This is a modern-English version of The Key to Theosophy: Being a Clear Exposition, in the Form of Question and Answer, of the Ethics, Science and Philosophy for the Study of Which the Theosophical Society Has Been Founded, originally written by Blavatsky, H. P. (Helena Petrovna).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Key to Theosophy

THE
THE
KEY TO THEOSOPHY
Guide to Theosophy
BEING
LIVING
A CLEAR EXPOSITION, IN THE FORM OF QUESTION AND ANSWER
A CLEAR EXPLANATION, IN THE FORM OF QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS
OF THE
OF THE
ETHICS, SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY
Ethics, Science, and Philosophy
FOR THE STUDY OF WHICH THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY
FOR THE STUDY OF WHICH THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY
HAS BEEN FOUNDED
HAS BEEN ESTABLISHED
BY
BY
H. P. BLAVATSKY
H.P. Blavatsky
[Reprinted Verbatim from the Original Edition first published in 1889.]
[Reprinted Verbatim from the Original Edition first published in 1889.]
THE UNITED LODGE OF THEOSOPHISTS
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
1920
THE UNITED LODGE OF THEOSOPHISTS
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
1920
Dedicated
by
“H. P. B.”
Dedicated
by
“H. P. B.”
To all her Pupils
that
To all her Students
They may Learn and Teach
in their turn
They can learn and teach
in their own time
CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
SECTION I. |
page |
Theosophy and the Theosophical Society: | |
The Meaning of the Name | 1 |
The Policy of the Theosophical Society | 3 |
The Wisdom-Religion Esoteric in all Ages | 5 |
Theosophy is not Buddhism | 10 |
SECTION II. |
|
Exoteric and Esoteric Theology: | |
What the Modern Theosophical Society is not | 12 |
Theosophists and Members of the “T.S.” | 15 |
The Difference between Theosophy and Occultism | 19 |
The Difference between Theosophy and Spiritualism | 21 |
Why is Theosophy accepted? | 27 |
SECTION III. |
|
The Operating System of the T.S.: | |
The Objects of the Society | 30 |
The Common Origin of Man | 31 |
Our other Objects | 36 |
On the Sacredness of the Pledge | 37 [viii] |
SECTION IV. |
|
The Theosophical Society's Connection to Theosophy: | |
On Self-Improvement | 40 |
The Abstract and the Concrete | 43 |
SECTION V. |
|
The Basic Teachings of Theosophy: | |
On God and Prayer | 47 |
Is it Necessary to Pray? | 50 |
Prayer Kills Self-Reliance | 55 |
On the Source of the Human Soul | 57 |
The Buddhist Teachings on the above | 59 |
SECTION VI. |
|
Theosophical Teachings about Nature and Humanity: | |
The Unity of All in All | 64 |
Evolution and Illusion | 65 |
The Septenary Constitution of our Planet | 67 |
The Septenary Nature of Man | 69 |
The Distinction between Soul and Spirit | 72 |
The Greek Teachings | 75 |
SECTION VII. |
|
On the Different Post-mortem States: | |
The Physical and the Spiritual Man | 79 |
Our Eternal Reward and Punishment; and on Nirvana | 85 |
On the Various “Principles” in Man | 91 [ix] |
SECTION VIII. |
|
On Reincarnation or Rebirth: | |
What is Memory according to Theosophical Teaching? | 96 |
Why do we not Remember our Past Lives? | 99 |
On Individuality and Personality | 104 |
On the Reward and Punishment of the Ego | 107 |
SECTION IX. |
|
On the Afterlife and Heaven: | |
On the Fate of the Lower “Principles” | 112 |
Why Theosophists do not believe in the Return of Pure “Spirits” | 114 |
A few Words about the Skandhas | 120 |
On Post-mortem and Post-natal Consciousness | 123 |
What is really meant by Annihilation | 127 |
Definite Words for Definite Things | 134 |
SECTION X. |
|
On the Nature of Our Thinking Principle: | |
The Mystery of the Ego | 139 |
The Complex Nature of Manas | 143 |
The Doctrine is Taught in St. John’s Gospel | 146 |
SECTION XI. |
|
On the Mysteries of Reincarnation: | |
Periodical Rebirths | 155 |
What is Karma? | 158 |
Who are Those who Know? | 170 |
The Difference between Faith and Knowledge; | |
or, Blind and Reasoned Faith | 172 |
Has God the Right to Forgive? | 176 [x] |
SECTION XII. |
|
What is Practical Theosophy? | |
Duty | 180 |
The Relations of the T.S. to Political Reforms | 183 |
On Self-Sacrifice | 188 |
On Charity | 192 |
Theosophy for the Masses | 194 |
How Members can Help the Society | 196 |
What a Theosophist ought not to do | 197 |
SECTION XIII. |
|
On the Misunderstandings about the Theosophical Society: | |
Theosophy and Asceticism | 204 |
Theosophy and Marriage | 207 |
Theosophy and Education | 208 |
Why, then, is there so much Prejudice against the T.S? | 214 |
Is the Theosophical Society a Money-making Concern? | 221 |
The Working Staff of the T.S. | 225 |
SECTION XIV. |
|
The Theosophical Masters: | |
Are They “Spirits of Light” or “Goblins Damn’d”? | 228 |
The Abuse of Sacred Names and Terms | 237 |
CONCLUSION. |
|
The Future of the Theosophical Society | 241 |
[xi] |
PREFACE
INTRODUCTION
The purpose of this book is exactly expressed in its title, “The Key to Theosophy,” and needs but few words of explanation. It is not a complete or exhaustive text-book of Theosophy, but only a key to unlock the door that leads to the deeper study. It traces the broad outlines of the Wisdom Religion, and explains its fundamental principles; meeting, at the same time, the various objections raised by the average Western enquirer, and endeavouring to present unfamiliar concepts in a form as simple and in language as clear as possible. That it should succeed in making Theosophy intelligible without mental effort on the part of the reader, would be too much to expect; but it is hoped that the obscurity still left is of the thought not of the language, is due to depth not to confusion. To the mentally lazy or obtuse, Theosophy must remain a riddle; for in the world mental as in the world spiritual each man must progress by his own efforts. The writer cannot do the reader’s thinking for him, nor would the latter be any the better off if such vicarious thought were possible. The need for such an exposition as the present has long been felt among those interested in the Theosophical Society and its work, and it is hoped that it will supply information, as free as possible from technicalities, to many whose attention has been awakened, but who, as yet, are merely puzzled and not convinced.
The purpose of this book is clearly stated in its title, “The Key to Theosophy,” and requires little explanation. It isn't a comprehensive or complete textbook on Theosophy, but rather a key to open the door to deeper study. It outlines the main ideas of the Wisdom Religion and explains its core principles, while addressing various objections raised by typical Western readers and trying to present unfamiliar concepts in a straightforward and clear manner. It would be unrealistic to expect that it makes Theosophy completely understandable without any mental effort from the reader; however, it's hoped that any remaining confusion comes from the depth of the ideas rather than the language. For those who are mentally lazy or slow, Theosophy will remain a mystery; in both the mental and spiritual worlds, each person must progress through their own efforts. The writer cannot think for the reader, nor would the reader benefit from such proxy thinking if it were possible. There has long been a need for an explanation like this among those interested in the Theosophical Society and its mission, and it is hoped that it will provide information as free as possible from technical jargon to many who are intrigued but still confused rather than convinced.
Some care has been taken in disentangling some part of what is true from what is false in Spiritualistic teachings as to the post-mortem life, and to showing the true nature of Spiritualistic phænomena. Previous explanations of a similar kind have drawn much wrath upon the writer’s devoted head; the Spiritualists, like too many others, preferring to believe what is pleasant rather than what is true, and becoming very angry with anyone who destroys an agreeable delusion. For the past year Theosophy has been the target for every poisoned arrow of Spiritualism, as though the possessors of a half truth felt more antagonism to the possessors of the whole truth than those who had no share to boast of.
Some effort has been made to separate what is true from what is false in Spiritualist teachings about life after death and to clarify the real nature of Spiritualist phenomena. Previous explanations like this have brought a lot of anger toward the writer, as Spiritualists, like many others, prefer to believe in what is pleasing rather than what is true, and they become very upset with anyone who shatters a comforting illusion. Over the past year, Theosophy has been the target of every bitter attack from Spiritualism, as if those holding a half-truth feel more hostility toward those who possess the whole truth than toward those who have no truth to claim.
Very hearty thanks are due from the author to many Theosophists who have sent suggestions and questions, or have otherwise contributed help during the writing of this book. The work will be the more useful for their aid, and that will be their best reward.
Very heartfelt thanks are owed to many Theosophists who have sent suggestions and questions, or who have otherwise contributed to the writing of this book. This work will be even more useful because of their help, and that will be their greatest reward.
THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY.
THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY.
THE MEANING OF THE NAME.
Enquirer. Theosophy and its doctrines are often referred to as a new-fangled religion. Is it a religion?
Inquirer. Theosophy and its teachings are often called a trendy religion. Is it actually a religion?
Theosophist. It is not. Theosophy is Divine Knowledge or Science.
Theosophist. It is not. Theosophy is a form of Divine Knowledge or Science.
Enq. What is the real meaning of the term?
Inquiry. What does that term really mean?
Theo. “Divine Wisdom,” Θεοσοφία (Theosophia) or Wisdom of the gods, as Θεογονία (theogonia), genealogy of the gods. The word Θεὸς means a god in Greek, one of the divine beings, certainly not “God” in the sense attached in our day to the term. Therefore, it is not “Wisdom of God,” as translated by some, but Divine Wisdom such as that possessed by the gods. The term is many thousand years old.
Theo. “Divine Wisdom,” Theosophia or Wisdom of the gods, as Theogonia, the genealogy of the gods. The word Theos means a god in Greek, one of the divine beings, definitely not “God” in the sense we use the term today. So, it's not “Wisdom of God,” as some have translated it, but Divine Wisdom like that which the gods possess. This term is thousands of years old.
Enq. What is the origin of the name?
Inquiry. Where does the name come from?
Theo. It comes to us from the Alexandrian philosophers, called lovers of truth, Philatheians, from φιλ (phil) “loving,” and ἀλήθεια (aletheia) “truth.” The name Theosophy dates from the third century of our era, and began with Ammonius Saccas and his disciples,[1] who started the Eclectic Theosophical system. [2]
Theo. It originates from the Alexandrian philosophers, known as lovers of truth, Philatheians, from φιλ (phil) meaning “loving,” and ἀλήθεια (aletheia) meaning “truth.” The term Theosophy dates back to the third century of our era and began with Ammonius Saccas and his followers,[1] who initiated the Eclectic Theosophical system. [2]
Enq. What was the object of this system?
Inquiry. What was the purpose of this system?
Theo. First of all to inculcate certain great moral truths upon its disciples, and all those who were “lovers of the truth.” Hence the motto adopted by the Theosophical Society: “There is no religion higher than truth.”[2] The chief aim of the Founders of the Eclectic Theosophical School was one of the three objects of its modern successor, the Theosophical Society, namely, to reconcile all religions, sects and nations under a common system of ethics, based on eternal verities. [3]
Theo. First of all, to teach important moral truths to its members and all those who valued "the truth." That's why the Theosophical Society adopted the motto: “There is no religion higher than truth.”[2] The main goal of the Founders of the Eclectic Theosophical School was one of the three objectives of its modern successor, the Theosophical Society, which is to bring together all religions, sects, and nations under a shared system of ethics based on eternal truths. [3]
Enq. What have you to show that this is not an impossible dream; and that all the world’s religions are based on the one and the same truth? Theo. Their comparative study and analysis. The “Wisdom-Religion” was one in antiquity; and the sameness of primitive religious philosophy is proven to us by the identical doctrines taught to the Initiates during the MYSTERIES, an institution once universally diffused. “All the old worships indicate the existence of a single Theosophy anterior to them. The key that is to open one must open all; otherwise it cannot be the right key.” (Eclect. Philo.)
Inquiry. What evidence do you have to show that this isn't an impossible dream and that all the world's religions are based on the same truth? Theo. Their comparative study and analysis. The "Wisdom-Religion" was unified in ancient times, and the similarity of primitive religious philosophy is demonstrated by the identical doctrines taught to the Initiates during the MYSTERIES, an institution that was once widespread. "All the old religions point to the existence of a single Theosophy that predates them. The key that unlocks one must unlock all; otherwise, it's not the right key." (Eclect. Philo.)
THE POLICY OF THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.
Enq. In the days of Ammonius there were several ancient great religions, and numerous were the sects in Egypt and Palestine alone. How could he reconcile them?
Inquiry. In Ammonius's time, there were several major ancient religions, and there were many sects in Egypt and Palestine alone. How could he bring them together?
Theo. By doing that which we again try to do now. The Neo-Platonists were a large body, and belonged to various religious philosophies[3]; [4] so do our Theosophists. In those days, the Jew Aristobulus affirmed that the ethics of Aristotle represented the esoteric teachings of the Law of Moses; Philo Judæus endeavoured to reconcile the Pentateuch with the Pythagorean and Platonic philosophy; and Josephus proved that the Essenes of Carmel were simply the copyists and followers of the Egyptian Therapeutæ (the healers). So it is in our day. We can show the line of descent of every Christian religion, as of every, even the smallest, sect. The latter are the minor twigs or shoots grown on the larger branches; but shoots and branches spring from the same trunk—the WISDOM-RELIGION. To prove this was the aim of Ammonius, who endeavoured to induce Gentiles and Christians, Jews and Idolators, to lay aside their contentions and strifes, remembering only that they were all in possession of the same truth under various vestments, and were all the children of a common mother.[4] This is the aim of Theosophy likewise.
Theo By doing what we are trying to do now once again. The Neo-Platonists were a large group and were part of various religious philosophies[3]; [4] so are our Theosophists. Back then, the Jew Aristobulus claimed that Aristotle's ethics represented the esoteric teachings of the Law of Moses; Philo Judæus tried to reconcile the Pentateuch with Pythagorean and Platonic philosophy; and Josephus showed that the Essenes of Carmel were simply the copyists and followers of the Egyptian Therapeutæ (the healers). It's the same in our time. We can trace the lineage of every Christian religion, as well as every single sect. The latter are the minor offshoots or branches growing on the larger trunks; but leaves and branches come from the same trunk—the WISDOM-RELIGION. Proving this was the goal of Ammonius, who sought to bring Gentiles and Christians, Jews and Idolators, together to set aside their arguments and conflicts, remembering that they all held the same truth in different forms and were all the children of a common mother.[4] This is also the aim of Theosophy.
Enq. What are your authorities for saying this of the ancient Theosophists of Alexandria?
Enquiry. What are your sources for saying this about the ancient Theosophists of Alexandria?
Theo. An almost countless number of well-known writers. Mosheim, one of them, says that:— [5]
Theo. An almost endless number of famous writers. Mosheim, one of them, says that:— [5]
“Ammonius taught that the religion of the multitude went hand-in-hand with philosophy, and with her had shared the fate of being by degrees corrupted and obscured with mere human conceits, superstitions, and lies; that it ought, therefore, to be brought back to its original purity by purging it of this dross and expounding it upon philosophical principles; and the whole Christ had in view was to reinstate and restore to its primitive integrity the wisdom of the ancients; to reduce within bounds the universally-prevailing dominion of superstition; and in part to correct, and in part to exterminate the various errors that had found their way into the different popular religions.”
“Ammonius taught that the beliefs of the masses were closely tied to philosophy, but both had gradually become corrupted and blurred by human ideas, superstitions, and falsehoods. He argued that these beliefs should be returned to their original purity by removing this clutter and explaining them through philosophical principles. The overarching goal of Christ was to restore and bring back the original integrity of ancient wisdom, to limit the widespread influence of superstition, and to both correct and eliminate the various mistakes that had infiltrated different popular religions.”
This, again, is precisely what the modern Theosophists say. Only while the great Philaletheian was supported and helped in the policy he pursued by two Church Fathers, Clement and Athenagoras, by all the learned Rabbis of the Synagogue, the Academy and the Groves, and while he taught a common doctrine for all, we, his followers on the same line, receive no recognition, but, on the contrary, are abused and persecuted. People 1,500 years ago are thus shown to have been more tolerant than they are in this enlightened century.
This is exactly what modern Theosophists argue. While the great Philaletheian had the support of two Church Fathers, Clement and Athenagoras, as well as endorsement from learned Rabbis of the Synagogue, the Academy, and the Groves, and taught a shared doctrine for everyone, we, his followers, get no acknowledgment. Instead, we face abuse and persecution. It highlights that people 1,500 years ago were more tolerant than they are in this enlightened century.
Enq. Was he encouraged and supported by the Church because, notwithstanding his heresies, Ammonius taught Christianity and was a Christian?
Inquire. Was he encouraged and supported by the Church because, despite his heresies, Ammonius taught Christianity and identified as a Christian?
Theo. Not at all. He was born a Christian, but never accepted Church Christianity. As said of him by the same writer:
Theo. Not at all. He was born a Christian, but never embraced organized Church Christianity. As mentioned by the same writer:
“He had but to propound his instructions according to the ancient pillars of Hermes, which Plato and Pythagoras knew before, and from them constituted their philosophy. Finding the same in the prologue of the Gospel according to St. John, he very properly supposed that the purpose of Jesus was to restore the great doctrine of wisdom in its primitive integrity. The narratives of the Bible and the stories of the gods he considered to be allegories illustrative of the truth, or else fables to be rejected.” Moreover, as says the Edinburgh Encyclopedia, “he acknowledged that Jesus Christ was an excellent man and the ‘friend of God,’ but alleged that it was not his design entirely to abolish the worship of demons (gods), and that his only intention was to purify the ancient religion.”
“He only needed to present his instructions based on the ancient teachings of Hermes, which Plato and Pythagoras knew before, and from which they shaped their philosophy. Discovering the same concepts in the prologue of the Gospel according to St. John, he rightly believed that Jesus aimed to restore the core doctrine of wisdom in its original form. He viewed the narratives of the Bible and the myths of the gods as allegories that illustrate the truth, or as fables that should be disregarded.” Moreover, as stated in the Edinburgh Encyclopedia, “he acknowledged that Jesus Christ was an exceptional man and the ‘friend of God,’ but claimed that it was not his goal to completely eliminate the worship of demons (gods), and that his sole purpose was to purify the ancient religion.”
THE WISDOM-RELIGION ESOTERIC IN ALL AGES.
Enq. Since Ammonius never committed anything to writing, how can one feel sure that such were his teachings?
Inquiry. Since Ammonius never wrote anything down, how can we be sure that his teachings were actually like that?
Theo. Neither did Buddha, Pythagoras, Confucius, Orpheus, [6] Socrates, or even Jesus, leave behind them any writings. Yet most of these are historical personages, and their teachings have all survived. The disciples of Ammonius (among whom Origen and Herennius) wrote treatises and explained his ethics. Certainly the latter are as historical, if not more so, than the Apostolic writings. Moreover, his pupils—Origen, Plotinus, and Longinus (counsellor of the famous Queen Zenobia)—have all left voluminous records of the Philaletheian System—so far, at all events, as their public profession of faith was known, for the school was divided into exoteric and esoteric teachings.
Theo. Neither did Buddha, Pythagoras, Confucius, Orpheus, [6] Socrates, or even Jesus leave behind any writings. Yet most of these figures are historical, and their teachings have endured. The disciples of Ammonius (including Origen and Herennius) wrote treatises and explained his ethics. Certainly, these writings are as historical, if not more so, than the Apostolic texts. Furthermore, his students—Origen, Plotinus, and Longinus (advisor to the famous Queen Zenobia)—have all left extensive records of the Philaletheian System—so far, at least, as their public expressions of faith were known since the school was divided into exoteric and esoteric teachings.
Enq. How have the latter tenets reached our day, since you hold that what is properly called the WISDOM-RELIGION was esoteric?
Inquire. How have these beliefs made it to our time, considering you say that what we really call the WISDOM-RELIGION was kept secret?
Theo. The WISDOM-RELIGION was ever one, and being the last word of possible human knowledge, was, therefore, carefully preserved. It preceded by long ages the Alexandrian Theosophists, reached the modern, and will survive every other religion and philosophy.
Theo The WISDOM-RELIGION was always one, and since it was the ultimate expression of possible human knowledge, it was carefully preserved. It came long before the Alexandrian Theosophists, has reached the present day, and will outlast every other religion and philosophy.
Enq. Where and by whom was it so preserved?
Inquiry. Where and by whom was it kept?
Theo. Among Initiates of every country; among profound seekers after truth—their disciples; and in those parts of the world where such topics have always been most valued and pursued: in India, Central Asia, and Persia.
Theo. Among initiates from every country; among deep seekers of truth—their followers; and in regions of the world where these subjects have always been highly valued and pursued: in India, Central Asia, and Persia.
Enq. Can you give me some proofs of its esotericism?
Inquiry. Can you provide me with some evidence of its hidden meanings?
Theo. The best proof you can have of the fact is that every ancient religious, or rather philosophical, cult consisted of an esoteric or secret teaching, and an exoteric (outward public) worship. Furthermore, it is a well-known fact that the MYSTERIES of the ancients comprised with every nation the “greater” (secret) and “Lesser” (public) MYSTERIES—e.g., in the celebrated solemnities called the Eleusinia, in Greece. From the Hierophants of Samothrace, Egypt, and the initiated Brahmins of the India of old, down to the later Hebrew Rabbis, all preserved, for fear of profanation, their real bona fide beliefs secret. The Jewish Rabbis called their secular religious [7] series the Mercavah (the exterior body), “the vehicle,” or, the covering which contains the hidden soul—i.e., their highest secret knowledge. Not one of the ancient nations ever imparted through its priests its real philosophical secrets to the masses, but allotted to the latter only the husks. Northern Buddhism has its “greater” and its “lesser” vehicle, known as the Mahayana, the esoteric, and the Hinayana, the exoteric, Schools. Nor can you blame them for such secrecy; for surely you would not think of feeding your flock of sheep on learned dissertations on botany instead of on grass? Pythagoras called his Gnosis “the knowledge of things that are,” or ἡ γνῶσις τῶν ὄντων, and preserved that knowledge for his pledged disciples only: for those who could digest such mental food and feel satisfied; and he pledged them to silence and secrecy. Occult alphabets and secret ciphers are the development of the old Egyptian hieratic writings, the secret of which was, in the days of old, in the possession only of the Hierogrammatists, or initiated Egyptian priests. Ammonius Saccas, as his biographers tell us, bound his pupils by oath not to divulge his higher doctrines except to those who had already been instructed in preliminary knowledge, and who were also bound by a pledge. Finally, do we not find the same even in early Christianity, among the Gnostics, and even in the teachings of Christ? Did he not speak to the multitudes in parables which had a two-fold meaning, and explain his reasons only to his disciples? “To you,” he says, “it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven; but unto them that are without, all these things are done in parables” (Mark iv. 11). “The Essenes of Judea and Carmel made similar distinctions, dividing their adherents into neophytes, brethren, and the perfect, or those initiated” (Eclec. Phil.). Examples might be brought from every country to this effect.
Theo. The best proof of this is that every ancient religious or philosophical group had a secret (esoteric) teaching and a public (exoteric) form of worship. It's also well-known that the ancient MYSTERIES included both “greater” (secret) and “lesser” (public) MYSTERIES—e.g., in the famous ceremonies called the Eleusinia in Greece. From the Hierophants of Samothrace, Egypt, and the ancient initiated Brahmins of India, down to the later Jewish Rabbis, all kept their true beliefs secret to avoid desecration. The Jewish Rabbis referred to their secular religious teachings as the Mercavah (the exterior body), which means “the vessel” or the covering that holds the hidden soul—i.e., their highest secret knowledge. None of the ancient nations ever shared their true philosophical secrets with the general public through their priests; they only provided the superficial teachings. Northern Buddhism has its “greater” and “lesser” vehicle, known as the Mahayana (the esoteric) and the Hinayana (the exoteric) Schools. It's understandable why they maintained such secrecy; would you want to feed your flock of sheep academic papers on botany instead of grass? Pythagoras referred to his Gnosis as “the knowledge of things that are,” or ἡ γνῶσις τῶν ὄντων, and kept that knowledge for his committed students only: for those who could handle that intellectual food and be satisfied; and he required them to keep it secret. Occult alphabets and secret codes are developments of the old Egyptian hieratic writings, which were once only accessible to the Hierogrammatists, or initiated Egyptian priests. Ammonius Saccas, as his biographers note, required his students to swear not to reveal his higher doctrines except to those already taught the basics and who also took a pledge. Lastly, don’t we find the same pattern in early Christianity, among the Gnostics, and even in Christ’s teachings? Didn’t he speak to the crowds in parables that had a double meaning and only explain his reasons to his disciples? “To you,” he says, “it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven; but to those who are outside, all these things are said in parables” (Mark iv. 11). “The Essenes of Judea and Carmel made similar distinctions, classifying their members into neophytes, brethren, and the perfect, or those initiated” (Eclec. Phil.). Examples like this can be found in every country.
Enq. Can you attain the “Secret Wisdom” simply by study? Encyclopædias define Theosophy pretty much as Webster’s Dictionary does, i.e., as “supposed intercourse with God and superior spirits, and consequent attainment of superhuman knowledge by physical means and chemical processes.” Is this so? [8]
Inquiry. Can you gain the "Secret Wisdom" just by studying? Encyclopedias define Theosophy pretty much the same way Webster's Dictionary does, i.e., as "supposed communication with God and higher beings, leading to the acquisition of superhuman knowledge through physical methods and chemical processes." Is that true? [8]
Theo. I think not. Nor is there any lexicographer capable of explaining, whether to himself or others, how superhuman knowledge can be attained by physical or chemical processes. Had Webster said “by metaphysical and alchemical processes,” the definition would be approximately correct: as it is, it is absurd. Ancient Theosophists claimed, and so do the modern, that the infinite cannot be known by the finite—i.e., sensed by the finite Self—but that the divine essence could be communicated to the higher Spiritual Self in a state of ecstacy. This condition can hardly be attained, like hypnotism, by “physical and chemical means.”
Theo. I don't think so. No lexicographer can really explain, to themselves or anyone else, how superhuman knowledge can be acquired through physical or chemical processes. If Webster had said “through metaphysical and alchemical processes,” it would be pretty close to correct; as it stands, it's ridiculous. Ancient Theosophists claimed, and modern ones do as well, that the infinite can’t be understood by the finite—i.e., experienced by the finite Self—but that the divine essence could be communicated to the higher Spiritual Self in a state of ecstasy. This state is hardly achievable, like hypnotism, through “physical and chemical means.”
Enq. What is your explanation of it?
Inquiry. What do you think it means?
Theo. Real ecstacy was defined by Plotinus as “the liberation of the mind from its finite consciousness, becoming one and identified with the infinite.” This is the highest condition, says Prof. Wilder, but not one of permanent duration, and it is reached only by the very very few. It is, indeed, identical with that state which is known in India as Samadhi. The latter is practised by the Yogis, who facilitate it physically by the greatest abstinence in food and drink, and mentally by an incessant endeavour to purify and elevate the mind. Meditation is silent and unuttered prayer, or, as Plato expressed it, “the ardent turning of the soul toward the divine; not to ask any particular good (as in the common meaning of prayer), but for good itself—for the universal Supreme Good” of which we are a part on earth, and out of the essence of which we have all emerged. Therefore, adds Plato, “remain silent in the presence of the divine ones, till they remove the clouds from thy eyes and enable thee to see by the light which issues from themselves, not what appears as good to thee, but what is intrinsically good.”[5] [9]
Theo. Real ecstasy was described by Plotinus as “the liberation of the mind from its limited awareness, becoming one with the infinite.” This is the highest state, according to Prof. Wilder, but it doesn’t last permanently and can be reached only by a very small number of people. It is, in fact, the same as the state known in India as Samadhi. Yogis practice this state, physically supporting it through extreme moderation in food and drink, and mentally through relentless efforts to purify and elevate the mind. Meditation is a form of silent and unuttered prayer, or, as Plato put it, “the passionate turning of the soul toward the divine; not to ask for anything specific (as in typical prayer), but for goodness itself—for the universal Supreme Good” of which we are all a part on earth, and from which we all originated. Therefore, Plato adds, “stay silent before the divine ones until they clear the clouds from your eyes and allow you to see by the light that comes from them, not what appears good to you, but what is truly good.”[5] [9]
Enq. Theosophy, then, is not, as held by some, a newly devised scheme?
Inquiry. Theosophy, then, is not, as some believe, a newly created concept?
Theo. Only ignorant people can thus refer to it. It is as old as the world, in its teachings and ethics, if not in name, as it is also the broadest and most catholic system among all.
Theo. Only naive people can talk about it like that. It’s as old as time itself in its teachings and morals, even if not in name, and it’s also the most inclusive and universal system of all.
Enq. How comes it, then, that Theosophy has remained so unknown to the nations of the Western Hemisphere? Why should it have been a sealed book to races confessedly the most cultured and advanced?
Inquiry. Why has Theosophy remained so unknown to the people of the Western Hemisphere? Why has it been a closed book to some of the most cultured and advanced races?
Theo. We believe there were nations as cultured in days of old and certainly more spiritually “advanced” than we are. But there are several reasons for this willing ignorance. One of them was given by St. Paul to the cultured Athenians—a loss, for long centuries, of real spiritual insight, and even interest, owing to their too great devotion to things of sense and their long slavery to the dead letter of dogma and ritualism. But the strongest reason for its lies in the fact that real Theosophy has ever been kept secret.
Theo We think that there were nations in the past that were just as cultured, if not more spiritually "advanced," than we are now. However, there are several reasons for this willing ignorance. One reason, as St. Paul mentioned to the cultured Athenians, is the long loss of genuine spiritual insight and interest due to their excessive focus on sensory experiences and their prolonged adherence to the lifeless letter of dogma and rituals. But the main reason is that genuine Theosophy has always been kept a secret.
Enq. You have brought forward proofs that such secrecy has existed; but what was the real cause for it?
Inquiry. You have shown evidence that such secrecy exists; but what was the actual reason for it?
Theo. The causes for it were: Firstly, the perversity of average human nature and its selfishness, always tending to the gratification of personal desires to the detriment of neighbours and next of kin. Such people could never be entrusted with divine secrets. Secondly, their unreliability to keep the sacred and divine knowledge from desecration. It is the latter that led to the perversion of the most sublime truths and symbols, and to the gradual transformation of things spiritual into anthropomorphic, concrete, and gross imagery—in other words, to the dwarfing of the god-idea and to idolatry. [10]
Theo. The reasons for this were: First, the flawed nature of average human beings and their selfishness, which always seeks to satisfy personal desires at the expense of others, including friends and family. Such individuals could never be trusted with divine secrets. Second, their unreliability in safeguarding sacred and divine knowledge from being misused. This unreliability led to the distortion of the most profound truths and symbols, resulting in the gradual shift from spiritual concepts to human-like, tangible, and crude representations—in other words, the diminishment of the concept of God and the rise of idolatry. [10]
THEOSOPHY IS NOT BUDDHISM.
Enq. You are often spoken of as “Esoteric Buddhists.” Are you then all followers of Gautama Buddha?
Inquiry. People often refer to you as “Esoteric Buddhists.” So, are you all followers of Gautama Buddha?
Theo. No more than musicians are all followers of Wagner. Some of us are Buddhists by religion; yet there are far more Hindus and Brahmins than Buddhists among us, and more Christian-born Europeans and Americans than converted Buddhists. The mistake has arisen from a misunderstanding of the real meaning of the title of Mr. Sinnett’s excellent work, “Esoteric Buddhism,” which last word ought to have been spelt with one, instead of two, d’s, as then Budhism would have meant what it was intended for, merely “Wisdomism” (Bodha, bodhi, “intelligence,” “wisdom”) instead of Buddhism, Gautama’s religious philosophy. Theosophy, as already said, is the WISDOM-RELIGION.
Theo. Just like not all musicians follow Wagner, some of us are Buddhists by faith; however, there are far more Hindus and Brahmins among us, and more Christians from Europe and America than converted Buddhists. This confusion comes from misunderstanding the actual meaning of the title of Mr. Sinnett’s excellent work, “Esoteric Buddhism,” which should have been spelled with one 'd' instead of two, as then Budhism would have represented what it was meant to signify, simply “Wisdomism” (Bodha, bodhi, “intelligence,” “wisdom”) instead of Buddhism, Gautama’s religious philosophy. Theosophy, as mentioned earlier, is the WISDOM-RELIGION.
Enq. What is the difference between Buddhism, the religion founded by the Prince of Kapilavastu, and Budhism, the “Wisdomism” which you say is synonymous with Theosophy?
Inquiry. What’s the difference between Buddhism, the religion started by the Prince of Kapilavastu, and Budhism, the “Wisdomism” that you claim is the same as Theosophy?
Theo. Just the same difference as there is between the secret teachings of Christ, which are called “the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven,” and the later ritualism and dogmatic theology of the Churches and Sects. Buddha means the “Enlightened” by Bodha, or understanding, Wisdom. This has passed root and branch into the esoteric teachings that Gautama imparted to his chosen Arhats only.
Theo. It's just like the difference between the secret teachings of Christ, known as "the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven," and the later rituals and strict doctrines of the Churches and Sects. Buddha means “the Enlightened” from Bodha, or understanding, Wisdom. This has deeply influenced the esoteric teachings that Gautama shared only with his selected Arhats.
Enq. But some Orientalists deny that Buddha ever taught any esoteric doctrine at all?
Inquiry. But some scholars of Eastern studies argue that Buddha never taught any hidden teachings at all?
Theo. They may as well deny that Nature has any hidden secrets for the men of science. Further on I will prove it by Buddha’s conversation with his disciple Ananda. His esoteric teachings were simply the Gupta Vidya (secret knowledge) of the ancient Brahmins, the key to which their modern successors have, with few exceptions, completely lost. And this Vidya has passed into what is now known as the inner teachings of the Mahayana school of Northern Buddhism. Those who deny it are simply ignorant pretenders to Orientalism. I advise you to read the Rev. Mr. Edkins’ Chinese Buddhism—especially the chapters on the Exoteric and Esoteric schools and teachings—and then compare the testimony of the whole ancient world upon the subject. [11]
Theo. They might as well say that Nature has no hidden secrets for scientists. Later on, I will prove this through Buddha’s conversation with his disciple Ananda. His secret teachings were basically the Gupta Vidya (secret knowledge) of the ancient Brahmins, the key to which their modern successors have, with few exceptions, completely lost. This Vidya has transformed into what we now call the inner teachings of the Mahayana school of Northern Buddhism. Those who reject it are merely ignorant pretenders to Eastern knowledge. I recommend you read the Rev. Mr. Edkins’ Chinese Buddhism—especially the chapters on the Exoteric and Esoteric schools and teachings—and then compare the evidence from the entire ancient world on this topic. [11]
Enq. But are not the ethics of Theosophy identical with those taught by Buddha?
Inquiry. But are the ethics of Theosophy not the same as those taught by Buddha?
Theo. Certainly, because these ethics are the soul of the Wisdom-Religion, and were once the common property of the initiates of all nations. But Buddha was the first to embody these lofty ethics in his public teachings, and to make them the foundation and the very essence of his public system. It is herein that lies the immense difference between exoteric Buddhism and every other religion. For while in other religions ritualism and dogma hold the first and most important place, in Buddhism it is the ethics which have always been the most insisted upon. This accounts for the resemblance, amounting almost to identity, between the ethics of Theosophy and those of the religion of Buddha.
Theo. Absolutely, because these ethics are the core of the Wisdom-Religion and were once shared by the initiates across all cultures. However, Buddha was the first to integrate these high ethical standards into his public teachings, making them the foundation and essence of his public system. This is where the significant difference lies between mainstream Buddhism and other religions. In other faiths, rituals and dogmas are prioritized, while in Buddhism, it’s the ethics that have always been emphasized the most. This explains the strong resemblance, almost identical nature, between the ethics of Theosophy and those of Buddha's teachings.
Enq. Are there any great points of difference?
Enq. Are there any major differences?
Theo. One great distinction between Theosophy and exoteric Buddhism is that the latter, represented by the Southern Church, entirely denies (a) the existence of any Deity, and (b) any conscious post-mortem life, or even any self-conscious surviving individuality in man. Such at least is the teaching of the Siamese sect, now considered as the purest form of exoteric Buddhism. And it is so, if we refer only to Buddha’s public teachings; the reason for such reticence on his part I will give further on. But the schools of the Northern Buddhist Church, established in those countries to which his initiated Arhats retired after the Master’s death, teach all that is now called Theosophical doctrines, because they form part of the knowledge of the initiates—thus proving how the truth has been sacrificed to the dead-letter by the too-zealous orthodoxy of Southern Buddhism. But how much grander and more noble, philosophical and scientific, even in its dead-letter, is this teaching than that of any other Church or religion. Yet Theosophy is not Buddhism. [12]
Theo. One major difference between Theosophy and exoteric Buddhism is that the latter, represented by the Southern Church, completely denies (a) the existence of any Deity, and (b) any conscious post-mortem life, or even any self-aware individuality surviving in humans. At least that’s what the Siamese sect, now regarded as the purest form of exoteric Buddhism, teaches. And it's accurate if we only consider Buddha's public teachings; I will explain the reason for his silence on this later. However, the schools of the Northern Buddhist Church, founded in the countries where his initiated Arhats went after the Master’s death, teach all the doctrines that are now referred to as Theosophical, as they are part of the knowledge of the initiates—thus demonstrating how truth has been sacrificed to the literal interpretation by the overly zealous orthodoxy of Southern Buddhism. Yet how much grander and more noble, philosophical and scientific, even in its literal form, is this teaching than that of any other Church or religion. Still, Theosophy is not Buddhism. [12]
WHAT THE MODERN THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY IS NOT.
Enq. Your doctrines, then, are not a revival of Buddhism, nor are they entirely copied from the Neo-Platonic Theosophy?
Inquiry. So, your beliefs aren't a revival of Buddhism, nor are they just copied from Neo-Platonic Theosophy?
Theo. They are not. But to these questions I cannot give you a better answer than by quoting from a paper read on “Theosophy” by Dr. J. D. Buck, F.T.S., before the last Theosophical Convention, at Chicago, America (April, 1889). No living theosophist has better expressed and understood the real essence of Theosophy than our honoured friend Dr. Buck:—
Theo. They aren’t. But for these questions, I can’t give you a better answer than to quote from a paper on “Theosophy” by Dr. J. D. Buck, F.T.S., presented at the last Theosophical Convention in Chicago, America (April, 1889). No living theosophist has expressed or understood the true essence of Theosophy better than our esteemed friend Dr. Buck:—
“The Theosophical Society was organized for the purpose of promulgating the Theosophical doctrines, and for the promotion of the Theosophic life. The present Theosophical Society is not the first of its kind. I have a volume entitled: ‘Theosophical Transactions of the Philadelphian Society,’ published in London in 1697; and another with the following title: ‘Introduction to Theosophy, or the Science of the Mystery of Christ; that is, of Deity, Nature, and Creature, embracing the philosophy of all the working powers of life, magical and spiritual, and forming a practical guide to the sublimest purity, sanctity, and evangelical perfection; also to the attainment of divine vision, and the holy angelic arts, potencies, and other prerogatives of the regeneration,’ published in London in 1855. The following is the dedication of this volume:
“The Theosophical Society was created to spread Theosophical beliefs and encourage the Theosophical way of life. The current Theosophical Society isn’t the first one of its kind. I have a book titled ‘Theosophical Transactions of the Philadelphian Society,’ published in London in 1697; and another called ‘Introduction to Theosophy, or the Science of the Mystery of Christ; that is, of Deity, Nature, and Creature, covering the philosophy of all the forces of life, magical and spiritual, and serving as a practical guide to the highest purity, holiness, and spiritual perfection; also to achieving divine insight, and the sacred angelic skills, powers, and other privileges of regeneration,’ published in London in 1855. The following is the dedication of this volume:
‘To the students of Universities, Colleges, and schools of Christendom: To Professors of Metaphysical, Mechanical, and Natural Science in all its forms: To men and women of Education generally, of fundamental orthodox faith: To Deists, Arians, Unitarians, Swedenborgians, and other defective and ungrounded creeds, rationalists, and sceptics of every kind: To just-minded and enlightened Mohammedans, Jews, and oriental Patriarch-religionists: but especially to the gospel minister and missionary, whether to the barbaric or intellectual peoples, this introduction to Theosophy, or the science of the ground and mystery of all things, is most humbly and affectionately dedicated.’
‘To the students of universities, colleges, and schools throughout Christendom: To professors of metaphysical, mechanical, and natural sciences in all their forms: To educated men and women generally, grounded in fundamental orthodox beliefs: To Deists, Arians, Unitarians, Swedenborgians, and other flawed and shaky beliefs, rationalists, and skeptics of all kinds: To fair-minded and enlightened Muslims, Jews, and followers of Eastern religions: but especially to the gospel ministers and missionaries, whether serving uncivilized or educated peoples, this introduction to Theosophy, or the study of the foundation and mystery of all things, is dedicated with the utmost humility and affection.’
In the following year (1856) another volume was issued, royal octavo, of 600 pages, diamond type, of ‘Theosophical Miscellanies.’ Of the last-named work 500 copies only were issued, for gratuitous distribution to Libraries and Universities. These earlier movements, of which there were many, originated within the Church, with persons of great piety and earnestness, and of unblemished character; and all of these writings were in orthodox form, using the Christian expressions, and, like the writings of the eminent Churchman William Law, would only be distinguished by the ordinary reader for their great earnestness and piety. These were one and all but attempts to derive and explain the deeper meanings and original import of the Christian Scriptures, and to illustrate and unfold the Theosophic life. These works were soon forgotten, and are now generally unknown. They sought to reform the clergy and revive genuine piety, and were never welcomed. That one word, “Heresy,” was sufficient to bury them in the limbo of all such Utopias. At the time of the Reformation John Reuchlin made a similar attempt with the same result, though he was the intimate and trusted friend of Luther. Orthodoxy never desired to be informed and enlightened. These reformers were informed, as was Paul by Festus, that too much learning had made them mad, and that it would be dangerous to go farther. Passing by the verbiage, which was partly a matter of habit and education with these writers, and partly due to religious restraint through secular power, and coming to the core of the matter, these writings were Theosophical in the strictest sense, and pertain solely to man’s knowledge of his own nature and the higher life of the soul. The present Theosophical movement has sometimes been declared to be an attempt to convert Christendom to Buddhism, which means simply that the word ‘Heresy’ has lost its terrors and relinquished its power. Individuals in every age have more or less clearly apprehended the Theosophical doctrines and wrought them into the fabric of their lives. These doctrines belong exclusively to no religion, and are confined to no society or time. They are the birthright of every human soul. Such a thing as orthodoxy must be wrought out by each individual according to his nature and his needs, and according to his varying experience. This may explain why those who have imagined Theosophy to be a new religion have hunted in vain for its creed and its ritual. Its creed is Loyalty to Truth, and its ritual ‘To honour every truth by use.’ [14]
In the following year (1856), another volume was published, royal octavo, 600 pages, diamond type, titled ‘Theosophical Miscellanies.’ Only 500 copies of this work were released for free distribution to libraries and universities. These earlier movements, of which there were many, arose within the Church, led by individuals of great faith and sincerity, and of impeccable character. All of these writings were in orthodox form, utilizing Christian language, and, like the works of the notable Churchman William Law, would only be recognized by the average reader for their profound earnestness and devotion. They were all attempts to extract and explain the deeper meanings and original significance of the Christian Scriptures and to demonstrate and develop the Theosophic life. These works were soon forgotten and are now mostly unknown. They aimed to reform the clergy and revive genuine piety, but were never embraced. Just one word, “Heresy,” was enough to consign them to obscurity along with all such Utopian ideas. During the Reformation, John Reuchlin made a similar attempt with the same outcome, despite being a close and trusted friend of Luther. Orthodoxy never wished to be informed or enlightened. These reformers were told, as Paul was by Festus, that too much learning had driven them mad, and that it would be risky to pursue further. Setting aside the elaborate language, which was partly a matter of habit and education among these authors, and partly due to religious restrictions from secular power, and getting to the core of the issue, these writings were Theosophical in the strictest sense, focusing solely on humanity’s understanding of its own nature and the higher life of the soul. The current Theosophical movement has sometimes been described as an attempt to convert Christianity to Buddhism, which simply means that the word ‘Heresy’ has lost its power and fear. Individuals in every era have, to varying degrees, grasped the Theosophical doctrines and woven them into their lives. These doctrines do not exclusively belong to any one religion and are not limited to any specific society or time. They are the birthright of every human soul. Each person must create their own understanding of orthodoxy based on their nature, needs, and evolving experiences. This may explain why those who believed Theosophy to be a new religion have searched in vain for its creed and rituals. Its creed is Loyalty to Truth, and its ritual is ‘To honor every truth by use.’ [14]
How little this principle of Universal Brotherhood is understood by the masses of mankind, how seldom its transcendent importance is recognised, may be seen in the diversity of opinion and fictitious interpretations regarding the Theosophical Society. This Society was organized on this one principle, the essential Brotherhood of Man, as herein briefly outlined and imperfectly set forth. It has been assailed as Buddhistic and anti-Christian, as though it could be both these together, when both Buddhism and Christianity, as set forth by their inspired founders, make brotherhood the one essential of doctrine and of life. Theosophy has been also regarded as something new under the sun, or at best as old mysticism masquerading under a new name. While it is true that many Societies founded upon, and united to support, the principles of altruism, or essential brotherhood, have borne various names, it is also true that many have also been called Theosophic, and with principles and aims as the present society bearing that name. With these societies, one and all, the essential doctrine has been the same, and all else has been incidental, though this does not obviate the fact that many persons are attracted to the incidentals who overlook or ignore the essentials.”
How little this idea of Universal Brotherhood is understood by most people, and how rarely its crucial importance is recognized, can be seen in the varying opinions and misleading interpretations surrounding the Theosophical Society. This Society was founded on this single principle, the fundamental Brotherhood of Man, as briefly explained here. It has been criticized as Buddhistic and anti-Christian, as if it could be both at once, when both Buddhism and Christianity, as taught by their inspired founders, see brotherhood as the core of their teachings and practices. Theosophy has also been viewed as something new or, at best, old mysticism dressed up in a new name. While it’s true that many societies established to promote principles of altruism or essential brotherhood have gone by different names, it’s also true that many have been called Theosophic, sharing the same principles and goals as the current society with that name. With all these societies, the core teaching has remained consistent, and everything else has been secondary, although this doesn’t change the fact that many people are drawn to the secondary aspects and overlook or ignore the essentials.
No better or more explicit answer—by a man who is one of our most esteemed and earnest Theosophists—could be given to your questions.
No better or clearer answer—from a man who is one of our most respected and dedicated Theosophists—could be given to your questions.
Enq. Which system do you prefer or follow, in that case, besides Buddhistic ethics?
Inquiry. Which system do you prefer or follow, besides Buddhist ethics?
Theo. None, and all. We hold to no religion, as to no philosophy in particular: we cull the good we find in each. But here, again, it must be stated that, like all other ancient systems, Theosophy is divided into Exoteric and Esoteric Sections.
Theo. None, and all. We don't adhere to a specific religion or philosophy; we take the good from each one. However, it should be mentioned that, like all other ancient systems, Theosophy is divided into Exoteric and Esoteric Sections.
Enq. What is the difference?
What’s the difference?
Theo. The members of the Theosophical Society at large are free to profess whatever religion or philosophy they like, or none if they so prefer, provided they are in sympathy with, and ready to carry out one or more of the three objects of the Association. The Society is a philanthropic and scientific body for the propagation of the idea of brotherhood on practical instead of theoretical lines. The Fellows may be Christians or Mussulmen, Jews [15] or Parsees, Buddhists or Brahmins, Spiritualists or Materialists, it does not matter; but every member must be either a philanthropist, or a scholar, a searcher into Aryan and other old literature, or a psychic student. In short, he has to help, if he can, in the carrying out of at least one of the objects of the programme. Otherwise he has no reason for becoming a “Fellow.” Such are the majority of the exoteric Society, composed of “attached” and “unattached” members.[6] These may, or may not, become Theosophists de facto. Members they are, by virtue of their having joined the Society; but the latter cannot make a Theosophist of one who has no sense for the divine fitness of things, or of him who understands Theosophy in his own—if the expression may be used—sectarian and egotistic way. “Handsome is, as handsome does” could be paraphrased in this case and be made to run: “Theosophist is, who Theosophy does.”
Theo. Members of the Theosophical Society can freely follow any religion or philosophy they choose, or none at all if they prefer, as long as they align with and are willing to support one or more of the three objectives of the Association. The Society serves as a philanthropic and scientific organization focused on promoting the idea of brotherhood in a practical rather than theoretical way. Members can be Christians or Muslims, Jews or Parsis, Buddhists or Brahmins, Spiritualists or Materialists—it doesn’t matter; however, each member must be a philanthropist, a scholar, someone researching old literature, or a psychic student. In short, they need to contribute, if possible, to at least one of the goals outlined in the program. Otherwise, they have no real reason to be a “Fellow.” This describes most of the external Society, made up of “attached” and “unattached” members.[6] These members may or may not become Theosophists de facto. They are members simply by joining the Society; however, the Society cannot turn someone into a Theosophist if they lack an appreciation for the divine order of things, or if they interpret Theosophy in a personal—if that term can be used—sectarian and self-centered manner. “Handsome is, as handsome does” might, in this context, be rephrased as: “A Theosophist is one who practices Theosophy.”
THEOSOPHISTS AND MEMBERS OF THE “T.S.”
Enq. This applies to lay members, as I understand. And what of those who pursue the esoteric study of Theosophy; are they the real Theosophists?
Inquiry. This is relevant for lay members, as I see it. And what about those who delve into the esoteric study of Theosophy; are they the true Theosophists?
Theo. Not necessarily, until they have proven themselves to be such. They have entered the inner group and pledged themselves to carry out, as strictly as they can, the rules of the occult body. This is a difficult undertaking, as the foremost rule of all is the entire renunciation of one’s personality—i.e., a pledged member has to become a thorough altruist, never to think of himself, and to forget his own vanity and pride in the thought of the good of his fellow-creatures, besides that of his fellow-brothers in the esoteric circle. He has to live, if the esoteric instructions shall profit him, a life of abstinence in everything, of self-denial and strict morality, doing his duty by all men. The few real Theosophists in the T.S. are among these members. This does not imply that outside of the T.S. and the inner circle, there are no Theosophists; for there are, and more than people know of; certainly far more than are found among the lay members of the T.S. [16]
Theo. Not necessarily, unless they have proven themselves to be so. They've joined the inner group and committed to follow, as closely as they can, the rules of the occult body. This is a tough task, since the main rule is to completely give up one’s personality—i.e., a pledged member must become a true altruist, never thinking of themselves, and should forget their own vanity and pride in favor of the well-being of others, including their fellow brothers in the esoteric circle. They must live, if the esoteric teachings are to benefit them, a life of abstinence in all things, self-denial, and strict morality, fulfilling their duties to all people. The few true Theosophists in the T.S. are among these members. This doesn’t mean that outside of the T.S. and the inner circle, there aren’t any Theosophists; there are, and more than people realize; definitely more than are found among the general members of the T.S. [16]
Enq. Then what is the good of joining the so-called Theosophical Society in that case? Where is the incentive?
Inquiry. So what's the point of joining the so-called Theosophical Society then? What's the motivation?
Theo. None, except the advantage of getting esoteric instructions, the genuine doctrines of the “Wisdom-Religion,” and if the real programme is carried out, deriving much help from mutual aid and sympathy. Union is strength and harmony, and well-regulated simultaneous efforts produce wonders. This has been the secret of all associations and communities since mankind existed.
Theo. Nothing, except the benefit of receiving specialized guidance, the true teachings of the “Wisdom-Religion,” and if we actually follow through with the real plan, we’ll gain a lot from supporting each other and showing empathy. Together, we are stronger, and well-coordinated efforts at the same time can achieve amazing things. This has been the key to all groups and communities since the beginning of humanity.
Enq. But why could not a man of well-balanced mind and singleness of purpose, one, say, of indomitable energy and perseverance, become an Occultist and even an Adept if he works alone?
Inquiry. But why couldn't a person with a balanced mind and clear goals, someone with unstoppable energy and determination, become an Occultist and even an Adept if they work alone?
Theo. He may; but there are ten thousand chances against one that he will fail. For one reason out of many others, no books on Occultism or Theurgy exist in our day which give out the secrets of alchemy or mediæval Theosophy in plain language. All are symbolical or in parables; and as the key to these has been lost for ages in the West, how can a man learn the correct meaning of what he is reading and studying? Therein lies the greatest danger, one that leads to unconscious black magic or the most helpless mediumship. He who has not an Initiate for a master had better leave the dangerous study alone. Look around you and observe. While two-thirds of civilized society ridicule the mere notion that there is anything in Theosophy, Occultism, Spiritualism, or in the Kabala, the other third is composed of the most heterogeneous and opposite elements. Some believe in the mystical, and even in the supernatural (!), but each believes in his own way. Others will rush single-handed into the study of the Kabala, Psychism, Mesmerism, Spiritualism, or some form or another of Mysticism. Result: no two men think alike, no two are agreed upon any fundamental occult principles, though many are those who claim [17] for themselves the ultima thule of knowledge, and would make outsiders believe that they are full-blown adepts. Not only is there no scientific and accurate knowledge of Occultism accessible in the West—not even of true astrology, the only branch of Occultism which, in its exoteric teachings, has definite laws and a definite system—but no one has any idea of what real Occultism means. Some limit ancient wisdom to the Kabala and the Jewish Zohar, which each interprets in his own way according to the dead-letter of the Rabbinical methods. Others regard Swedenborg or Boehme as the ultimate expressions of the highest wisdom; while others again see in mesmerism the great secret of ancient magic. One and all of those who put their theory into practice are rapidly drifting, through ignorance, into black magic. Happy are those who escape from it, as they have neither test nor criterion by which they can distinguish between the true and the false.
Theo. He might, but the odds are stacked against him with ten thousand chances of failure for every one of success. One reason among many is that there are no books on Occultism or Theurgy today that reveal the secrets of alchemy or medieval Theosophy in straightforward language. All are filled with symbols or parables; and since the key to understanding these has been lost in the West for ages, how can someone learn the true meaning of what they're reading and studying? This presents the greatest risk, leading to unintentional black magic or becoming a helpless medium. Those without an Initiate as a guide should steer clear of this risky study. Look around and observe. While two-thirds of civilized society laugh at the idea that there's anything to Theosophy, Occultism, Spiritualism, or the Kabbalah, the remaining third consists of the most diverse and conflicting perspectives. Some are believers in the mystical and even the supernatural (!), but everyone has their own interpretation. Others dive headfirst into studying the Kabbalah, Psychism, Mesmerism, Spiritualism, or some other kind of Mysticism. The result: no two people think the same, and no one agrees on foundational occult principles, even though many claim to have reached the ultima thule of knowledge and would have outsiders believe they are fully trained adepts. Not only is there no scientific and accurate knowledge of Occultism available in the West—not even about true astrology, the only branch of Occultism which, in its exoteric teachings, has specific laws and a structured system—but no one understands what real Occultism actually is. Some restrict ancient wisdom to the Kabbalah and the Jewish Zohar, which each person interprets in their own way based on the literal interpretation of Rabbinical methods. Others view Swedenborg or Boehme as the pinnacle of the highest wisdom; while still others think that mesmerism contains the great secret of ancient magic. All those who put their theories into practice are quickly drifting, out of ignorance, into black magic. Blessed are those who manage to escape it, as they have neither the means nor the criteria to distinguish between what is true and what is false.
Enq. Are we to understand that the inner group of the T.S. claims to learn what it does from real initiates or masters of esoteric wisdom?
Inquiry. Are we supposed to believe that the inner group of the T.S. claims to gain its knowledge from actual initiates or masters of esoteric wisdom?
Theo. Not directly. The personal presence of such masters is not required. Suffice it if they give instructions to some of those who have studied under their guidance for years, and devoted their whole lives to their service. Then, in turn, these can give out the knowledge so imparted to others, who had no such opportunity. A portion of the true sciences is better than a mass of undigested and misunderstood learning. An ounce of gold is worth a ton of dust.
Theo. Not directly. We don’t need the personal presence of those masters. It’s enough for them to give instructions to some of the people who have studied with them for years and dedicated their entire lives to their work. These individuals can then pass on the knowledge they received to others who didn’t have the same chance. A little bit of real knowledge is better than a huge amount of information that isn’t understood or processed. An ounce of gold is worth more than a ton of dust.
Enq. But how is one to know whether the ounce is real gold or only a counterfeit?
Inquiry. But how can someone tell if the ounce is real gold or just a fake?
Theo. A tree is known by its fruit, a system by its results. When our opponents are able to prove to us that any solitary student of Occultism throughout the ages has become a saintly adept like Ammonius Saccas, or even a Plotinus, or a Theurgist like Iamblichus, or achieved feats such as are claimed to have been done by St. Germain, without any master to guide him, and all this without being a medium, a self-deluded psychic, or a charlatan—then [18] shall we confess ourselves mistaken. But till then, Theosophists prefer to follow the proven natural law of the tradition of the Sacred Science. There are mystics who have made great discoveries in chemistry and physical sciences, almost bordering on alchemy and Occultism; others who, by the sole aid of their genius, have rediscovered portions, if not the whole, of the lost alphabets of the “Mystery language,” and are, therefore, able to read correctly Hebrew scrolls; others still, who, being seers, have caught wonderful glimpses of the hidden secrets of Nature. But all these are specialists. One is a theoretical inventor, another a Hebrew, i.e., a Sectarian Kabalist, a third a Swedenborg of modern times, denying all and everything outside of his own particular science or religion. Not one of them can boast of having produced a universal or even a national benefit thereby, not even to himself. With the exception of a few healers—of that class which the Royal College of Physicians and Surgeons would call quacks—none have helped with their science Humanity, nor even a number of men of the same community. Where are the Chaldees of old, those who wrought marvellous cures, “not by charms but by simples”? Where is an Apollonius of Tyana, who healed the sick and raised the dead under any climate and circumstances? We know some specialists of the former class in Europe, but none of the latter—except in Asia, where the secret of the Yogi, “to live in death,” is still preserved.
Theo. A tree is recognized by its fruit, and a system by its outcomes. When our opponents can show us that any lone student of Occultism throughout history has become a saintly master like Ammonius Saccas, or even a Plotinus, or a Theurgist like Iamblichus, or has accomplished feats that are claimed to have been done by St. Germain, all without a teacher to guide them, and without being a medium, a self-deceived psychic, or a fraud—then[18]we will admit we were wrong. But until then, Theosophists prefer to adhere to the established natural law of the tradition of Sacred Science. There are mystics who have made significant discoveries in chemistry and physical sciences, almost touching on alchemy and Occultism; others who, purely through their brilliance, have rediscovered parts, if not the whole, of the lost alphabets of the “Mystery language,” allowing them to read Hebrew scrolls accurately; and still others, who, as seers, have caught amazing glimpses of the hidden secrets of Nature. But all these are specialists. One is a theoretical inventor, another is a Hebrew, i.e., a Sectarian Kabalist, a third is a modern Swedenborg, rejecting everything outside their own specific science or religion. None of them can claim to have provided any universal or even national benefit, not even to themselves. Aside from a few healers—those whom the Royal College of Physicians and Surgeons would label as quacks—none have contributed to Humanity through their science, nor even to a group of people from the same community. Where are the Chaldeans of the past, who performed remarkable cures, “not by charms but by simples”? Where is an Apollonius of Tyana, who healed the sick and raised the dead regardless of climate and circumstances? We know some specialists of the former type in Europe, but none of the latter—except in Asia, where the secret of the Yogi, “to live in death,” is still kept alive.
Enq. Is the production of such healing adepts the aim of Theosophy?
Inq. Is the goal of Theosophy to produce such healing experts?
Theo. Its aims are several; but the most important of all are those which are likely to lead to the relief of human suffering under any or every form, moral as well as physical. And we believe the former to be far more important than the latter. Theosophy has to inculcate ethics; it has to purify the soul, if it would relieve the physical body, whose ailments, save cases of accidents, are all hereditary. It is not by studying Occultism for selfish ends, for the gratification of one’s personal ambition, pride, or vanity, that one can ever reach the true goal: that of helping suffering mankind. Nor is it by studying one single branch of the esoteric philosophy that a man becomes an Occultist, but by studying, if not mastering, them all. [19]
Theo. The goals are numerous, but the most crucial ones are those aimed at alleviating human suffering in all its forms, both moral and physical. We believe the moral aspects to be far more significant than the physical. Theosophy needs to teach ethics; it must purify the soul if it intends to heal the physical body, as most ailments, except for accidents, are inherited. One cannot achieve the ultimate goal of helping suffering humanity by studying Occultism for selfish reasons, like personal ambition, pride, or vanity. Additionally, a person doesn't become an Occultist by focusing on just one area of esoteric philosophy but by studying, if not mastering, all of them. [19]
Enq. Is help, then, to reach this most important aim, given only to those who study the esoteric sciences?
Inquiry. Is help, then, to achieve this crucial goal, only available to those who study the esoteric sciences?
Theo. Not at all. Every lay member is entitled to general instruction if he only wants it; but few are willing to become what is called “working members,” and most prefer to remain the drones of Theosophy. Let it be understood that private research is encouraged in the T.S., provided it does not infringe the limit which separates the exoteric from the esoteric, the blind from the conscious magic.
Theo. Not at all. Every lay member is entitled to general instruction if they want it; but few are willing to become what is called “working members,” and most prefer to remain the drones of Theosophy. Let it be clear that private research is encouraged in the T.S., as long as it doesn’t cross the line that separates the exoteric from the esoteric, the blind from the conscious magic.
THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THEOSOPHY AND SPIRITUALISM.
Enq. You speak of Theosophy and Occultism; are they identical?
Inquiry. You talk about Theosophy and Occultism; are they the same thing?
Theo. By no means. A man may be a very good Theosophist indeed, whether in or outside of the Society, without being in any way an Occultist. But no one can be a true Occultist without being a real Theosophist; otherwise he is simply a black magician, whether conscious or unconscious.
Theo Not at all. A man can be a really good Theosophist, whether he's part of the Society or not, without being an Occultist at all. But no one can genuinely be an Occultist without truly being a Theosophist; otherwise, he’s just a black magician, whether he realizes it or not.
Enq. What do you mean?
Enq. What do you mean?
Theo. I have said already that a true Theosophist must put in practice the loftiest moral ideal, must strive to realize his unity with the whole of humanity, and work ceaselessly for others. Now, if an Occultist does not do all this, he must act selfishly for his own personal benefit; and if he has acquired more practical power than other ordinary men, he becomes forthwith a far more dangerous enemy to the world and those around him than the average mortal. This is clear.
Theo. I've already said that a true Theosophist needs to practice the highest moral ideals, work to feel connected with all of humanity, and tirelessly help others. If an Occultist doesn’t do all of this, he’s acting selfishly for his own gain; and if he has gained more practical power than regular people, he quickly becomes a much more dangerous threat to the world and those around him than the average person. It's pretty straightforward.
Enq. Then is an Occultist simply a man who possesses more power than other people?
Inquiry. So, is an Occultist just someone who has more power than others?
Theo. Far more—if he is a practical and really learned Occultist, and not one only in name. Occult sciences are not, as described, in Encyclopædias, “those imaginary sciences of the Middle Ages which related to the supposed action or influence of [20] Occult qualities or supernatural powers, as alchemy, magic, necromancy, and astrology,” for they are real, actual, and very dangerous sciences. They teach the secret potency of things in Nature, developing and cultivating the hidden powers “latent in man,” thus giving him tremendous advantages over more ignorant mortals. Hypnotism, now become so common and a subject of serious scientific inquiry, is a good instance in point. Hypnotic power has been discovered almost by accident, the way to it having been prepared by mesmerism; and now an able hypnotizer can do almost anything with it, from forcing a man, unconsciously to himself, to play the fool, to making him commit a crime—often by proxy for the hypnotizer, and for the benefit of the latter. Is not this a terrible power if left in the hands of unscrupulous persons? And please to remember that this is only one of the minor branches of Occultism.
Theo. Much more—if he is a practical and truly knowledgeable Occultist, not just one in name. Occult sciences are not what encyclopedias describe as “those imaginary sciences of the Middle Ages relating to the supposed action or influence of [20] occult qualities or supernatural powers, like alchemy, magic, necromancy, and astrology,” because they are real, tangible, and very dangerous sciences. They teach the hidden power of things in Nature, revealing and nurturing the abilities “latent in man,” thus providing him significant advantages over those who are less informed. Hypnotism, now widespread and a serious subject of scientific study, is a good example. Hypnotic power has been discovered almost by accident, with the groundwork laid by mesmerism; now a skilled hypnotizer can do nearly anything with it, from making a person unwittingly act foolish to compelling them to commit a crime—often on behalf of the hypnotizer and for their benefit. Isn't this a frightening power if left in the hands of unscrupulous individuals? And keep in mind that this is just one of the lesser branches of Occultism.
Enq. But are not all these Occult sciences, magic, and sorcery, considered by the most cultured and learned people as relics of ancient ignorance and superstition?
Inquiry. But aren’t all these occult sciences, magic, and sorcery seen by the most educated and knowledgeable people as remnants of ancient ignorance and superstition?
Theo. Let me remind you that this remark of yours cuts both ways. The “most cultured and learned” among you regard also Christianity and every other religion as a relic of ignorance and superstition. People begin to believe now, at any rate, in hypnotism, and some—even of the most cultured—in Theosophy and phenomena. But who among them, except preachers and blind fanatics, will confess to a belief in Biblical miracles? And this is where the point of difference comes in. There are very good and pure Theosophists who may believe in the supernatural, divine miracles included, but no Occultist will do so. For an Occultist practices scientific Theosophy, based on accurate knowledge of Nature’s secret workings; but a Theosophist, practising the powers called abnormal, minus the light of Occultism, will simply tend toward a dangerous form of mediumship, because, although holding to Theosophy and its highest conceivable code of ethics, he practises it in the dark, on sincere but blind faith. Anyone, Theosophist or Spiritualist, who attempts to cultivate one of the branches of Occult science—e.g., Hypnotism, Mesmerism, or even the secrets of producing physical phenomena, etc.—without the knowledge of the philosophic rationale of those powers, is like a rudderless boat launched on a stormy ocean. [21]
Theo. Just a reminder that your comment goes both ways. The “most cultured and educated” among you also see Christianity and every other religion as remnants of ignorance and superstition. People are starting to believe in hypnotism now, and some—even those who are most cultured—believe in Theosophy and its phenomena. But who among them, aside from preachers and blind fanatics, would admit to believing in Biblical miracles? This is where the real difference lies. There are many good and sincere Theosophists who might believe in the supernatural, including divine miracles, but no Occultist will. An Occultist practices scientific Theosophy, rooted in a precise understanding of Nature’s hidden workings; meanwhile, a Theosophist who practices those so-called abnormal powers, minus the insight of Occultism, risks falling into a dangerous kind of mediumship. Despite adhering to Theosophy and its highest ethical standards, they operate in darkness, relying on sincere but blind faith. Anyone, whether Theosophist or Spiritualist, who tries to explore one of the branches of Occult science—like Hypnotism, Mesmerism, or even the secrets behind physical phenomena—without understanding the philosophical rationale behind those powers is like a boat without a rudder tossed around on a stormy sea. [21]
THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THEOSOPHY AND SPIRITUALISM.
Enq. But do you not believe in Spiritualism?
Inquiry. But don't you believe in Spiritualism?
Theo. If by “Spiritualism” you mean the explanation which Spiritualists give of some abnormal phenomena, then decidedly we do not. They maintain that these manifestations are all produced by the “spirits” of departed mortals, generally their relatives, who return to earth, they say, to communicate with those they have loved or to whom they are attached. We deny this point blank. We assert that the spirits of the dead cannot return to earth—save in rare and exceptional cases, of which I may speak later; nor do they communicate with men except by entirely subjective means. That which does appear objectively, is only the phantom of the ex-physical man. But in psychic, and so to say, “Spiritual” Spiritualism, we do believe, most decidedly.
Theo. If by “Spiritualism” you mean the explanation that Spiritualists give for some unusual phenomena, then absolutely we do not. They argue that these manifestations are all caused by the “spirits” of deceased individuals, usually their relatives, who supposedly return to earth to communicate with those they loved or were attached to. We completely reject this idea. We assert that the spirits of the dead cannot return to earth—except in rare and exceptional circumstances, which I may discuss later; nor do they communicate with humans except through entirely subjective means. What seems to appear objectively is only the phantom of the former physical person. However, in psychic, and so to speak, “Spiritual” Spiritualism, we do believe, without a doubt.
Enq. Do you reject the phenomena also?
Inquiry. Do you also reject the phenomena?
Theo. Assuredly not—save cases of conscious fraud.
Theo. Definitely not—except in cases of deliberate deception.
Enq. How do you account for them, then?
Inquiry. How do you explain them, then?
Theo. In many ways. The causes of such manifestations are by no means so simple as the Spiritualists would like to believe. Foremost of all, the deus ex machinâ of the so-called “materializations” is usually the astral body or “double” of the medium or of some one present. This astral body is also the producer or operating force in the manifestations of slate-writing, “Davenport”-like manifestations, and so on.
Theo. In many ways. The reasons behind such phenomena are definitely not as straightforward as Spiritualists would like to think. At the center of it all, the deus ex machinâ of the so-called “materializations” is typically the astral body or “double” of the medium or someone in attendance. This astral body is also the source or driving force behind the occurrences of slate-writing, “Davenport”-style manifestations, and similar events.
Enq. You say “usually”; then what is it that produces the rest?
Inquiry. You say "usually"; so what causes the rest?
Theo. That depends on the nature of the manifestations. Sometimes the astral remains, the Kamalokic “shells” of the vanished personalities that were; at other times, Elementals. “Spirit” is a word of manifold and wide significance. I really do not know what Spiritualists mean by the term; but what we understand them to claim is that the physical phenomena are produced by the reincarnating Ego, the Spiritual and immortal “individuality.” And this hypothesis we entirely reject. The Conscious Individuality of the disembodied cannot materialize, nor can it return from its own mental Devachanic sphere to the plane of terrestrial objectivity. [22]
Theo. That depends on the kind of manifestations. Sometimes they are the astral remains, the Kamalokic “shells” of the personalities that have disappeared; other times, they are Elementals. “Spirit” is a word with many meanings. I honestly don’t know what Spiritualists mean by it; but what we understand they claim is that physical phenomena come from the reincarnating Ego, the Spiritual and immortal “individuality.” We completely reject this idea. The Conscious Individuality of the disembodied cannot materialize and cannot come back from its own mental Devachanic sphere to the realm of earthly reality. [22]
Enq. But many of the communications received from the “spirits” show not only intelligence, but a knowledge of facts not known to the medium, and sometimes even not consciously present to the mind of the investigator, or any of those who compose the audience.
Inquiry. But many of the messages received from the “spirits” demonstrate not only intelligence but also knowledge of facts that the medium is unaware of and sometimes even those that aren't consciously present in the minds of the investigator or any members of the audience.
Theo. This does not necessarily prove that the intelligence and knowledge you speak of belong to spirits, or emanate from disembodied souls. Somnambulists have been known to compose music and poetry and to solve mathematical problems while in their trance state, without having ever learnt music or mathematics. Others answered intelligently to questions put to them, and even, in several cases, spoke languages, such as Hebrew and Latin, of which they were entirely ignorant when awake—all this in a state of profound sleep. Will you, then, maintain that this was caused by “spirits”?
Theo This doesn't necessarily prove that the intelligence and knowledge you're talking about belong to spirits or come from disembodied souls. People who sleepwalk have been known to create music and poetry and to solve math problems while in a trance, even though they’ve never learned music or math. Others have answered questions intelligently and, in some cases, even spoken languages like Hebrew and Latin, which they didn’t know when they were awake—all of this happening during a deep sleep. So, would you really say that this was caused by "spirits"?
Enq. But how would you explain it?
Inquiry. But how would you explain that?
Theo. We assert that the divine spark in man being one and identical in its essence with the Universal Spirit, our “spiritual Self” is practically omniscient, but that it cannot manifest its knowledge owing to the impediments of matter. Now the more these impediments are removed, in other words, the more the physical body is paralyzed, as to its own independent activity and consciousness, as in deep sleep or deep trance, or, again, in illness, the more fully can the inner Self manifest on this plane. This is our explanation of those truly wonderful phenomena of a higher order, in which undeniable intelligence and knowledge are exhibited. As to the lower order of manifestations, such as physical phenomena and the platitudes and common talk of the general “spirit,” to explain even the most important of the teachings we hold upon the subject would take up [23] more space and time than can be allotted to it at present. We have no desire to interfere with the belief of the Spiritualists any more than with any other belief. The onus probandi must fall on the believers in “spirits.” And at the present moment, while still convinced that the higher sort of manifestations occur through the disembodied souls, their leaders and the most learned and intelligent among the Spiritualists are the first to confess that not all the phenomena are produced by spirits. Gradually they will come to recognize the whole truth; but meanwhile we have no right nor desire to proselytize them to our views. The less so, as in the cases of purely psychic and spiritual manifestations we believe in the intercommunication of the spirit of the living man with that of disembodied personalities.[7]
Theo. We believe that the divine spark in humans is the same in essence as the Universal Spirit, meaning our "spiritual Self" is almost all-knowing, but it can’t show its knowledge because of the limitations of the physical world. The more these limitations are removed—essentially, the more the physical body is subdued in its own activity and awareness, like in deep sleep, deep trance, or illness—the more our inner Self can express itself in this reality. This explains those truly amazing higher phenomena where undeniable intelligence and knowledge are displayed. As for the lower manifestations, such as physical phenomena and the mundane conversations of what people call “spirits,” explaining even the most important teachings we have on this topic would require more space and time than we have right now. We don’t want to interfere with Spiritualists’ beliefs any more than we do with any other belief. The responsibility to provide evidence lies with those who believe in “spirits.” At this point, while we still believe that higher manifestations come from disembodied souls, their leaders and the most knowledgeable among Spiritualists are the first to admit that not all phenomena come from spirits. They will gradually recognize the full truth, but in the meantime, we don’t have the right or desire to convert them to our perspective. Especially since, in the cases of purely psychic and spiritual manifestations, we believe in the interaction between the spirit of the living person and that of disembodied entities.[7]
Enq. This means that you reject the philosophy of Spiritualism in toto?
Inquiry. Does this mean you completely reject the philosophy of Spiritualism?
Theo. If by “philosophy” you mean their crude theories, we do. But they have no philosophy, in truth. Their best, their most intellectual and earnest defenders say so. Their fundamental and only unimpeachable truth, namely, that phenomena occur through mediums controlled by invisible forces and intelligences—no one, except a blind materialist of the “Huxley big toe” school, will or can deny. With regard to their philosophy, however, let me read to you what the able editor of Light, than whom the Spiritualists will find no wiser nor more devoted champion, says of them and their philosophy. This is what “M.A. Oxon,” one of the very few philosophical Spiritualists, writes, with respect to their lack of organization and blind bigotry:— [24]
Theo. If by “philosophy” you mean their simplistic theories, then yes. But they really have no true philosophy. Even their most intellectual and sincere supporters admit this. Their main and only undeniable truth, which is that phenomena happen through mediums influenced by invisible forces and intelligences—no one, except a completely blind materialist of the “Huxley big toe” variety, will or can disagree. As for their philosophy, let me share what the knowledgeable editor of Light, who is the most dedicated and insightful advocate the Spiritualists could hope for, says about them and their philosophy. Here’s what “M.A. Oxon,” one of the few philosophical Spiritualists, writes about their disorganization and blind biases:— [24]
It is worth while to look steadily at this point, for it is of vital moment. We have an experience and a knowledge beside which all other knowledge is comparatively insignificant. The ordinary Spiritualist waxes wroth if anyone ventures to impugn his assured knowledge of the future and his absolute certainty of the life to come. Where other men have stretched forth feeble hands groping into the dark future, he walks boldly as one who has a chart and knows his way. Where other men have stopped short at a pious aspiration or have been content with a hereditary faith, it is his boast that he knows what they only believe, and that out of his rich stores he can supplement the fading faiths built only upon hope. He is magnificent in his dealings with man’s most cherished expectations. “You hope,” he seems to say, “for that which I can demonstrate. You have accepted a traditional belief in what I can experimentally prove according to the strictest scientific method. The old beliefs are fading; come out from them and be separate. They contain as much falsehood as truth. Only by building on a sure foundation of demonstrated fact can your superstructure be stable. All round you old faiths are toppling. Avoid the crash and get you out.”
It's important to focus on this point, as it's crucial. We have an experience and knowledge that make all other knowledge seem relatively unimportant. The typical Spiritualist gets upset if anyone questions his strong beliefs about the future and his absolute certainty about life after death. While others reach out with weak hands trying to feel their way into the uncertain future, he strides confidently as if he has a map and knows the route. Where others settle for a simple hope or stick with a faith passed down through generations, he proudly states that he knows what they only believe, and he can enrich their fading beliefs built solely on hope from his wealth of knowledge. He is impressive in his dealings with humanity's deepest hopes. “You hope,” he seems to say, “for what I can prove. You've accepted an inherited belief in what I can experimentally verify using the most rigorous scientific methods. The old beliefs are crumbling; step away from them and be independent. They hold as much falsehood as truth. Only by constructing your beliefs on a solid foundation of proven facts can your structure be stable. All around you, old faiths are falling apart. Steer clear of the collapse and move on.”
When one comes to deal with this magnificent person in a practical way, what is the result? Very curious and very disappointing. He is so sure of his ground that he takes no trouble to ascertain the interpretation which others put upon his facts. The wisdom of the ages has concerned itself with the explanation of what he rightly regards as proven; but he does not turn a passing glance on its researches. He does not even agree altogether with his brother Spiritualist. It is the story over again of the old Scotch body who, together with her husband, formed a “kirk.” They had exclusive keys to Heaven, or, rather, she had, for she was “na certain aboot Jamie.” So the infinitely divided and subdivided and resubdivided sects of Spiritualists shake their heads, and are “na certain aboot” one another. Again, the collective experience of mankind is solid [25] and unvarying on this point that union is strength, and disunion a source of weakness and failure. Shoulder to shoulder, drilled and disciplined, a rabble becomes an army, each man a match for a hundred of the untrained men that may be brought against it. Organization in every department of man’s work means success, saving of time and labour, profit and development. Want of method, want of plan, haphazard work, fitful energy, undisciplined effort—these mean bungling failure. The voice of humanity attests the truth. Does the Spiritualist accept the verdict and act on the conclusion? Verily, no. He refuses to organize. He is a law unto himself, and a thorn in the side of his neighbours.—Light, June 22, 1889.
When you try to interact with this amazing person practically, what happens? It's pretty curious and quite disappointing. He is so confident in his beliefs that he doesn't bother to consider how others interpret his facts. The wisdom of the ages has looked into what he rightly sees as proven, but he doesn’t even give it a second thought. He doesn’t fully agree with his fellow Spiritualists either. It's like the old Scottish woman who, along with her husband, started a “kirk.” They had the exclusive keys to Heaven, or rather, she did, because she was “not certain about Jamie.” So, the endlessly divided and subdivided groups of Spiritualists shake their heads and are “not certain about” each other. Once again, the shared experience of humanity is clear: unity is strength, and division leads to weakness and failure. When people work together, trained and organized, a crowd becomes an army, with each individual as effective as a hundred untrained people. Organization in every area of human endeavor leads to success, saving time and effort, and fostering growth. A lack of method, planning, random work, inconsistent effort—these lead to messy failure. The voice of humanity confirms this truth. Does the Spiritualist accept this judgment and act accordingly? Absolutely not. He refuses to organize. He sees himself as a law unto himself, and a burden to his neighbors. —Light, June 22, 1889.
Enq. I was told that the Theosophical Society was originally founded to crush Spiritualism and belief in the survival of the individuality in man?
Inquiry. I heard that the Theosophical Society was originally created to put an end to Spiritualism and the belief in the survival of individual identity in people?
Theo. You are misinformed. Our beliefs are all founded on that immortal individuality. But then, like so many others, you confuse personality with individuality. Your Western psychologists do not seem to have established any clear distinction between the two. Yet it is precisely that difference which gives the key-note to the understanding of Eastern philosophy, and which lies at the root of the divergence between the Theosophical and Spiritualistic teachings. And though it may draw upon us still more the hostility of some Spiritualists, yet I must state here that it is Theosophy which is the true and unalloyed Spiritualism, while the modern scheme of that name is, as now practised by the masses, simply transcendental materialism.
Theo. You’ve got it wrong. Our beliefs are all based on that everlasting individuality. But like many others, you mix up personality with individuality. It seems that your Western psychologists haven't made a clear distinction between the two. Yet that difference is key to understanding Eastern philosophy and is at the heart of the divide between Theosophical and Spiritualistic teachings. While this may bring even more backlash from some Spiritualists, I have to say that Theosophy is the true and pure form of Spiritualism, while the current version of that name, as practiced by most people, is just transcendental materialism.
Enq. Please explain your idea more clearly.
Inquiry. Please clarify your idea more clearly.
Theo. What I mean is that though our teachings insist upon the identity of spirit and matter, and though we say that spirit is potential matter, and matter simply crystallized spirit (e.g., as ice is solidified steam), yet since the original and eternal condition of all is not spirit but meta-spirit, so to speak, (visible and solid matter being simply its periodical manifestation,) we maintain that the term spirit can only be applied to the true individuality.
Theo. What I mean is that even though our teachings emphasize the connection between spirit and matter, and we claim that spirit is potential matter while matter is just crystallized spirit (e.g., like ice is solidified steam), the original and eternal state of all is not spirit but rather meta-spirit, so to speak, with visible and solid matter being just its temporary manifestation. Therefore, we argue that the term spirit should only be applied to the true individuality.
Enq. But what is the distinction between this “true individuality” and the “I” or “Ego” of which we are all conscious? [26]
Inquiry. But what’s the difference between this “true individuality” and the “I” or “Ego” that we all know? [26]
Theo. Before I can answer you, we must argue upon what you mean by “I” or “Ego.” We distinguish between the simple fact of self-consciousness, the simple feeling that “I am I,” and the complex thought that “I am Mr. Smith” or “Mrs. Brown.” Believing as we do in a series of births for the same Ego, or re-incarnation, this distinction is the fundamental pivot of the whole idea. You see “Mr. Smith” really means a long series of daily experiences strung together by the thread of memory, and forming what Mr. Smith calls “himself.” But none of these “experiences” are really the “I” or the Ego, nor do they give “Mr. Smith” the feeling that he is himself, for he forgets the greater part of his daily experiences, and they produce the feeling of Egoity in him only while they last. We Theosophists, therefore, distinguish between this bundle of “experiences,” which we call the false (because so finite and evanescent) personality, and that element in man to which the feeling of “I am I” is due. It is this “I am I” which we call the true individuality; and we say that this “Ego” or individuality plays, like an actor, many parts on the stage of life.[8] Let us call every new life on earth of the same Ego a night on the stage of a theatre. One night the actor, or “Ego,” appears as “Macbeth,” the next as “Shylock,” the third as “Romeo,” the fourth as “Hamlet” or “King Lear,” and so on, until he has run through the whole cycle of incarnations. The Ego begins his life-pilgrimage as a sprite, an “Ariel,” or a “Puck”; he plays the part of a super, is a soldier, a servant, one of the chorus; rises then to “speaking parts,” plays leading rôles, interspersed with insignificant parts, till he finally retires from the stage as “Prospero,” the magician.
Theo. Before I can answer you, we need to discuss what you mean by “I” or “Ego.” We differentiate between the straightforward realization of self-awareness, the basic feeling that “I am I,” and the more complex thought of “I am Mr. Smith” or “Mrs. Brown.” Since we believe in a series of lives for the same Ego, or reincarnation, this distinction is the essential basis of the whole concept. You see, “Mr. Smith” really represents a long series of daily experiences connected by the thread of memory, forming what Mr. Smith identifies as “himself.” However, none of these “experiences” are truly the “I” or the Ego, nor do they give “Mr. Smith” the sense that he is himself, because he forgets most of his daily experiences, and they only create the feeling of Egoity in him while they last. We Theosophists, therefore, differentiate this collection of “experiences,” which we call the false (since it is so finite and fleeting) personality, from that aspect of a person to which the feeling of “I am I” is attributed. It is this “I am I” that we refer to as the true individuality; and we say that this “Ego” or individuality performs, like an actor, many roles on the stage of life.[8] Let’s consider each new life on earth for the same Ego as a night in a theater. One night the actor, or “Ego,” appears as “Macbeth,” the next as “Shylock,” the third as “Romeo,” the fourth as “Hamlet” or “King Lear,” and so on, until he has gone through the entire cycle of incarnations. The Ego starts its life journey as a sprite, an “Ariel,” or a “Puck”; it plays the role of a super, becomes a soldier, a servant, one of the chorus; then it advances to “speaking parts,” plays leading rôles, mixed with minor roles, until it eventually leaves the stage as “Prospero,” the magician.
Enq. I understand. You say, then, that this true Ego cannot return to earth after death. But surely the actor is at liberty, if he has preserved the sense of his individuality, to return if he likes to the scene of his former actions?
Inq. I get it. So you're saying that this true Ego can't come back to earth after death. But surely the actor can choose to return to the place where he once acted if he still feels a sense of his individuality, right?
Theo. We say not, simply because such a return to earth would be incompatible with any state of unalloyed bliss after death, as I am prepared to prove. We say that man suffers so much unmerited misery during his life, through the fault of others with whom he is associated, or because of his environment, that he is surely entitled to perfect rest and quiet, if not bliss, before taking up again the burden of life. However, we can discuss this in detail later. [27]
Theo. We don’t believe that because coming back to earth wouldn’t fit with any state of unalloyed bliss after death, as I’m ready to show. We argue that people experience so much undeserved suffering in their lives, due to the actions of others they’re connected to or because of their surroundings, that they absolutely deserve complete rest and peace, if not happiness, before taking on the challenges of life again. But we can go into more detail on this later. [27]
WHY IS THEOSOPHY ACCEPTED?
Enq. I understand to a certain extent; but I see that your teachings are far more complicated and metaphysical than either Spiritualism or current religious thought. Can you tell me, then, what has caused this system of Theosophy which you support to arouse so much interest and so much animosity at the same time?
Inquiry. I get it to some degree; but I see that your teachings are way more complex and abstract than either Spiritualism or modern religious beliefs. Can you explain what has led this system of Theosophy that you advocate to spark so much interest and so much hostility at the same time?
Theo. There are several reasons for it, I believe; among other causes that may be mentioned is, firstly, the great reaction from the crassly materialistic theories now prevalent among scientific teachers. Secondly, general dissatisfaction with the artificial theology of the various Christian Churches, and the number of daily increasing and conflicting sects. Thirdly, an ever-growing perception of the fact that the creeds which are so obviously self—and mutually—contradictory cannot be true, and that claims which are unverified cannot be real. This natural distrust of conventional religions is only strengthened by their complete failure to preserve morals and to purify society and the masses. Fourthly, a conviction on the part of many, and knowledge by a few, that there must be somewhere a philosophical and religious system which shall be scientific and not merely speculative. Finally, a belief, perhaps, that such a system must be sought for in teachings far antedating any modern faith.
Theo. I think there are several reasons for this; among the causes that can be pointed out is, first, the strong backlash against the overly materialistic theories that are currently common among science educators. Second, there is widespread dissatisfaction with the artificial theology of various Christian churches, along with the increasing number of conflicting sects. Third, there is a growing awareness that the beliefs, which are clearly self- and mutually contradictory, cannot be true, and that claims that are unverified cannot be real. This natural skepticism towards traditional religions is only reinforced by their total inability to uphold morals and improve society and the masses. Fourth, many are convinced, and a few know, that there must be a philosophical and religious system that is scientific and not just theoretical. Finally, there is a belief, perhaps, that such a system should be sought in teachings that predate any modern faith.
Enq. But how did this system come to be put forward just now?
Inquiry. But how did this system get proposed right now?
Theo. Just because the time was found to be ripe, which fact is shown by the determined effort of so many earnest students to reach the truth, at whatever cost and wherever it may be concealed. Seeing this, its custodians permitted that some portions at least of that truth should be proclaimed. Had the formation of the Theosophical Society been postponed a few years longer, one half of the civilized nations would have become by this time rank materialists, and the other half anthropomorphists and phenomenalists. [28]
Theo. Just because the time was right, as shown by the dedicated efforts of so many serious students to uncover the truth at any cost and wherever it may be hidden. Recognizing this, its guardians allowed that at least some parts of that truth should be shared. If the Theosophical Society had been formed a few years later, by now half of the civilized nations would have become outright materialists, while the other half would have embraced anthropomorphism and phenomenalism. [28]
Enq. Are we to regard Theosophy in any way as a revelation?
Inquiry. Should we consider Theosophy in any way as a revelation?
Theo. In no way whatever—not even in the sense of a new and direct disclosure from some higher, supernatural, or, at least, superhuman beings; but only in the sense of an “unveiling” of old, very old, truths to minds hitherto ignorant of them, ignorant even of the existence and preservation of any such archaic knowledge.[9]
Theo. Not at all—not even in the way of a new and direct revelation from some higher, supernatural, or at least, superhuman beings; but only as a way of “revealing” long-established, ancient truths to minds that were previously unaware of them, even ignorant of the existence and preservation of any such ancient knowledge.[9]
Enq. You spoke of “Persecution.” If truth is as represented by Theosophy, why has it met with such opposition, and with no general acceptance?
Inquiry. You mentioned “Persecution.” If truth is as Theosophy describes, why has it faced such strong opposition and hasn’t gained widespread acceptance?
Theo. For many and various reasons again, one of which is the hatred felt by men for “innovations,” as they call them. Selfishness is essentially conservative, and hates being disturbed. It prefers an easy-going, unexacting lie to the greatest truth, if the latter requires the sacrifice of one’s smallest comfort. The power of mental inertia is great in anything that does not promise immediate benefit and reward. Our age is pre-eminently unspiritual and matter of fact. Moreover, there is the unfamiliar character of Theosophic teachings; the highly abstruse nature of the doctrines, some [29] of which contradict flatly many of the human vagaries cherished by sectarians, which have eaten into the very core of popular beliefs. If we add to this the personal efforts and great purity of life exacted of those who would become the disciples of the inner circle, and the very limited class to which an entirely unselfish code appeals, it will be easy to perceive the reason why Theosophy is doomed to such slow, uphill work. It is essentially the philosophy of those who suffer, and have lost all hope of being helped out of the mire of life by any other means. Moreover, the history of any system of belief or morals, newly introduced into a foreign soil, shows that its beginnings were impeded by every obstacle that obscurantism and selfishness could suggest. “The crown of the innovator is a crown of thorns” indeed! No pulling down of old, worm-eaten buildings can be accomplished without some danger.
Theo. For many different reasons, one of which is the dislike that people have for “innovations,” as they call them. Selfishness is basically conservative and hates being disrupted. It prefers a comfortable, unchallenging lie to the greatest truth if the latter requires giving up even the smallest convenience. The force of mental inertia is strong when it comes to anything that doesn't promise immediate benefits and rewards. Our time is particularly unspiritual and practical. Additionally, Theosophic teachings are unfamiliar; the complex nature of the doctrines, some of which flatly contradict many of the beliefs that sectarians hold dear, has deeply penetrated popular views. If we consider the personal efforts and the high standards of purity required from those wanting to join the inner circle, along with the very small group to which a completely selfless code appeals, it becomes clear why Theosophy has such a slow and challenging path. It is essentially the philosophy of those who suffer and have lost all hope of being lifted out of life's troubles by any other means. Furthermore, the history of any belief system or moral code introduced to a new setting shows that its beginnings were blocked by every obstacle that ignorance and selfishness could create. “The crown of the innovator is indeed a crown of thorns!” No dismantling of old, decaying structures can be done without some risk.
Enq. All this refers rather to the ethics and philosophy of the T.S. Can you give me a general idea of the Society itself, its object and statutes?
Inquiry. All this relates to the ethics and philosophy of the T.S. Can you provide me with a general overview of the Society itself, its purpose, and its rules?
Theo. This was never made secret. Ask, and you shall receive accurate answers.
Theo. This was never a secret. Just ask, and you'll get accurate answers.
Enq. But I heard that you were bound by pledges?
Inquiry. But I heard that you were tied down by promises?
Theo. Only in the Arcane or “Esoteric” Section.
Theo. Only in the Arcane or "Esoteric" section.
Enq. And also, that some members after leaving did not regard themselves bound by them. Are they right?
Inquiry. And also, that some members after leaving did not feel obligated to follow them. Are they correct?
Theo. This shows that their idea of honour is an imperfect one. How can they be right? As well said in the Path, our theosophical organ at New York, treating of such a case: “Suppose that a soldier is tried for infringement of oath and discipline, and is dismissed from the service. In his rage at the justice he has called down, and of whose penalties he was distinctly forewarned, the soldier turns to the enemy with false information,—a spy and traitor—as a revenge upon his former Chief, and claims that his punishment has released him from his oath of loyalty to a cause.” Is he justified, think you? Don’t you think he deserves being called a dishonourable man, a coward?
Theo. This shows that their understanding of honor is flawed. How can they be correct? As stated in the Path, our theosophical publication in New York, discussing a scenario like this: “Imagine a soldier on trial for breaking his oath and the rules, who gets dismissed from the military. In his anger over the punishment he has brought upon himself—of which he was clearly warned—the soldier betrays his side by giving false information to the enemy, acting as a spy and traitor, out of spite for his former commander, and claims that his punishment has freed him from his loyalty oath.” Do you think he's justified? Don’t you think he deserves to be called dishonorable, a coward?
Enq. I believe so; but some think otherwise.
Inquiry. I think so; but some people disagree.
Theo. So much the worse for them. But we will talk on this subject later, if you please. [30]
Theo. That's not our problem. But let's discuss this later, if you don't mind. [30]
III.
THE WORKING SYSTEM OF THE
T.S.[10]
THE OBJECTS OF THE SOCIETY.
Enq. What are the objects of the “Theosophical Society”?
Enquiry. What are the goals of the "Theosophical Society"?
Theo. They are three, and have been so from the beginning. (1). To form the nucleus of a Universal Brotherhood of Humanity without distinction of race, colour, or creed. (2). To promote the study of Aryan and other Scriptures, of the World’s religion and sciences, and to vindicate the importance of old Asiatic literature, namely, of the Brahmanical, Buddhist, and Zoroastrian philosophies. (3). To investigate the hidden mysteries of Nature under every aspect possible, and the psychic and spiritual powers latent in man especially. These are, broadly stated, the three chief objects of the Theosophical Society.
Theo. There are three, and they have been since the beginning. (1). To create the foundation of a Universal Brotherhood of Humanity without regard to race, color, or belief. (2). To encourage the study of Aryan and other Scriptures, the world's religions and sciences, and to emphasize the significance of ancient Asian literature, specifically the philosophies of Brahmanism, Buddhism, and Zoroastrianism. (3). To explore the hidden mysteries of Nature in every possible way, as well as the psychic and spiritual abilities that are inherent in humans. These are, in broad terms, the three main objectives of the Theosophical Society.
Enq. Can you give me some more detailed information upon these?
Inquiry. Can you provide me with more detailed information on these?
Theo. We may divide each of the three objects into as many explanatory clauses as may be found necessary.
Theo. We can break down each of the three objects into as many explanatory clauses as needed.
Enq. Then let us begin with the first. What means would you resort to, in order to promote such a feeling of brotherhood among races that are known to be of the most diversified religions, customs, beliefs, and modes of thought?
Inquiry. Let's start with the first. What methods would you use to encourage a sense of brotherhood among races that have very different religions, customs, beliefs, and ways of thinking?
Theo. Allow me to add that which you seem unwilling to express. Of course we know that with the exception of two remnants of races—the Parsees and the Jews—every nation is divided, not merely against all other nations, but even against itself. This is found most prominently among the so-called civilized Christian nations. Hence your wonder, and the reason why our first object appears to you a Utopia. Is it not so? [31]
Theo. Let me point out what you seem hesitant to say. Obviously, except for two remaining groups—the Parsees and the Jews—every nation is divided, not just from other nations, but even within itself. This is especially true among the so-called civilized Christian nations. That’s why you find it hard to believe that our primary goal seems like a Utopia. Isn’t that right? [31]
Enq. Well, yes; but what have you to say against it?
Inq. Well, yeah; but what do you have to say against it?
Theo. Nothing against the fact; but much about the necessity of removing the causes which make Universal Brotherhood a Utopia at present.
Theo. I have no issue with the idea; but we really need to address the underlying issues that make Universal Brotherhood feel like a dream right now.
Enq. What are, in your view, these causes?
Inquiry. What do you think these causes are?
Theo. First and foremost, the natural selfishness of human nature. This selfishness, instead of being eradicated, is daily strengthened and stimulated into a ferocious and irresistible feeling by the present religious education, which tends not only to encourage, but positively to justify it. People’s ideas about right and wrong have been entirely perverted by the literal acceptance of the Jewish Bible. All the unselfishness of the altruistic teachings of Jesus has become merely a theoretical subject for pulpit oratory; while the precepts of practical selfishness taught in the Mosaic Bible, against which Christ so vainly preached, have become ingrained into the innermost life of the Western nations. “An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth” has come to be the first maxim of your law. Now, I state openly and fearlessly, that the perversity of this doctrine and of so many others Theosophy alone can eradicate.
Theo. First and foremost, the natural selfishness of human nature. This selfishness, instead of being eliminated, is daily reinforced and amplified into a fierce and unstoppable feeling by today's religious education, which not only encourages it but actively justifies it. People's views on right and wrong have been completely twisted by the literal interpretation of the Jewish Bible. All the selflessness from Jesus's altruistic teachings has turned into just a theoretical topic for sermons; meanwhile, the principles of practical selfishness found in the Mosaic Bible, against which Christ preached in vain, have become embedded in the core of Western societies. “An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth” has emerged as the primary rule of your law. Now, I state openly and fearlessly that the perversion of this doctrine and many others can only be eradicated by Theosophy alone.
THE COMMON ORIGIN OF MAN.
Enq. How?
Enq. How?
Theo. Simply by demonstrating on logical, philosophical, metaphysical, and even scientific grounds that:—(a) All men have spiritually and physically the same origin, which is the fundamental teaching of Theosophy. (b) As mankind is essentially of one and the same essence, and that essence is one—infinite, uncreate, and eternal, whether we call it God or Nature—nothing, therefore, can affect one nation or one man without affecting all other nations and all other men. This is as certain and as obvious as that a stone thrown into a pond will, sooner or later, set in motion every single drop of water therein.
Theo. By showing through logical, philosophical, metaphysical, and even scientific reasoning that:—(a) All people have both a spiritual and physical origin that is the same, which is the core teaching of Theosophy. (b) Since humanity is fundamentally of one and the same essence, and that essence is one—infinite, uncreated, and eternal, whether we refer to it as God or Nature—nothing can impact one nation or one person without influencing all other nations and all other people as well. This is as clear and obvious as the fact that a stone thrown into a pond will, eventually, cause every single drop of water to move.
Enq. But this is not the teaching of Christ, but rather a pantheistic notion. [32]
Inquiry. But this isn't the teaching of Christ; it's more of a pantheistic idea. [32]
Theo. That is where your mistake lies. It is purely Christian, although not Judaic, and therefore, perhaps, your Biblical nations prefer to ignore it.
Theo. That’s where you’re mistaken. It’s entirely Christian, though not Judaic, and so, maybe, your Biblical nations choose to overlook it.
Enq. This is a wholesale and unjust accusation. Where are your proofs for such a statement?
Inquiry. This is a completely unfair accusation. Where's your evidence for making such a claim?
Theo. They are ready at hand. Christ is alleged to have said: “Love each other” and “Love your enemies”; for “if ye love them (only) which love you, what reward (or merit) have ye? Do not even the publicans[11] the same? And if you salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? Do not even publicans so?” These are Christ’s words. But Genesis ix. 25, says “Cursed be Canaan, a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren.” And, therefore, Christian but Biblical people prefer the law of Moses to Christ’s law of love. They base upon the Old Testament, which panders to all their passions, their laws of conquest, annexation, and tyranny over races which they call inferior. What crimes have been committed on the strength of this infernal (if taken in its dead letter) passage in Genesis, history alone gives us an idea, however inadequate.[12] [33]
Theo They are readily available. Christ is said to have taught: “Love one another” and “Love your enemies”; for “if you only love those who love you, what reward do you get? Don’t even the publicans[11] do the same? And if you greet only your family, what do you do that's more than anyone else? Don’t even publicans do that?” These are Christ’s words. But Genesis ix. 25 says, “Cursed be Canaan; he will be a servant of servants to his brothers.” Therefore, Christians and others who follow the Bible often prefer the law of Moses over Christ’s law of love. They justify their laws of conquest, annexation, and domination over races they call inferior based on the Old Testament, which satisfies all their desires. The crimes committed in the name of this terrible (if taken literally) passage in Genesis offer us a glimpse through history, even if it’s not complete.[12] [33]
Enq. I have heard you say that the identity of our physical origin is proved by science, that of our spiritual origin by the Wisdom-Religion. Yet we do not find Darwinists exhibiting great fraternal affection.
Inquiry. I’ve heard you say that science proves our physical origins, while the Wisdom-Religion proves our spiritual origins. Still, we don’t see Darwinists showing much brotherly love.
Theo. Just so. This is what shows the deficiency of the materialistic systems, and proves that we Theosophists are in the right. The identity of our physical origin makes no appeal to our higher and deeper feelings. Matter, deprived of its soul and spirit, or its divine essence, cannot speak to the human heart. But the identity of the soul and spirit, of real, immortal man, as Theosophy teaches us, once proven and deep-rooted in our hearts, would lead us far on the road of real charity and brotherly goodwill.
Theo. Exactly. This highlights the shortcomings of materialistic systems and shows that we Theosophists are correct. Our shared physical origins don’t resonate with our deeper emotions. Matter, lacking its soul and spirit, or its divine essence, cannot connect with the human heart. However, once we truly understand and internalize the unity of the soul and spirit of real, immortal humanity, as Theosophy teaches, it would guide us significantly on the path of genuine compassion and brotherly goodwill.
Enq. But how does Theosophy explain the common origin of man?
Inquiry. But how does Theosophy explain the shared origin of humanity?
Theo. By teaching that the root of all nature, objective and subjective, and everything else in the universe, visible and invisible, is, was, and ever will be one absolute essence, from which all starts, and into which everything returns. This is Aryan philosophy, fully represented only by the Vedantins, and the Buddhist system. With this object in view, it is the duty of all Theosophists to promote in every practical way, and in all countries, the spread of non-sectarian education.
Theo. By teaching that the root of all nature, both objective and subjective, along with everything else in the universe, visible and invisible, is, was, and will always be one absolute essence, from which everything begins and to which everything returns. This represents Aryan philosophy, fully expressed only by the Vedantins and the Buddhist system. With this goal in mind, it is the responsibility of all Theosophists to promote, in every practical way and across all countries, the spread of non-sectarian education.
Enq. What do the written statutes of your Society advise its members to do besides this? On the physical plane, I mean? [34]
Inquiry. What do the written rules of your Society recommend that its members do besides this? I mean, on a practical level? [34]
Theo. In order to awaken brotherly feeling among nations we have to assist in the international exchange of useful arts and products, by advice, information, and co-operation with all worthy individuals and associations (provided, however, add the statutes, “that no benefit or percentage shall be taken by the Society or the ‘Fellows’ for its or their corporate services”). For instance, to take a practical illustration. The organization of Society, depicted by Edward Bellamy, in his magnificent work “Looking Backwards,” admirably represents the Theosophical idea of what should be the first great step towards the full realization of universal brotherhood. The state of things he depicts falls short of perfection, because selfishness still exists and operates in the hearts of men. But in the main, selfishness and individualism have been overcome by the feeling of solidarity and mutual brotherhood; and the scheme of life there described reduces the causes tending to create and foster selfishness to a minimum.
Theo. To build a sense of brotherhood among nations, we need to support the international sharing of useful skills and products through advice, information, and collaboration with all deserving individuals and organizations (but, as stated in the statutes, “no profits or commissions shall be taken by the Society or the ‘Fellows’ for their corporate services”). For example, the social structure portrayed by Edward Bellamy in his remarkable book “Looking Backwards” beautifully illustrates the Theosophical vision of what should be the first important step toward achieving true universal brotherhood. The situation he describes isn't perfect because selfishness still exists and influences people's hearts. However, for the most part, selfishness and individualism have been replaced by a sense of solidarity and mutual support, and the way of life he outlines minimizes the factors that create and encourage selfishness.
Enq. Then as a Theosophist you will take part in an effort to realize such an ideal?
Inquiry. So, as a Theosophist, are you going to join in the effort to achieve that ideal?
Theo. Certainly; and we have proved it by action. Have not you heard of the Nationalist clubs and party which have sprung up in America since the publication of Bellamy’s book? They are now coming prominently to the front, and will do so more and more as time goes on. Well, these clubs and this party were started in the first instance by Theosophists. One of the first, the Nationalist Club of Boston, Mass., has Theosophists for President and Secretary, and the majority of its executive belong to the T.S. In the constitution of all their clubs, and of the party they are forming, the influence of Theosophy and of the Society is plain, for they all take as their basis, their first and fundamental principle, the Brotherhood of Humanity as taught by Theosophy. In their declaration of Principles they state:—“The principle of the Brotherhood of Humanity is one of the eternal truths that govern the world’s progress on lines which distinguish human nature from brute nature.” What can be more Theosophical than this? But it is not enough. What is also needed is to impress men with the idea that, if the root of mankind is one, then there must also be one truth which finds expression in all the various religions—except in the Jewish, as you do not find it expressed even in the Kabala. [35]
Theo. Absolutely; and we've demonstrated it through action. Haven't you heard about the Nationalist clubs and party that have emerged in America since Bellamy's book was published? They're becoming more prominent, and that trend will continue as time goes on. Initially, these clubs and this party were started by Theosophists. One of the first, the Nationalist Club of Boston, Mass., has Theosophists serving as President and Secretary, and most of its leadership belongs to the T.S. In the constitutions of all their clubs, as well as the party they're forming, the influence of Theosophy and the Society is clear, as they all base their foundation on the fundamental principle of the Brotherhood of Humanity as taught by Theosophy. In their declaration of Principles, they state:—“The principle of the Brotherhood of Humanity is one of the eternal truths that govern the world’s progress in ways that distinguish human nature from animal nature.” What could be more Theosophical than this? But that's not enough. It's also important to make people understand that if all of humanity is one, then there must be one truth that is represented in all the different religions—except in Judaism, as you won't find it expressed even in the Kabala. [35]
Enq. This refers to the common origin of religions, and you may be right there. But how does it apply to practical brotherhood on the physical plane?
Inquiry. This talks about the shared beginnings of religions, and you might have a point there. But how does this relate to actual brotherhood in the real world?
Theo. First, because that which is true on the metaphysical plane must be also true on the physical. Secondly, because there is no more fertile source of hatred and strife than religious differences. When one party or another thinks himself the sole possessor of absolute truth, it becomes only natural that he should think his neighbour absolutely in the clutches of Error or the Devil. But once get a man to see that none of them has the whole truth, but that they are mutually complementary, that the complete truth can be found only in the combined views of all, after that which is false in each of them has been sifted out—then true brotherhood in religion will be established. The same applies in the physical world.
Theo. First, because what is true in the metaphysical realm must also be true in the physical realm. Second, because there is no greater source of hatred and conflict than religious differences. When one side believes they are the sole holder of absolute truth, it’s only natural for them to see their neighbor as completely trapped in Error or the Devil. But if you can help someone realize that none of them has the whole truth, and that their perspectives are mutually complementary, then the complete truth can only be found in the combined views of everyone, once the falsehoods in each view have been filtered out—true brotherhood in religion will be achieved. The same principle applies in the physical world.
Enq. Please explain further.
Enq. Please elaborate.
Theo. Take an instance. A plant consists of a root, a stem, and many shoots and leaves. As humanity, as a whole, is the stem which grows from the spiritual root, so is the stem the unity of the plant. Hurt the stem and it is obvious that every shoot and leaf will suffer. So it is with mankind.
Theo. Let's take an example. A plant has a root, a stem, and numerous shoots and leaves. Just like humanity as a whole acts as the stem that grows from the spiritual root, the stem represents the unity of the plant. If you damage the stem, it's clear that every shoot and leaf will be affected. The same goes for mankind.
Enq. Yes, but if you injure a leaf or a shoot, you do not injure the whole plant.
Inquiry. Yes, but if you damage a leaf or a shoot, you don’t harm the entire plant.
Theo. And therefore you think that by injuring one man you do not injure humanity? But how do you know? Are you aware that even materialistic science teaches that any injury, however slight, to a plant will affect the whole course of its future growth and development? Therefore, you are mistaken, and the analogy is perfect. If, however, you overlook the fact that a cut in the finger may often make the whole body suffer, and react on the whole nervous system, I must all the more remind you that there may well be other spiritual laws, operating on plants and animals as well as on mankind, although, as you do not recognize their action on plants and animals, you may deny their existence. [36]
Theo. So you believe that by harming one person, you don’t harm humanity? But how do you know? Are you aware that even science, which is often seen as materialistic, teaches that any harm, no matter how small, to a plant will impact its entire future growth and development? So, you are wrong, and the analogy holds up perfectly. If you ignore the fact that a small cut on a finger can cause pain throughout the entire body and affect the whole nervous system, I need to remind you even more that there could be other spiritual laws that apply to plants and animals as much as they do to people, even if you don’t see their influence on plants and animals, which makes you question their existence. [36]
Enq. What laws do you mean?
Enq. Which laws are you referring to?
Theo. We call them Karmic laws; but you will not understand the full meaning of the term unless you study Occultism. However, my argument did not rest on the assumption of these laws, but really on the analogy of the plant. Expand the idea, carry it out to a universal application, and you will soon find that in true philosophy every physical action has its moral and everlasting effect. Hurt a man by doing him bodily harm; you may think that his pain and suffering cannot spread by any means to his neighbours, least of all to men of other nations. We affirm that it will, in good time. Therefore, we say, that unless every man is brought to understand and accept as an axiomatic truth that by wronging one man we wrong not only ourselves but the whole of humanity in the long run, no brotherly feelings such as preached by all the great Reformers, pre-eminently by Buddha and Jesus, are possible on earth.
Theo. We refer to them as Karmic laws; but you won't grasp the full meaning of the term unless you delve into Occultism. However, my argument doesn’t rely on the assumption of these laws, but more on the analogy of a plant. Expand that idea, apply it universally, and you'll quickly see that in true philosophy, every physical action has its moral and lasting impact. Inflict harm on someone; you might think that their pain and suffering won’t affect others, especially those from different nations. We insist that it will, in due time. Thus, we assert that unless every individual comes to understand and accept as an obvious truth that by wronging one person, we ultimately wrong ourselves and all of humanity, no sense of brotherhood—like those preached by all the great Reformers, especially by Buddha and Jesus—can exist on earth.
OUR OTHER OBJECTS.
Enq. Will you now explain the methods by which you propose to carry out the second object?
Inquiry. Can you now explain the methods you plan to use to achieve the second goal?
Theo. To collect for the library at our headquarters of Adyar, Madras, (and by the Fellows of their Branches for their local libraries,) all the good works upon the world’s religions that we can. To put into written form correct information upon the various ancient philosophies, traditions, and legends, and disseminate the same in such practicable ways as the translation and publication of original works of value, and extracts from and commentaries upon the same, or the oral instructions of persons learned in their respective departments.
Theo. Our goal is to gather for the library at our headquarters in Adyar, Madras, (and for the local libraries of the Fellows in their Branches) all the valuable works on the world's religions that we can find. We aim to document accurate information about the various ancient philosophies, traditions, and legends, and share it through practical means like translating and publishing original works of significance, along with extracts and commentaries, or by providing oral teachings from knowledgeable individuals in their fields.
Enq. And what about the third object, to develop in man his latent spiritual or psychic powers? [37]
Inquiry. And what about the third goal, to help people realize their hidden spiritual or psychic abilities? [37]
Theo. This has to be achieved also by means of publications, in those places where no lectures and personal teachings are possible. Our duty is to keep alive in man his spiritual intuitions. To oppose and counteract—after due investigation and proof of its irrational nature—bigotry in every form, religious, scientific, or social, and cant above all, whether as religious sectarianism or as belief in miracles or anything supernatural. What we have to do is to seek to obtain knowledge of all the laws of nature, and to diffuse it. To encourage the study of those laws least understood by modern people, the so-called Occult Sciences, based on the true knowledge of nature, instead of, as at present, on superstitious beliefs based on blind faith and authority. Popular folk-lore and traditions, however fanciful at times, when sifted may lead to the discovery of long-lost, but important, secrets of nature. The Society, therefore, aims at pursuing this line of inquiry, in the hope of widening the field of scientific and philosophical observation.
Theo. This needs to be accomplished through publications, especially in places where lectures and personal teachings aren’t feasible. Our responsibility is to keep people’s spiritual insights alive. We must challenge and counteract—after thorough research and proof of its irrational nature—bigotry in every form, whether it's religious, scientific, or social, with a special focus on cant, whether it manifests as religious sectarianism or a belief in miracles or anything supernatural. Our goal is to seek out knowledge of all the laws of nature and share it. We should promote the study of those laws that modern people understand the least, the so-called Occult Sciences, grounded in the true knowledge of nature, rather than relying on superstitious beliefs based on blind faith and authority. While popular folklore and traditions may sometimes seem fanciful, careful examination may reveal long-lost yet significant secrets of nature. Therefore, the Society aims to pursue this line of inquiry in hopes of expanding the scope of scientific and philosophical exploration.
ON THE SACREDNESS OF THE PLEDGE.
Enq. Have you any ethical system that you carry out in the Society?
Inquiry. Do you have any ethical system that you follow in the Society?
Theo. The ethics are there, ready and clear enough for whomsoever follow them. They are the essence and cream of the world’s ethics, gathered from the teachings of all the world’s great reformers. Therefore, you will find represented therein Confucius and Zoroaster, Lao-Tze and the Bhagavat-Gita, the precepts of Gautama Buddha and Jesus of Nazareth, of Hillel and his school, as of Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato, and their schools.
Theo The principles are clear and accessible to anyone willing to embrace them. They represent the core of universal ethics, drawn from the teachings of all the world's significant reformers. As a result, you'll see the influences of Confucius, Zoroaster, Lao-Tze, and the Bhagavad-Gita, as well as the teachings of Gautama Buddha, Jesus of Nazareth, Hillel and his followers, along with those of Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato, and their respective traditions.
Enq. Do the members of your Society carry out these precepts? I have heard of great dissensions and quarrels among them.
Inquiry. Do the members of your Society actually follow these principles? I've heard there are serious disagreements and conflicts among them.
Theo. Very naturally, since although the reform (in its present shape) may be called new, the men and women to be reformed are the same human, sinning natures as of old. As already said, the earnest working members are few; but many are the sincere and well-disposed persons, who try their best to live up to the [38] Society’s and their own ideals. Our duty is to encourage and assist individual fellows in self-improvement, intellectual, moral, and spiritual; not to blame or condemn those who fail. We have, strictly speaking, no right to refuse admission to anyone—especially in the Esoteric Section of the Society, wherein “he who enters is as one newly born.” But if any member, his sacred pledges on his word of honour and immortal Self, notwithstanding, chooses to continue, after that “new birth,” with the new man, the vices or defects of his old life, and to indulge in them still in the Society, then, of course, he is more than likely to be asked to resign and withdraw; or, in case of his refusal, to be expelled. We have the strictest rules for such emergencies.
Theo. Naturally, even though the reform (as it stands now) may seem new, the people who need reform are the same flawed humans as always. As mentioned before, there are only a few dedicated working members, but there are many sincere and well-meaning individuals who do their best to live up to the [38] Society’s and their own ideals. Our duty is to encourage and support each member in their journey of self-improvement—intellectual, moral, and spiritual; not to blame or judge those who struggle. Strictly speaking, we have no right to deny anyone entry—especially in the Esoteric Section of the Society, where “he who enters is as one newly born.” However, if any member, despite their sacred pledges on their honor and immortal Self, chooses to keep living with the vices or flaws of their old life after that “new birth” and continues to indulge in them within the Society, they are likely to be asked to resign and leave; or, should they refuse, to be expelled. We have strict rules for such situations.
Enq. Can some of them be mentioned?
Inquiry. Can you name a few of them?
Theo. They can. To begin with, no Fellow in the Society, whether exoteric or esoteric, has a right to force his personal opinions upon another Fellow. “It is not lawful for any officer of the Parent Society to express in public, by word or act, any hostility to, or preference for, any one section,[13] religious or philosophical, more than another. All have an equal right to have the essential features of their religious belief laid before the tribunal of an impartial world. And no officer of the Society, in his capacity as an officer, has the right to preach his own sectarian views and beliefs to members assembled, except when the meeting consists of his co-religionists. After due warning, violation of this rule shall be punished by suspension or expulsion.” This is one of the offenses in the Society at large. As regards the inner section, now called the Esoteric, the following rules have been laid down and adopted, so far back as 1880. “No Fellow shall put to his selfish use any knowledge communicated to him by any member of the first section (now a higher ‘degree’); violation of the rule being punished by expulsion.” Now, however, before any such knowledge can be imparted, the applicant has to bind himself by a solemn oath not to use it for selfish purposes, nor to reveal anything said except by permission. [39]
Theo. They can. To start, no member of the Society, whether they are part of the public or the secret group, has the right to impose their personal opinions on another member. “It is not lawful for any officer of the Parent Society to publicly express, through words or actions, any hostility towards or preference for any one section,[13] whether religious or philosophical, over another. Everyone has an equal right to present the essential aspects of their religious beliefs before the impartial judgment of the world. And no officer of the Society, in their role as an officer, is allowed to preach their own sectarian views and beliefs to gathered members, unless the meeting consists of their fellow believers. After due warning, breaking this rule will result in suspension or expulsion.” This is one of the offenses within the Society as a whole. Regarding the inner section, now known as the Esoteric, the following rules were established and adopted back in 1880. “No member shall selfishly exploit any knowledge shared with them by any member of the first section (now considered a higher ‘degree’); violations of this rule will lead to expulsion.” Now, however, before any such knowledge can be shared, the applicant must take a solemn oath not to use it for selfish reasons and not to disclose anything communicated without permission. [39]
Enq. But is a man expelled, or resigning, from the section free to reveal anything he may have learned, or to break any clause of the pledge he has taken?
Inquiry. But is a man who is expelled or resigns from the section allowed to share anything he might have learned, or to break any part of the pledge he took?
Theo. Certainly not. His expulsion or resignation only relieves him from the obligation of obedience to the teacher, and from that of taking an active part in the work of the Society, but surely not from the sacred pledge of secrecy.
Theo. Definitely not. His expulsion or resignation just frees him from having to obey the teacher and from actively participating in the Society's work, but it doesn't excuse him from the important promise of confidentiality.
Enq. But is this reasonable and just?
Inquiry. But is this fair and reasonable?
Theo. Most assuredly. To any man or woman with the slightest honourable feeling a pledge of secrecy taken even on one’s word of honour, much more to one’s Higher Self—the God within—is binding till death. And though he may leave the Section and the Society, no man or woman of honour will think of attacking or injuring a body to which he or she has been so pledged.
Theo. Absolutely. For anyone with even a hint of honor, a promise of secrecy made on one's word of honor, let alone to one's Higher Self—the God within—is binding until death. And even if someone leaves the Section and the Society, no person of integrity would consider harming or betraying a group to which they have made such a pledge.
Enq. But is not this going rather far?
Inquiry. But isn't this going a bit too far?
Theo. Perhaps so, according to the low standard of the present time and morality. But if it does not bind as far as this, what use is a pledge at all? How can anyone expect to be taught secret knowledge, if he is to be at liberty to free himself from all the obligations he had taken, whenever he pleases? What security, confidence, or trust would ever exist among them, if pledges such as this were to have no really binding force at all? Believe me, the law of retribution (Karma) would very soon overtake one who so broke his pledge, and perhaps as soon as the contempt of every honourable man would, even on this physical plane. As well expressed in the N. Y. “Path” just cited on this subject, “A pledge once taken, is for ever binding in both the moral and the occult worlds. If we break it once and are punished, that does not justify us in breaking it again, and so long as we do, so long will the mighty lever of the Law (of Karma) react upon us.” (The Path, July, 1889.) [40]
Theo. Maybe, given the low standards of today’s society and ethics. But if a pledge doesn’t hold significance, then what good is it at all? How can anyone expect to learn hidden knowledge if they can just walk away from all their commitments whenever they want? What assurance, trust, or faith would exist among them if pledges like this have no real weight? Trust me, the law of retribution (Karma) would quickly catch up to someone who breaks their pledge, possibly followed closely by the disdain of every decent person, even in this physical world. As well put in the N. Y. “Path” mentioned earlier, “A pledge once taken is forever binding in both the moral and the occult worlds. If we break it once and face punishment, that doesn’t give us the right to break it again, and as long as we do, the powerful force of the Law (of Karma) will continue to impact us.” (The Path, July, 1889.) [40]
ON SELF-IMPROVEMENT.
Enq. Is moral elevation, then, the principal thing insisted upon in your Society?
Inquiry. So, is moral elevation the main focus in your Society?
Theo. Undoubtedly! He who would be a true Theosophist must bring himself to live as one.
Theo. Absolutely! Anyone who wants to be a true Theosophist has to learn to live like one.
Enq. If so, then, as I remarked before, the behaviour of some members strangely belies this fundamental rule.
Inquiry. If that's the case, then, as I mentioned earlier, the behavior of some members oddly contradicts this basic rule.
Theo. Indeed it does. But this cannot be helped among us, any more than amongst those who call themselves Christians and act like fiends. This is no fault of our statutes and rules, but that of human nature. Even in some exoteric public branches, the members pledge themselves on their “Higher Self” to live the life prescribed by Theosophy. They have to bring their Divine Self to guide their every thought and action, every day and at every moment of their lives. A true Theosophist ought “to deal justly and walk humbly.”
Theo. It really does. But this can't be avoided among us, just like it can't be avoided among those who call themselves Christians but behave like monsters. This isn't a problem with our laws and rules, but rather with human nature. Even in some open public groups, members commit themselves to their “Higher Self” to live the life outlined by Theosophy. They need to allow their Divine Self to guide their every thought and action, every day and at every moment of their lives. A true Theosophist should “act fairly and be humble.”
Enq. What do you mean by this?
Inquiry. What do you mean by that?
Theo. Simply this: the one self has to forget itself for the many selves. Let me answer you in the words of a true Philaletheian, an F.T.S., who has beautifully expressed it in the Theosophist: “What every man needs first is to find himself, and then take an honest inventory of his subjective possessions, and, bad or bankrupt as it may be, it is not beyond redemption if we set about it in earnest.” But how many do? All are willing to work for their own development and progress; very few for those of others. To quote the same writer again: “Men have been deceived and deluded long enough; [41] they must break their idols, put away their shams, and go to work for themselves—nay, there is one little word too much or too many, for he who works for himself had better not work at all; rather let him work himself for others, for all. For every flower of love and charity he plants in his neighbour’s garden, a loathsome weed will disappear from his own, and so this garden of the gods—Humanity—shall blossom as a rose. In all Bibles, all religions, this is plainly set forth—but designing men have at first misinterpreted and finally emasculated, materialized, besotted them. It does not require a new revelation. Let every man be a revelation unto himself. Let once man’s immortal spirit take possession of the temple of his body, drive out the money-changers and every unclean thing, and his own divine humanity will redeem him, for when he is thus at one with himself if he will know the ‘builder of the Temple.’”
Theo It's simple: one person has to forget their own needs for the sake of many others. Let me quote a true Philaletheian, an F.T.S., who expressed this beautifully in the Theosophist: “What every person needs first is to find themselves, and then take an honest look at their inner resources, and even if those are lacking or depleted, they can still be redeemed if we approach it seriously.” But how many actually do? Everyone is eager to work on their own growth and progress; very few are willing to do the same for others. To quote the same author again: “People have been misled and fooled for far too long; [41] they need to shatter their idols, discard their false pretenses, and start working for themselves—wait, that sounds selfish; anyone who works only for themselves might as well not work at all; instead, they should work for others, for everyone. For every seed of love and kindness they plant in their neighbor’s garden, a nasty weed will vanish from their own, and so this garden of the gods—Humanity—will flourish beautifully. This message is clearly presented in all Bibles and all religions—but misguided individuals have misinterpreted and ultimately watered down these teachings, making them materialistic and foolish. It doesn’t need a new revelation. Every person should be a revelation to themselves. Once a person’s immortal spirit takes over their physical body, driving out the money-changers and every impure thing, their own divine humanity will save them, for when they are truly in harmony with themselves, they will understand the ‘builder of the Temple.’”
Enq. This is pure Altruism, I confess.
Inquiry. This is pure altruism, I admit.
Theo. It is. And if only one Fellow of the T.S. out of ten would practise it ours would be a body of elect indeed. But there are those among the outsiders who will always refuse to see the essential difference between Theosophy and the Theosophical Society, the idea and its imperfect embodiment. Such would visit every sin and shortcoming of the vehicle, the human body, on the pure spirit which sheds thereon its divine light. Is this just to either? They throw stones at an association that tries to work up to, and for the propagation of, its ideal with most tremendous odds against it. Some vilify the Theosophical Society only because it presumes to attempt to do that in which other systems—Church and State Christianity pre-eminently—have failed most egregiously; others because they would fain preserve the existing state of things: Pharisees and Sadducees in the seat of Moses, and publicans and sinners revelling in high places, as under the Roman Empire during its decadence. Fair-minded people, at any rate, ought to remember that the man who does all he can, does as [42] much as he who has achieved the most, in this world of relative possibilities. This is a simple truism, an axiom supported for believers in the Gospels by the parable of the talents given by their Master; the servant who doubled his two talents was rewarded as much as that other fellow-servant who had received five. To every man it is given “according to his several ability.”
Theo. It is. And if just one out of ten members of the T.S. would put it into practice, we would truly be an exceptional group. However, there are people outside who will always fail to recognize the important difference between Theosophy and the Theosophical Society, the idea and its flawed representation. These individuals blame every mistake and flaw of the human body on the pure spirit that shines its divine light upon it. Is this fair to either? They criticize an organization that strives to live up to its ideals and promote them, despite facing huge challenges. Some condemn the Theosophical Society simply because it dares to try what other systems—especially Church and State Christianity—have failed at so miserably; others do so because they want to maintain the current situation: the Pharisees and Sadducees occupying the seat of Moses, while tax collectors and sinners enjoy high status, much like during the decline of the Roman Empire. Fair-minded people should remember that someone who does everything they can is just as valuable as someone who has accomplished the most in this world of limited possibilities. This is a simple truth, an axiom that is backed by the parable of the talents told by the Master in the Gospels; the servant who doubled his two talents was rewarded just like the other servant who had received five. To each person, it is given "according to their ability."
Enq. Yet it is rather difficult to draw the line of demarcation between the abstract and the concrete in this case, as we have only the latter to our judgment by.
Inquiry. Yet it’s quite challenging to distinguish between the abstract and the concrete in this situation, as we only have the latter to base our judgment on.
Theo. Then why make an exception for the T.S.? Justice, like charity, ought to begin at home. Will you revile and scoff at the “Sermon on the Mount” because your social, political and even religious laws have, so far, not only failed to carry out its precepts in their spirit, but even in their dead letter? Abolish the oath in Courts, Parliament, Army and everywhere, and do as the Quakers do, if you will call yourselves Christians. Abolish the Courts themselves, for if you would follow the Commandments of Christ, you have to give away your coat to him who deprives you of your cloak, and turn your left cheek to the bully who smites you on the right. “Resist not evil, love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you,” for “whosoever shall break one of the least of these Commandments and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the Kingdom of Heaven,” and “whosoever shall say ‘Thou fool’ shall be in danger of hell fire.” And why should you judge, if you would not be judged in your turn? Insist that between Theosophy and the Theosophical Society there is no difference, and forthwith you lay the system of Christianity and its very essence open to the same charges, only in a more serious form.
Theo. So why make an exception for the T.S.? Justice, like charity, should start at home. Will you criticize and mock the “Sermon on the Mount” because your social, political, and even religious laws have, up until now, not only failed to uphold its principles in their true spirit but even in their literal sense? Get rid of the oath in Courts, Parliament, the Army, and everywhere else, and do as the Quakers do, if you want to call yourselves Christians. Eliminate the Courts themselves, because if you want to follow Christ's Commandments, you have to give your coat to someone who takes your cloak, and turn your left cheek to the bully who strikes your right. “Do not resist evil, love your enemies, bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you,” for “whoever breaks even one of the least of these Commandments and teaches others to do so will be called the least in the Kingdom of Heaven,” and “whoever says ‘You fool’ will be in danger of hellfire.” And why should you judge, if you don’t want to be judged in return? If you insist that there’s no difference between Theosophy and the Theosophical Society, then you're exposing the system of Christianity and its very essence to the same criticisms, only in a more serious way.
Enq. Why more serious?
Enq. Why more serious?
Theo. Because, while the leaders of the Theosophical movement, recognising fully their shortcomings, try all they can do to amend their ways and uproot the evil existing in the Society; and while their rules and by-laws are framed in the spirit of [43] Theosophy, the Legislators and the Churches of nations and countries which call themselves Christian do the reverse. Our members, even the worst among them, are no worse than the average Christian. Moreover, if the Western Theosophists experience so much difficulty in leading the true Theosophical life, it is because they are all the children of their generation. Every one of them was a Christian, bred and brought up in the sophistry of his Church, his social customs, and even his paradoxical laws. He was this before he became a Theosophist, or rather, a member of the Society of that name, as it cannot be too often repeated that between the abstract ideal and its vehicle there is a most important difference.
Theo. Because, while the leaders of the Theosophical movement fully acknowledge their shortcomings and do everything they can to improve and eliminate the problems within the Society; and while their rules and by-laws are created in the spirit of [43] Theosophy, the lawmakers and churches of nations that call themselves Christian do the opposite. Our members, even the worst of them, are no worse than the average Christian. Moreover, if Western Theosophists struggle to live a true Theosophical life, it's because they are products of their generation. Each one of them was a Christian, raised and educated in the beliefs of their Church, their social customs, and even their contradictory laws. They were this before they became Theosophists, or rather, members of the Society with that name, as it’s important to note that there is a significant difference between the abstract ideal and its practical application.
THE ABSTRACT AND THE CONCRETE.
Enq. Please elucidate this difference a little more.
Inquiry. Please clarify this difference a bit more.
Theo. The Society is a great body of men and women, composed of the most heterogeneous elements. Theosophy, in its abstract meaning, is Divine Wisdom, or the aggregate of the knowledge and wisdom that underlie the Universe—the homogeneity of eternal GOOD; and in its concrete sense it is the sum total of the same as allotted to man by nature, on this earth, and no more. Some members earnestly endeavour to realize and, so to speak, to objectivize Theosophy in their lives; while others desire only to know of, not to practise it; and others still may have joined the Society merely out of curiosity, or a passing interest, or perhaps, again, because some of their friends belong to it. How, then, can the system be judged by the standard of those who would assume the name without any right to it? Is poetry or its muse to be measured only by those would-be poets who afflict our ears? The Society can be regarded as the embodiment of Theosophy only in its abstract motives; it can never presume to call itself its concrete vehicle so long as human imperfections and weaknesses are all represented in its body; otherwise the Society would be only repeating the great error and the outflowing sacrileges of the so-called Churches of Christ. If Eastern comparisons may be permitted, Theosophy is the shoreless ocean of universal truth, love, and wisdom, [44] reflecting its radiance on the earth, while the Theosophical Society is only a visible bubble on that reflection. Theosophy is divine nature, visible and invisible, and its Society human nature trying to ascend to its divine parent. Theosophy, finally, is the fixed eternal sun, and its Society the evanescent comet trying to settle in an orbit to become a planet, ever revolving within the attraction of the sun of truth. It was formed to assist in showing to men that such a thing as Theosophy exists, and to help them to ascend towards it by studying and assimilating its eternal verities.
Theo. The Society is a large group of men and women, made up of a diverse mix of people. Theosophy, in its broad sense, represents Divine Wisdom, or the total knowledge and wisdom that form the foundation of the Universe—the unity of eternal GOOD; and in a more specific sense, it refers to the total amount of this wisdom available to humanity by nature, here on Earth, and nothing more. Some members genuinely strive to realize and, in a sense, embody Theosophy in their lives; while others are only interested in learning about it, not practicing it; and still others may have joined the Society simply out of curiosity, a passing interest, or perhaps because some of their friends are members. So, how can the system be evaluated by those who claim the title without deserving it? Is poetry or its muse to be judged solely by those wannabe poets who bother us with their attempts? The Society can be seen as a representation of Theosophy only in its abstract goals; it can never genuinely call itself a concrete embodiment as long as human flaws and weaknesses are present within it; otherwise, the Society would merely repeat the major mistakes and misdeeds of the so-called Churches of Christ. If we can make Eastern comparisons, Theosophy is the boundless ocean of universal truth, love, and wisdom, [44] casting its light on Earth, while the Theosophical Society is just a visible bubble in that reflection. Theosophy is divine nature, both seen and unseen, while its Society is human nature striving to reach its divine source. Ultimately, Theosophy is the steady eternal sun, and its Society is the fleeting comet trying to establish an orbit to become a planet, constantly moving within the pull of the sun of truth. It was created to help people understand that Theosophy exists and to guide them in their quest to reach it by studying and embracing its timeless truths.
Enq. I thought you said you had no tenets or doctrines of your own?
Enquiry. I thought you said you didn't have any beliefs or principles of your own?
Theo. No more we have. The Society has no wisdom of its own to support or teach. It is simply the storehouse of all the truths uttered by the great seers, initiates, and prophets of historic and even pre-historic ages; at least, as many as it can get. Therefore, it is merely the channel through which more or less of truth, found in the accumulated utterances of humanity’s great teachers, is poured out into the world.
Theo. We don't have any more. The Society lacks its own wisdom to support or teach. It’s just a collection of all the truths spoken by the great visionaries, initiates, and prophets from both historical and even pre-historical times; at least, as many as it can gather. So, it’s just the conduit through which varying amounts of truth, drawn from the accumulated words of humanity’s great teachers, flow into the world.
Enq. But is such truth unreachable outside of the Society? Does not every Church claim the same?
Inquiry. But is that kind of truth impossible to find outside of the Society? Doesn't every Church make the same claim?
Theo. Not at all. The undeniable existence of great initiates—true “Sons of God”—shows that such wisdom was often reached by isolated individuals, never, however, without the guidance of a master at first. But most of the followers of such, when they became masters in their turn, have dwarfed the catholicism of these teachings into the narrow groove of their own sectarian dogmas. The commandments of a chosen master alone were then adopted and followed, to the exclusion of all others—if followed at all, note well, as in the case of the Sermon on the Mount. Each religion is thus a bit of the divine truth, made to focus a vast panorama of human fancy which claimed to represent and replace that truth.
Theo. Not at all. The undeniable existence of great teachers—true “Sons of God”—shows that such wisdom was often achieved by isolated individuals, but never without the initial guidance of a master. However, when many of those followers became masters themselves, they often reduced the broad teachings into the narrow constraints of their own sectarian beliefs. The commandments of a chosen master were then adopted and followed to the exclusion of all others—if they were followed at all, as seen with the Sermon on the Mount. Each religion is therefore a piece of divine truth, attempting to capture a vast view of human imagination that claims to represent and replace that truth.
Enq. But Theosophy, you say, is not a religion? [45]
Inquiry. But you say Theosophy isn't a religion? [45]
Theo. Most assuredly it is not, since it is the essence of all religion and of absolute truth, a drop of which only underlies every creed. To resort once more to metaphor. Theosophy, on earth, is like the white ray of the spectrum, and every religion only one of the seven prismatic colours. Ignoring all the others, and cursing them as false, every special coloured ray claims not only priority, but to be that white ray itself, and anathematizes even its own tints from light to dark, as heresies. Yet, as the sun of truth rises higher and higher on the horizon of man’s perception, and each coloured ray gradually fades out until it is finally reabsorbed in its turn, humanity will at last be cursed no longer with artificial polarizations, but will find itself bathing in the pure colourless sunlight of eternal truth. And this will be Theosophia.
Theo It definitely isn’t, since it’s the essence of all religions and absolute truth, which is just a drop beneath every belief system. To use a metaphor again: Theosophy on Earth is like the white light of the spectrum, and each religion is just one of the seven colors. Ignoring all the others and dismissing them as false, each colored ray claims not only to be superior but also to be that white ray itself, denouncing even its own shades from light to dark as heresies. Yet, as the sun of truth rises higher and higher in humanity’s understanding, and each colored ray gradually fades away until it is eventually reabsorbed, people will finally no longer be burdened by artificial divisions but will find themselves basking in the pure, colorless sunlight of eternal truth. And this will be Theosophia.
Enq. Your claim is, then, that all the great religions are derived from Theosophy, and that it is by assimilating it that the world will be finally saved from the curse of its great illusions and errors?
Inquiry. So, you're saying that all the major religions come from Theosophy, and that by embracing it, the world will eventually be saved from the burden of its biggest myths and mistakes?
Theo. Precisely so. And we add that our Theosophical Society is the humble seed which, if watered and left to live, will finally produce the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil which is grafted on the Tree of Life Eternal. For it is only by studying the various great religions and philosophies of humanity, by comparing them dispassionately and with an unbiased mind, that men can hope to arrive at the truth. It is especially by finding out and noting their various points of agreement that we may achieve this result. For no sooner do we arrive—either by study, or by being taught by someone who knows—at their inner meaning, than we find, almost in every case, that it expresses some great truth in Nature.
Theo. Exactly. We describe our Theosophical Society as a small seed that, if nurtured and allowed to grow, will eventually produce the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, which is connected to the Tree of Eternal Life. Only by studying the major religions and philosophies of humanity, and comparing them objectively and without bias, can we hope to discover the truth. Particularly by identifying and noting their commonalities can we achieve this goal. Once we understand—either through our own study or by being taught by someone knowledgeable—their deeper meanings, we often find that they reveal significant truths about Nature.
Enq. We have heard of a Golden Age that was, and what you describe would be a Golden Age to be realised at some future day. When shall it be?
Inquiry. We've heard about a Golden Age that existed, and what you describe would be a Golden Age to be achieved in the future. When will that happen?
Theo. Not before humanity, as a whole, feels the need of it. A maxim in the Persian “Javidan Khirad” says: “Truth is of two kinds—one manifest and self-evident; the other demanding incessantly new demonstrations and proofs.” It is only when this latter kind of truth becomes as universally obvious as it is now dim, and therefore liable to be distorted by sophistry and casuistry; it is only when the two kinds will have become once more one, that all people will be brought to see alike. [46]
Theo. Not until humanity, as a whole, recognizes the need for it. A saying in the Persian “Javidan Khirad” states: “Truth is of two types—one is clear and self-evident; the other constantly needs new evidence and proofs.” It is only when this latter type of truth becomes as universally clear as it is now unclear, making it vulnerable to manipulation and tricky reasoning; it is only when the two types become one again that everyone will be able to see the same way. [46]
Enq. But surely those few who have felt the need of such truths must have made up their minds to believe in something definite? You tell me that, the Society having no doctrines of its own, every member may believe as he chooses and accept what he pleases. This looks as if the Theosophical Society was bent upon reviving the confusion of languages and beliefs of the Tower of Babel of old. Have you no beliefs in common?
Inquiry. But surely those few who feel the need for such truths must have decided to believe in something specific? You tell me that, since the Society has no doctrines of its own, every member can believe what they want and accept what they like. This seems like the Theosophical Society is set on reviving the chaos of languages and beliefs from the Tower of Babel of old. Don't you have any shared beliefs?
Theo. What is meant by the Society having no tenets or doctrines of its own is, that no special doctrines or beliefs are obligatory on its members; but, of course, this applies only to the body as a whole. The Society, as you were told, is divided into an outer and an inner body. Those who belong to the latter have, of course, a philosophy, or—if you so prefer it— a religious system of their own.
Theo. What it means for the Society to have no specific beliefs or doctrines is that no particular doctrines or beliefs are required of its members; however, this only refers to the Society as a whole. As you were informed, the Society is split into an outer and an inner circle. Those who are part of the inner circle do, of course, have their own philosophy, or—if you prefer— a religious system.
Enq. May we be told what it is?
Inquiry. Can we find out what it is?
Theo. We make no secret of it. It was outlined a few years ago in the Theosophist and “Esoteric Buddhism,” and may be found still more elaborated in the “Secret Doctrine.” It is based on the oldest philosophy in the world, called the Wisdom-Religion or the Archaic Doctrine. If you like, you may ask questions and have them explained. [47]
Theo. We’re pretty open about it. A few years back, it was detailed in the Theosophist and “Esoteric Buddhism,” and you can find it further developed in the “Secret Doctrine.” It’s grounded in the oldest philosophy out there, known as the Wisdom-Religion or the Archaic Doctrine. Feel free to ask questions if you want more clarification. [47]
ON GOD AND PRAYER.
Enq. Do you believe in God?
Do you believe in God?
Theo. That depends what you mean by the term.
Theo. That depends on what you mean by that term.
Enq. I mean the God of the Christians, the Father of Jesus, and the Creator: the Biblical God of Moses, in short.
Enquiry. I mean the God of the Christians, the Father of Jesus, and the Creator: the Biblical God of Moses, basically.
Theo. In such a God we do not believe. We reject the idea of a personal, or an extra-cosmic and anthropomorphic God, who is but the gigantic shadow of man, and not of man at his best, either. The God of theology, we say—and prove it—is a bundle of contradictions and a logical impossibility. Therefore, we will have nothing to do with him.
Theo. We do not believe in a God like that. We reject the concept of a personal, external, and human-like God, who is merely a massive reflection of man, and certainly not the best version of humanity. The God described in theology, we argue—and can prove—is filled with contradictions and is logically impossible. So, we want nothing to do with him.
Enq. State your reasons, if you please.
Enq. Please share your reasons.
Theo. They are many, and cannot all receive attention. But here are a few. This God is called by his devotees infinite and absolute, is he not?
Theo. There are many, and not all can be acknowledged. But here are a few. This God is referred to by his followers as infinite and absolute, right?
Enq. I believe he is.
Enquiry. I think he is.
Theo. Then, if infinite—i.e., limitless—and especially if absolute, how can he have a form, and be a creator of anything? Form implies limitation, and a beginning as well as an end; and, in order to create, a Being must think and plan. How can the ABSOLUTE be supposed to think—i.e., to have any relation whatever to that which is limited, finite, and conditioned? This is a philosophical and a logical absurdity. Even the Hebrew Kabala rejects such an idea, and therefore makes of the one and the Absolute Deific Principle an infinite Unity called Ain-Soph.[14] In order to create, the Creator has to become active; and as this is impossible for ABSOLUTENESS, the infinite principle had to be shown becoming the cause of evolution (not creation) in an indirect way—i.e., through the emanation from itself (another absurdity, due this time to the translators of the Kabala)[15] of the Sephiroth. [48]
Theo. So, if something is infinite—i.e., limitless—and especially if it is absolute, how can it have a form and create anything? Form suggests limitation, along with a beginning and an end; and to create, a being must think and plan. How can the ABSOLUTE be said to think—i.e., to have any connection at all to what is limited, finite, and conditioned? This is both a philosophical and logical absurdity. Even the Hebrew Kabala dismisses this idea, thus defining the one and the Absolute Deific Principle as an infinite Unity known as Ain-Soph.[14] To create, the Creator must become active; and since this is impossible for ABSOLUTENESS, the infinite principle needed to be described as becoming the cause of evolution (not creation) in an indirect manner—i.e., through emanating from itself (another absurdity, this time due to the translators of the Kabala)[15] of the Sephiroth. [48]
Enq. How about those Kabalists, who, while being such, still believe in Jehovah, or the Tetragrammaton?
Inquiry. What about those Kabalists who, despite being Kabalists, still believe in Jehovah or the Tetragrammaton?
Theo. They are at liberty to believe in what they please, as their belief or disbelief can hardly affect a self-evident fact. The Jesuits tell us that two and two are not always four to a certainty, since it depends on the will of God to make 2 x 2 = 5. Shall we accept their sophistry for all that?
Theo. They can believe whatever they want, as their beliefs or disbeliefs can barely change an obvious truth. The Jesuits claim that two plus two doesn’t always equal four for sure, since it’s up to God’s will to make 2 x 2 equal 5. Should we really accept their reasoning just because of that?
Enq. Then you are Atheists?
Enq. So, you’re atheists?
Theo. Not that we know of, and not unless the epithet of “Atheist” is to be applied to those who disbelieve in an anthropomorphic God. We believe in a Universal Divine Principle, the root of ALL, from which all proceeds, and within which all shall be absorbed at the end of the great cycle of Being.
Theo. Not that we know of, and not unless the label “Atheist” is used for those who don’t believe in a human-like God. We believe in a Universal Divine Principle, the source of EVERYTHING, from which everything comes, and into which everything will return at the end of the great cycle of existence.
Enq. This is the old, old claim of Pantheism. If you are Pantheists, you cannot be Deists; and if you are not Deists, then you have to answer to the name of Atheists.
Inquiry. This is the ancient claim of Pantheism. If you identify as Pantheists, you cannot also be Deists; and if you're not Deists, then you must be called Atheists.
Theo. Not necessarily so. The term “Pantheism” is again one of the many abused terms, whose real and primitive meaning has been distorted by blind prejudice and a one-sided view of it. If you accept the Christian etymology of this compound word, and form it of παν, “all,” and θεος, “god,” and then imagine and teach that this means that every stone and every tree in Nature is a God or the ONE God, then, of course, you will be right, and make of Pantheists fetish-worshippers, in addition to their legitimate name. But you will hardly be as successful if you [49] etymologise the word Pantheism esoterically, and as we do.
Theo. Not necessarily. The term “Pantheism” is one of those words that's often misunderstood, with its true meaning twisted by bias and a narrow perspective. If you go with the Christian breakdown of the word, combining παν, “all,” and θεος, “god,” and then suggest that this implies every stone and tree in Nature is a God or the ONE God, you might be right, making Pantheists out to be nature-worshippers along with their actual beliefs. However, you won't get very far if you [49] interpret the word Pantheism in a deeper, more esoteric way, as we do.
Enq. What is, then your definition of it?
Inquiry. So, what’s your definition of it?
Theo. Let me ask you a question in my turn. What do you understand by Pan or Nature?
Theo. Let me ask you a question now. What do you think of when you hear the word Pan or Nature?
Enq. Nature is, I suppose, the sum total of things existing around us; the aggregate of causes and effects in the world of matter, the creation or universe.
Inquiry. Nature is, I guess, everything that exists around us; the collection of causes and effects in the material world, the creation or universe.
Theo. Hence the personified sum and order of known causes and effects; the total of all finite agencies and forces, as utterly disconnected from an intelligent Creator or Creators, and perhaps “conceived of as a single and separate force”—as in your cyclopædias?
Theo. This represents the overall collection and arrangement of recognized causes and effects; the sum of all limited influences and powers, completely separate from any intelligent Creator or Creators, and possibly "thought of as a single and distinct force"—like in your encyclopedias?
Enq. Yes, I believe so.
Yep, I think so.
Theo. Well, we neither take into consideration this objective and material nature, which we call an evanescent illusion, nor do we mean by παν Nature, in the sense of its accepted derivation from the Latin Natura (becoming, from nasci, to be born). When we speak of the Deity and make it identical, hence coeval, with Nature, the eternal and uncreate nature is meant, and not your aggregate of flitting shadows and finite unrealities. We leave it to the hymn-makers to call the visible sky or heaven, God’s Throne, and our earth of mud His footstool. Our DEITY is neither in a paradise, nor in a particular tree, building, or mountain; it is everywhere, in every atom of the visible as of the invisible Cosmos, in, over, and around every invisible atom and divisible molecule; for IT is the mysterious power of evolution and involution, the omnipresent, omnipotent, and even omniscient creative potentiality.
Theo. Well, we don’t consider this objective and material nature, which we call a fleeting illusion, nor do we refer to παν Nature in the sense of its accepted origin from the Latin Natura (becoming, from nasci, to be born). When we talk about the Deity and equate it with Nature, we mean the eternal and uncreated essence, not your collection of passing shadows and finite unrealities. We leave it to the poets to refer to the visible sky or heaven as God's Throne and our muddy earth as His footstool. Our DEITY is neither in a paradise nor in a specific tree, building, or mountain; it is everywhere, in every atom of both the visible and invisible Cosmos, in, over, and around every invisible atom and divisible molecule; for IT is the mysterious force of evolution and involution, the omnipresent, omnipotent, and even omniscient creative potential.
Enq. Stop! Omniscience is the prerogative of something that thinks, and you deny to your Absoluteness the power of thought.
Inquiry. Stop! Knowing everything is a privilege of something that thinks, and you're denying your Absoluteness the ability to think.
Theo. We deny it to the ABSOLUTE, since thought is something limited and conditioned. But you evidently forget that in philosophy absolute unconsciousness is also absolute consciousness, as otherwise it would not be absolute. [50]
Theo. We deny it to the ABSOLUTE, since thought is something limited and conditioned. But you clearly forget that in philosophy, absolute unconsciousness is also absolute consciousness; otherwise, it wouldn't be absolute. [50]
Enq. Then your Absolute thinks?
Enq. Then what does your Absolute think?
Theo. No, IT does not; for the simple reason that it is Absolute Thought itself. Nor does it exist, for the same reason, as it is absolute existence, and Be-ness, not a Being. Read the superb Kabalistic poem by Solomon Ben Jehudah Gabirol, in the Kether-Malchut, and you will understand:—“Thou art one, the root of all numbers, but not as an element of numeration; for unity admits not of multiplication, change, or form. Thou art one, and in the secret of Thy unity the wisest of men are lost, because they know it not. Thou art one, and Thy unity is never diminished, never extended, and cannot be changed. Thou art one, and no thought of mine can fix for Thee a limit, or define Thee. Thou ART, but not as one existent, for the understanding and vision of mortals cannot attain to Thy existence, nor determine for Thee the where, the how and the why,” etc., etc. In short, our Deity is the eternal, incessantly evolving, not creating, builder of the universe; that universe itself unfolding out of its own essence, not being made. It is a sphere, without circumference, in its symbolism, which has but one ever-acting attribute embracing all other existing or thinkable attributes—ITSELF. It is the one law, giving the impulse to manifested, eternal, and immutable laws, within that never-manifesting, because absolute LAW, which in its manifesting periods is The ever-Becoming.
Theo. No, it doesn’t; for the simple reason that it is Absolute Thought itself. Nor does it exist, for the same reason, as it is absolute existence, and Be-ness, not a Being. Read the amazing Kabalistic poem by Solomon Ben Jehudah Gabirol, in the Kether-Malchut, and you will understand:—“You are one, the root of all numbers, but not as an element of counting; for unity doesn’t allow for multiplication, change, or form. You are one, and in the mystery of Your unity, even the wisest of men are lost because they don’t understand it. You are one, and Your unity is never diminished, never expanded, and cannot be changed. You are one, and no thought of mine can set a limit for You or define You. You ARE, but not as one existing entity, for the understanding and vision of mortals cannot grasp Your existence nor determine for You the where, the how, and the why,” etc., etc. In short, our Deity is the eternal, constantly evolving, not creating, builder of the universe; that universe itself unfolding out of its own essence, not being made. It is a sphere, without circumference, in its symbolism, which has only one ever-active attribute that embraces all other existing or conceivable attributes—ITSELF. It is the one law, giving the impulse to manifested, eternal, and unchanging laws, within that never-manifesting, because absolute LAW, which in its manifesting periods is The ever-Becoming.
Enq. I once heard one of your members remarking that Universal Deity, being everywhere, was in vessels of dishonour, as in those of honour, and, therefore, was present in every atom of my cigar ash! Is this not rank blasphemy?
Inquiry. I once heard one of your members saying that the Universal Deity, being everywhere, exists in both dishonorable vessels and honorable ones, and therefore, is present in every particle of my cigar ash! Isn't this outright blasphemy?
Theo. I do not think so, as simple logic can hardly be regarded as blasphemy. Were we to exclude the Omnipresent Principle from one single mathematical point of the universe, or from a particle of matter occupying any conceivable space, could we still regard it as infinite? [51]
Theo. I don't think so, since basic logic can't really be seen as blasphemy. If we were to leave out the Omnipresent Principle from even one single mathematical point in the universe, or from a particle of matter in any possible space, could we still consider it infinite? [51]
IS IT NECESSARY TO PRAY?
Enq. Do you believe in prayer, and do you ever pray?
Enquiry. Do you believe in prayer, and do you ever pray?
Theo. We do not. We act, instead of talking.
Theo. We don't. We do, instead of talking.
Enq. You do not offer prayers even to the Absolute Principle?
Inquiry. You don’t pray to the Absolute Principle at all?
Theo. Why should we? Being well-occupied people, we can hardly afford to lose time in addressing verbal prayers to a pure abstraction. The Unknowable is capable of relations only in its parts to each other, but is non-existent as regards any finite relations. The visible universe depends for its existence and phenomena on its mutually acting forms and their laws, not on prayer or prayers.
Theo. Why should we? As busy people, we can barely afford to spend time on verbal prayers to something that's just an idea. The Unknowable can only relate to its parts among themselves, but it doesn’t relate to any specific connections. The visible universe relies on the interactions of its forms and their laws, not on prayer or prayers.
Enq. Do you not believe at all in the efficacy of prayer?
Inquiry. Do you really not believe in the power of prayer at all?
Theo. Not in prayer taught in so many words and repeated externally, if by prayer you mean the outward petition to an unknown God as the addressee, which was inaugurated by the Jews and popularised by the Pharisees.
Theo. Not in prayer taught in so many words and repeated outwardly, if by prayer you mean the external appeal to an unknown God as the recipient, which was initiated by the Jews and popularized by the Pharisees.
Enq. Is there any other kind of prayer?
Inquire. Is there any other type of prayer?
Theo. Most decidedly; we call it WILL-PRAYER, and it is rather an internal command than a petition.
Theo. Definitely; we call it WILL-PRAYER, and it's more of an internal directive than a request.
Enq. To whom, then, do you pray when you do so?
Inquiry. So, who do you pray to when you do that?
Theo. To “our Father in heaven”—in its esoteric meaning.
Theo. To “our Father in heaven”—in its deeper meaning.
Enq. Is that different from the one given to it in theology?
Enquiry. Is that different from the one provided in theology?
Theo. Entirely so. An Occultist or a Theosophist addresses his prayer to his Father which is in secret (read, and try to understand, ch. vi. v. 6, Matthew), not to an extra-cosmic and therefore finite God; and that “Father” is in man himself.
Theo. Absolutely. An occultist or a theosophist directs their prayers to his Father who is in secret (take a look and try to grasp, ch. vi. v. 6, Matthew), not to a distant and thus limited God; and that “Father” exists within us.
Enq. Then you make of man a God?
Inquiry. So, you turn man into a God?
Theo. Please say “God” and not a God. In our sense, the inner man is the only God we can have cognizance of. And how can this be otherwise? Grant us our postulate that God is a universally diffused, infinite principle, and how can man alone escape from being soaked through by, and in, the Deity? We call our “Father in heaven” that deific essence of which we are cognizant within us, in our heart and spiritual consciousness, and which has nothing to do with the anthropomorphic conception we may form of it in our [52] physical brain or its fancy: “Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the great spirit of that the spirit of (the absolute) God dwelleth in you?”[16] Yet, let no man anthropomorphise that essence in us. Let no Theosophist, if he would hold to divine, not human truth, say that this “God in secret” listens to, or is distinct from, either finite man or the infinite essence—for all are one. Nor, as just remarked, that a prayer is a petition. It is a mystery rather; an occult process by which finite and conditioned thoughts and desires, unable to be assimilated by the absolute spirit which is unconditioned, are translated into spiritual wills and the will; such process being called “spiritual transmutation.” The intensity of our ardent aspirations changes prayer into the “philosopher’s stone,” or that which transmutes lead into pure gold. The only homogeneous essence, our “will-power” becomes the active or creative force, producing effects according to our desire.
Theo. Please say “God” and not a God. In our view, the inner self is the only God we can truly recognize. And how could it be any other way? If we accept that God is a universally spread, infinite principle, then how can man alone escape being completely immersed by and in the Deity? We refer to our “Father in heaven” as that divine essence we feel within ourselves, in our hearts and spiritual awareness, which has nothing to do with the human images we might create in our [52] physical minds or imaginations: “Do you not know that you are the temple of God, and that the great spirit of that absolute God dwells in you?”[16] Yet, let no one attribute human traits to that essence within us. Let no Theosophist, if they seek divine rather than human truth, claim that this “God in secret” listens to, or is separate from, either finite man or the infinite essence—for all are one. Also, as previously mentioned, prayer is not just a request. It’s a mystery; an occult process through which our finite and conditioned thoughts and desires, which cannot be absorbed by the unconditioned absolute spirit, are transformed into spiritual wills and the will itself; this process is known as “spiritual transmutation.” The intensity of our passionate aspirations turns prayer into the “philosopher’s stone,” or that which converts lead into pure gold. Our “will-power,” the only consistent essence, becomes the active or creative force, producing results based on our desires.
Enq. Do you mean to say that prayer is an occult process bringing about physical results?
Inquiry. Are you saying that prayer is a hidden process that leads to real-world outcomes?
Theo. I do. Will-Power becomes a living power. But woe unto those Occultists and Theosophists, who, instead of crushing out the desires of the lower personal ego or physical man, and saying, addressing their Higher Spiritual Ego immersed in Atma-Buddhic light, “Thy will be done, not mine,” etc., send up waves of will-power for selfish or unholy purposes! For this is black magic, abomination, and spiritual sorcery. Unfortunately, all this is the favorite occupation of our Christian statesmen and generals, especially when the latter are sending two armies to murder each other. Both indulge before action in a bit of such sorcery, by offering respectively prayers to the same God of Hosts, each entreating his help to cut its enemies’ throats. [53]
Theo. I do. Will-Power becomes a living power. But woe to those Occultists and Theosophists who, instead of suppressing the desires of their lower personal ego or physical self, and addressing their Higher Spiritual Ego immersed in Atma-Buddhic light, saying, “Your will be done, not mine,” etc., send out waves of will-power for selfish or unholy purposes! Because this is black magic, an abomination, and spiritual sorcery. Unfortunately, this is often the favorite pastime of our Christian leaders and generals, especially when the latter are sending two armies to kill each other. Both engage in a bit of such sorcery before acting, each offering prayers to the same God of Hosts, asking for His help to defeat their enemies. [53]
Enq. David prayed to the Lord of Hosts to help him smite the Philistines and slay the Syrians and the Moabites, and “the Lord preserved David whithersoever he went.” In that we only follow what we find in the Bible.
Inquiry. David prayed to the Lord of Hosts to help him defeat the Philistines and kill the Syrians and the Moabites, and “the Lord protected David wherever he went.” In that, we only follow what we find in the Bible.
Theo. Of course you do. But since you delight in calling yourselves Christians, not Israelites or Jews, as far as we know, why do you not rather follow that which Christ says? And he distinctly commands you not to follow “them of old times,” or the Mosaic law, but bids you do as he tells you, and warns those who would kill by the sword, that they, too, will perish by the sword. Christ has given you one prayer of which you have made a lip prayer and a boast, and which none but the true Occultist understands. In it you say, in your dead-sense meaning: “Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors,” which you never do. Again, he told you to love your enemies and do good to them that hate you. It is surely not the “meek prophet of Nazareth” who taught you to pray to your “Father” to slay, and give you victory over your enemies! This is why we reject what you call “prayers.”
Theo. Of course you do. But since you enjoy calling yourselves Christians instead of Israelites or Jews, why don’t you actually follow what Christ says? He clearly instructs you not to adhere to “the old ways” or the Mosaic law, but rather to follow his teachings, warning those who would kill with the sword that they will also perish by the sword. Christ has given you one prayer, which you turned into a mere routine and a brag, and that only the true Occultist understands. In it, you say, in your insincere interpretation: “Forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors,” which you never actually do. Again, he told you to love your enemies and do good to those who hate you. It's certainly not the “meek prophet of Nazareth” who taught you to pray to your “Father” to kill and grant you victory over your enemies! This is why we reject what you refer to as “prayers.”
Enq. But how do you explain the universal fact that all nations and peoples have prayed to, and worshipped a God or Gods? Some have adored and propitiated devils and harmful spirits, but this only proves the universality of the belief in the efficacy of prayer.
Inquiry. But how do you explain the universal fact that all nations and peoples have prayed to and worshipped a God or gods? Some have worshipped and appeased devils and malevolent spirits, but this just proves that the belief in the power of prayer is universal.
Theo. It is explained by that other fact that prayer has several other meanings besides that given it by the Christians. It means not only a pleading or petition, but meant, in days of old, far more an invocation and incantation. The mantra, or the rhythmically chanted prayer of the Hindus, has precisely such a [54] meaning, as the Brahmins hold themselves higher than the common devas or “Gods.” A prayer may be an appeal or an incantation for malediction, and a curse (as in the case of two armies praying simultaneously for mutual destruction) as much as for blessing. And as the great majority of people are intensely selfish, and pray only for themselves, asking to be given their “daily bread” instead of working for it, and begging God not to lead them “into temptation” but to deliver them (the memoralists only) from evil, the result is, that prayer, as now understood, is doubly pernicious: (a) It kills in man self-reliance; (b) It develops in him a still more ferocious selfishness and egotism than he is already endowed with by nature. I repeat, that we believe in “communion” and simultaneous action in unison with our “Father in secret”; and in rare moments of ecstatic bliss, in the mingling of our higher soul with the universal essence, attracted as it is towards its origin and centre, a state, called during life Samadhi, and after death, Nirvana. We refuse to pray to created finite beings—i.e., gods, saints, angels, etc., because we regard it as idolatry. We cannot pray to the ABSOLUTE for reasons explained before; therefore, we try to replace fruitless and useless prayer by meritorious and good-producing actions.
Theo. This is clarified by the fact that prayer has many meanings beyond what Christians attribute to it. It signifies not just a plea or petition, but historically represented more of an invocation and incantation. The mantra, or the rhythmically chanted prayer of the Hindus, carries a similar [54] meaning, as the Brahmins consider themselves superior to ordinary devas or “Gods.” A prayer can serve as a request or an incantation for a curse, as shown when two armies pray simultaneously for mutual destruction, just as much as for a blessing. Since most people are incredibly selfish, praying only for themselves and asking to be given their “daily bread” instead of earning it, while pleading with God not to lead them “into temptation” but to save them (the memoralists only) from evil, the outcome is that prayer, as it’s currently understood, is doubly harmful: (a) It undermines self-reliance; (b) It fosters an even more intense selfishness and egotism than people already possess by nature. I reiterate that we believe in “communion” and acting in harmony with our “Father in secret”; and in rare moments of ecstatic bliss, when our higher soul mingles with the universal essence, drawn to its origin and center, a state known in life as Samadhi, and after death as Nirvana. We refuse to pray to created finite beings—i.e., gods, saints, angels, etc., because we see it as idolatry. We cannot pray to the ABSOLUTE for reasons previously explained; therefore, we seek to replace fruitless and ineffective prayer with beneficial and constructive actions.
Enq. Christians would call it pride and blasphemy. Are they wrong?
Inquiry. Christians might refer to it as pride and blasphemy. Are they mistaken?
Theo. Entirely so. It is they, on the contrary, who show Satanic pride in their belief that the Absolute or the Infinite, even if there was such a thing as the possibility of any relation between the unconditioned and the conditioned—will stoop to listen to every foolish or egotistical prayer. And it is they again, who virtually blaspheme, in teaching that an Omniscient and Omnipotent God needs uttered prayers to know what he has to do! This—understood esoterically—is corroborated by both Buddha and Jesus. The one says “seek nought from the helpless Gods—pray not! but rather act; for darkness will not brighten. Ask nought from silence, for it can neither speak nor hear.” And the other—Jesus—recommends: “Whatsoever ye shall [55] ask in my name (that of Christos) that will I do.” Of course, this quotation, if taken in its literal sense, goes against our argument. But if we accept it esoterically, with the full knowledge of the meaning of the term, “Christos,” which to us represents Atma-Buddhi-Manas, the “SELF,” it comes to this: the only God we must recognise and pray to, or rather act in unison with, is that spirit of God of which our body is the temple, and in which it dwelleth.
Theo. Absolutely. It’s actually those people who display a kind of Satanic pride in their belief that the Absolute or the Infinite, even if such a thing could relate to the conditioned, would lower itself to listen to every petty or selfish prayer. They are also the ones who practically commit blasphemy by teaching that an all-knowing and all-powerful God needs spoken prayers to know what to do! This—when understood in a deeper sense—is supported by both Buddha and Jesus. Buddha says, “Don’t ask anything from powerless Gods—don’t pray! Instead, act; because darkness won’t brighten. Don’t ask anything from silence, as it can neither speak nor hear.” On the other hand, Jesus advises: “Whatever you ask in my name (the name of Christos), that I will do.” Of course, if we take this quote literally, it contradicts our argument. But if we look at it from a deeper perspective, fully understanding the meaning of the term “Christos,” which for us represents Atma-Buddhi-Manas, the “SELF,” it suggests that the only God we should recognize and connect with—or rather act in harmony with—is the spirit of God of which our body is the temple and in which it resides.
PRAYER KILLS SELF RELIANCE.
Enq. But did not Christ himself pray and recommend prayer?
Inquiry. But didn’t Christ himself pray and encourage prayer?
Theo. It is so recorded, but those “prayers” are precisely of that kind of communion just mentioned with one’s “Father in secret.” Otherwise, and if we identify Jesus with the universal deity, there would be something too absurdly illogical in the inevitable conclusion that he, the “very God himself” prayed to himself, and separated the will of that God from his own!
Theo. It's noted that those "prayers" are exactly the kind of connection just talked about with one's "Father in secret." Otherwise, if we see Jesus as the universal deity, it would be rather absurd to conclude that he, the "very God himself," prayed to himself and separated that God's will from his own!
Enq. One argument more; an argument, moreover, much used by some Christians. They say, “I feel that I am not able to conquer any passions and weaknesses in my own strength. But when I pray to Jesus Christ I feel that he gives me strength and that in his power I am able to conquer.”
Inquiry. Here’s another point; this is a point often made by some Christians. They say, “I realize that I can’t overcome my passions and weaknesses on my own. But when I pray to Jesus Christ, I feel that he empowers me, and with his strength, I can prevail.”
Theo. No wonder. If “Christ Jesus” is God, and one independent and separate from him who prays, of course everything is, and must be possible to “a mighty God.” But, then, where’s the merit, or justice either, of such a conquest? Why should the pseudo-conqueror be rewarded for something done which has cost him only prayers? Would you, even a simple mortal man, pay your labourer a full day’s wage if you did most of his work for him, he sitting under an apple tree, and praying to you to do so, all the while? This idea of passing one’s whole life in moral idleness, and having one’s hardest work and duty done by another—whether God or man—is most revolting to us, as it is most degrading to human dignity.
Theo. No surprise there. If “Christ Jesus” is God, and separate from the one who is praying, then everything is—and has to be—possible for “a mighty God.” But then, where’s the merit or justice in such a victory? Why should the false conqueror be rewarded for something that only cost him prayers? Would you, even as an ordinary person, pay your worker a full day’s wage if you did most of their job for them while they sat under an apple tree, praying for you to do it? This idea of spending your entire life in moral laziness, having your hardest work and responsibilities taken care of by someone else—whether that’s God or another person—is incredibly off-putting to us, as it undermines human dignity.
Enq. Perhaps so, yet it is the idea of trusting in a personal Saviour to help and strengthen in the battle of life, which is the fundamental idea of modern Christianity. And there is no doubt that, subjectively, such belief is efficacious, i.e., that those who believe do feel themselves helped and strengthened. [56]
Inquiry. Maybe, but the core concept of modern Christianity is trusting in a personal Savior to support and empower you in life's struggles. It's clear that, on a personal level, this belief works, i.e., those who have faith genuinely feel aided and strengthened. [56]
Theo. Nor is there any more doubt, that some patients of “Christian” and “Mental Scientists”—the great “Deniers”[17] —are also sometimes cured; nor that hypnotism, and suggestion, psychology, and even mediumship, will produce such results, as often, if not oftener. You take into consideration, and string on the thread of your argument, successes alone. And how about ten times the number of failures? Surely you will not presume to say that failure is unknown even with a sufficiency of blind faith, among fanatical Christians?
Theo. There's no longer any doubt that some patients of “Christian” and “Mental Scientists”—the great “Deniers”[17]—are sometimes cured; nor is it true that hypnotism, suggestion, psychology, and even mediumship won't produce similar results, just as often, if not more so. You focus only on the successes for your argument. What about the ten times as many failures? Surely you can't claim that failure is unknown, even with a strong amount of blind faith, among overly devoted Christians?
Enq. But how can you explain those cases which are followed by full success? Where does a Theosophist look to for power to subdue his passions and selfishness?
Inquiry. But how do you explain those situations that end in complete success? Where does a Theosophist find the strength to control their desires and selfishness?
Theo. To his Higher Self, the divine spirit, or the God in him, and to his Karma. How long shall we have to repeat over and over again that the tree is known by its fruit, the nature of the cause by its effects? You speak of subduing passions, and becoming good through and with the help of God or Christ. We ask, where do you find more virtuous, guiltless people, abstaining from sin and crime, in Christendom or Buddhism—in Christian countries or in heathen lands? Statistics are there to give the answer and corroborate our claims. According to the last census in Ceylon and India, in the comparative table of crimes committed by Christians, Mussulmen, Hindoos, Eurasians, Buddhists, etc., etc., on two millions of population taken at random from each, and covering the misdemeanours of several years, the proportion of crimes committed by the Christian stands as 15 to 4 as against those committed by the Buddhist population. (Vide Lucifer for April, 1888, p. 147, Art. [57] Christian Lectures on Buddhism.) No Orientalist, no historian of any note, or traveller in Buddhist land, from Bishop Bigandet and Abbé Huc, to Sir William Hunter and every fair-minded official, will fail to give the palm of virtue to Buddhists before Christians. Yet the former (not the true Buddhist Siamese sect, at all events) do not believe in either God or a future reward, outside of this earth. They do not pray, neither priests nor laymen. “Pray!” they would exclaim in wonder, “to whom, or what?”
Theo. To his Higher Self, the divine spirit, or the God within him, and to his Karma. How long do we have to keep repeating that a tree is known by its fruit, and that the nature of a cause is revealed by its effects? You talk about controlling passions and becoming good with the help of God or Christ. We ask, where can you find more virtuous, guiltless people who avoid sin and crime—Christian countries or Buddhist lands? Statistics are there to answer this and support our points. According to the latest census in Ceylon and India, in a comparison of crimes committed by Christians, Muslims, Hindus, Eurasians, Buddhists, and others, among a randomly chosen two million people from each group over several years, the ratio of crimes committed by Christians is 15 to 4 compared to those committed by the Buddhist population. (See Lucifer for April 1888, p. 147, Art. [57] Christian Lectures on Buddhism.) No Orientalist, historian of any significance, or traveler in Buddhist regions—from Bishop Bigandet and Abbé Huc to Sir William Hunter and any fair-minded official—will deny that Buddhists are considered more virtuous than Christians. Yet the former (at least not the true Buddhist Siamese sect) do not believe in God or a future reward beyond this life. They don’t pray, neither do the priests nor the laypeople. “Pray!” they would respond in astonishment, “to whom, or what?”
Enq. Then they are truly Atheists.
Enq. Then they are really Atheists.
Theo. Most undeniably, but they are also the most virtue-loving and virtue-keeping men in the whole world. Buddhism says: Respect the religions of other men and remain true to your own; but Church Christianity, denouncing all the gods of other nations as devils, would doom every non-Christian to eternal perdition.
Theo. Absolutely, but they are also the most virtuous and principled people in the entire world. Buddhism teaches: Honor the beliefs of others while staying true to your own; however, Church Christianity condemns all the gods of different nations as evil, condemning every non-Christian to eternal damnation.
Enq. Does not the Buddhist priesthood do the same?
Enquiry. Doesn't the Buddhist priesthood do the same?
Theo. Never. They hold too much to the wise precept found in the Dhammapada to do so, for they know that, “If any man, whether he be learned or not, consider himself so great as to despise other men, he is like a blind man holding a candle—blind himself, he illumines others.”
Theo. Never. They believe too strongly in the wise teaching from the Dhammapada to act that way, because they understand that, “If anyone, whether educated or not, thinks of themselves as so superior that they look down on others, they are like a blind person holding a candle—blind themselves, they light the way for others.”
ON THE SOURCE OF THE HUMAN SOUL.
Enq. How, then, do you account for man being endowed with a Spirit and Soul? Whence these?
Enquiry. So, how do you explain that humans have a Spirit and Soul? Where do they come from?
Theo. From the Universal Soul. Certainly not bestowed by a personal God. Whence the moist element in the jelly-fish? From the Ocean which surrounds it, in which it lives and breathes and has its being, and whither it returns when dissolved.
Theo. From the Universal Soul. Definitely not given by a personal God. Where does the moisture in the jellyfish come from? From the Ocean that surrounds it, where it lives, breathes, and exists, and to which it returns when it dissolves.
Enq. So you reject the teaching that Soul is given, or breathed into man, by God?
Inquiry. So you reject the idea that the Soul is given, or breathed into humans, by God?
Theo. We are obliged to. The “Soul” spoken of in ch. ii. of Genesis (v. 7) is, as therein stated, the “living Soul” or Nephesh (the vital, animal soul) with which God (we say “nature” and immutable law) endows man like every animal, is not at all the thinking Soul or mind; least of all is it the immortal Spirit. [58]
Theo. We have to. The “Soul” mentioned in ch. ii. of Genesis (v. 7) is, as stated there, the “living Soul” or Nephesh (the vital, animal soul) that God (we refer to “nature” and immutable law) gives to humans just like every other animal; it isn’t the thinking Soul or mind at all, and it’s definitely not the immortal Spirit. [58]
Enq. Well, let us put it otherwise: is it God who endows man with a human rational Soul and immortal Spirit?
Inquiry. Well, let's put it another way: is it God who gives humans a rational soul and an immortal spirit?
Theo. Again, in the way you put the question, we must object to it. Since we believe in no personal God, how can we believe that he endows man with anything? But granting, for the sake of argument, a God who takes upon himself the risk of creating a new Soul for every new-born baby, all that can be said is that such a God can hardly be regarded as himself endowed with any wisdom or prevision. Certain other difficulties and the impossibility of reconciling this with the claims made for the mercy, justice, equity and omniscience of that God, are so many deadly reefs on which this theological dogma is daily and hourly broken.
Theo. Again, based on how you phrased the question, we have to disagree. Since we don't believe in a personal God, how can we believe that He gives anything to humanity? But for the sake of argument, if we consider a God who takes on the risk of creating a new soul for every newborn, all we can say is that such a God hardly seems to possess any wisdom or foresight. There are also other challenges and the difficulty of aligning this with the claims made about the mercy, justice, fairness, and all-knowing nature of that God, which are like treacherous reefs where this theological belief continually gets wrecked.
Enq. What do you mean? What difficulties?
Inquiry. What are you talking about? What problems?
Theo. I am thinking of an unanswerable argument offered once in my presence by a Cingalese Buddhist priest, a famous preacher, to a Christian missionary—one in no way ignorant or unprepared for the public discussion during which it was advanced. It was near Colombo, and the Missionary had challenged the priest Megattivati to give his reasons why the Christian God should not be accepted by the “heathen.” Well, the Missionary came out of that for ever memorable discussion second best, as usual.
Theo. I remember an unresolvable argument presented in my presence by a Cingalese Buddhist priest, a well-known preacher, to a Christian missionary—who was by no means ignorant or unprepared for the public debate where it was brought up. It happened near Colombo, and the missionary had challenged the priest Megattivati to explain why the Christian God shouldn't be accepted by the "heathen." Well, as usual, the missionary came out of that memorable discussion in second place.
Enq. I should be glad to learn in what way.
Inquiry. I would be happy to find out how.
Theo. Simply this: the Buddhist priest premised by asking the padri whether his God had given commandments to Moses only for men to keep, but to be broken by God himself. The missionary denied the supposition indignantly. Well, said his opponent, “you tell us that God makes no exceptions to this rule, and that no Soul can be born without his will. Now God forbids adultery, among other things, and yet you say in the same breath that it is he who [59] creates every baby born, and he who endows it with a Soul. Are we then to understand that the millions of children born in crime and adultery are your God’s work? That your God forbids and punishes the breaking of his laws; and that, nevertheless, he creates daily and hourly souls for just such children? According to the simplest logic, your God is an accomplice in the crime; since, but for his help and interference, no such children of lust could be born. Where is the justice of punishing not only the guilty parents but even the innocent babe for that which is done by that very God, whom yet you exonerate from any guilt himself?” The missionary looked at his watch and suddenly found it was getting too late for further discussion.
Theo. Here’s the situation: the Buddhist priest began by asking the padri whether God gave commandments to Moses only for people to follow, while He himself could break them. The missionary denied this with outrage. Then his opponent said, “You tell us that God makes no exceptions to this rule, and that no soul can be born without His will. Now God prohibits adultery, among other things, yet at the same time, you say it is He who [59] creates every baby born, and He who gives it a soul. Should we then believe that the millions of children born from crime and adultery are your God’s doing? That your God forbids and punishes the breaking of His laws, yet still, He creates souls every day and every hour for just such children? According to the simplest logic, your God is an accomplice in the crime; because without His help and intervention, no such children of lust could be born. Where is the justice in punishing not only the guilty parents but even the innocent baby for something done by that very God, whom you still absolve of any guilt?” The missionary checked his watch and suddenly realized it was getting too late to continue the discussion.
Enq. You forget that all such inexplicable cases are mysteries, and that we are forbidden by our religion to pry into the mysteries of God.
Inquiry. You forget that all those baffling situations are mysteries, and that our faith prohibits us from prying into the mysteries of God.
Theo. No, we do not forget, but simply reject such impossibilities. Nor do we want you to believe as we do. We only answer the questions you ask. We have, however, another name for your “mysteries.”
Theo. No, we don't forget, but we just dismiss such impossibilities. We also don't expect you to believe what we believe. We only respond to the questions you ask. However, we have another name for your “mysteries.”
THE BUDDHIST TEACHINGS ON THE ABOVE.
Enq. What does Buddhism teach with regard to the Soul?
Inquiry. What does Buddhism say about the Soul?
Theo. It depends whether you mean exoteric, popular Buddhism, or its esoteric teachings. The former explains itself in the Buddhist Catechism in this wise: “Soul it considers a word used by the ignorant to express a false idea. If everything is subject to change, then man is included, and every material part of him must change. That which is subject to change is not permanent, so there can be no immortal survival of a changeful thing.” This seems plain and definite. But when we come to the question that the new personality in each succeeding re-birth is the aggregate of “Skandhas,” or the attributes, of the old personality, and ask whether this new aggregation of Skandhas is a new being likewise, in which nothing has remained of the last, we read that: “In one sense it is a new being, in another it is not. During this life the Skandhas [60] are continually changing, while the man A. B. of forty is identical as regards personality with the youth A. B. of eighteen, yet by the continual waste and reparation of his body and change of mind and character, he is a different being. Nevertheless, the man in his old age justly reaps the reward or suffering consequent upon his thoughts and actions at every previous stage of his life. So the new being of the re-birth, being the same individuality as before (but not the same personality), with but a changed form, or new aggregation of Skandhas, justly reaps the consequences of his actions and thoughts in the previous existence.” This is abstruse metaphysics, and plainly does not express disbelief in Soul by any means.
Theo. It depends on whether you're talking about exoteric, popular Buddhism, or its esoteric teachings. The former explains itself in the Buddhist Catechism like this: “The term 'soul' is considered a word used by the ignorant to express a false idea. If everything changes, then so does man, and every physical part of him must change. What is subject to change is not permanent, so there can be no immortal survival of something that changes.” This seems clear and straightforward. But when we look at the question of whether the new personality in each new rebirth is the sum of the “Skandhas,” or traits, of the old personality, and ask if this new collection of Skandhas is a new being where nothing remains from the last, we find: “In one sense it is a new being, but in another, it is not. During this life, the Skandhas [60] are always changing, while the man A. B. at forty is the same person as the young A. B. at eighteen, yet due to the constant wear and repair of his body and changes in mind and character, he is a different being. Still, the man in his old age appropriately experiences the consequences—both rewards and suffering—of his thoughts and actions throughout every previous stage of his life. Thus, the new being in rebirth, being the same individuality as before (but not the same personality), with just a changed form or a new collection of Skandhas, rightly faces the outcomes of his actions and thoughts from his previous life.” This is complex metaphysics and clearly does not express disbelief in the concept of a Soul at all.
Enq. Is not something like this spoken of in Esoteric Buddhism?
Inquiry. Isn't something like this mentioned in Esoteric Buddhism?
Theo. It is, for this teaching belongs both to Esoteric Budhism or Secret Wisdom, and to the exoteric Buddhism, or the religious philosophy of Gautama Buddha.
Theo. This is because this teaching is part of both Esoteric Buddhism, or Secret Wisdom, and exoteric Buddhism, which is the religious philosophy of Gautama Buddha.
Enq. But we are distinctly told that most of the Buddhists do not believe in the Soul’s immortality?
Inquiry. But we are clearly told that most Buddhists don’t believe in the immortality of the soul?
Theo. No more do we, if you mean by Soul the personal Ego, or life-Soul—Nephesh. But every learned Buddhist believes in the individual or divine Ego. Those who do not, err in their judgment. They are as mistaken on this point, as those Christians who mistake the theological interpolations of the later editors of the Gospels about damnation and hell-fire, for verbatim utterances of Jesus. Neither Buddha nor “Christ” ever wrote anything themselves, but both spoke in allegories and used “dark sayings,” as all true Initiates did, and will do for a long time yet to come. Both Scriptures treat of all such metaphysical questions very cautiously, and both, Buddhist and Christian records, sin by that excess of exotericism; the dead letter meaning far overshooting the mark in both cases.
Theo. We don't anymore, if by Soul you mean the personal Ego or life-Soul—Nephesh. But every knowledgeable Buddhist believes in the individual or divine Ego. Those who don’t are making a mistake in their understanding. They’re just as mistaken as those Christians who confuse the theological edits made by later Gospel editors about damnation and hell-fire with the actual words of Jesus. Neither Buddha nor “Christ” wrote anything themselves, but both communicated through allegories and used “dark sayings,” just like all true Initiates have done and will continue to do for a long time. Both scriptures approach these metaphysical questions very cautiously, and both Buddhist and Christian texts miss the mark by being too focused on the surface meaning; the literal interpretation goes way too far in both instances.
Enq. Do you mean to suggest that neither the teachings of Buddha nor those of Christ have been heretofore rightly understood? [61]
Inquiry. Are you implying that the teachings of Buddha and Christ have not been properly understood until now? [61]
Theo. What I mean is just as you say. Both Gospels, the Buddhist and the Christian, were preached with the same object in view. Both reformers were ardent philanthropists and practical altruists—preaching most unmistakably Socialism of the noblest and highest type, self-sacrifice to the bitter end. “Let the sins of the whole world fall upon me that I may relieve man’s misery and suffering!” cries Buddha; ... “I would not let one cry whom I could save!” exclaims the Prince-beggar, clad in the refuse rags of the burial-grounds. “Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest,” is the appeal to the poor and the disinherited made by the “Man of Sorrows,” who hath not where to lay his head. The teachings of both are boundless love for humanity, charity, forgiveness of injury, forgetfulness of self, and pity for the deluded masses; both show the same contempt for riches, and make no difference between meum and tuum. Their desire was, without revealing to all the sacred mysteries of initiation, to give the ignorant and the misled, whose burden in life was too heavy for them, hope enough and an inkling into the truth sufficient to support them in their heaviest hours. But the object of both Reformers was frustrated, owing to excess of zeal of their later followers. The words of the Masters having been misunderstood and misinterpreted, behold the consequences!
Theo. What I mean is exactly what you said. Both the Buddhist and Christian Gospels were preached with the same purpose in mind. Both reformers were passionate philanthropists and practical altruists—clearly advocating the most noble and highest form of Socialism, which is self-sacrifice to the very end. “Let the sins of the whole world fall upon me, so I can relieve humanity's misery and suffering!” cries Buddha; ... “I wouldn’t let anyone cry whom I could save!” exclaims the Prince-beggar, dressed in the tattered rags from the burial grounds. “Come to me, all you who are weary and burdened, and I will give you rest,” is the appeal to the poor and the outcasts made by the “Man of Sorrows,” who has nowhere to rest His head. The teachings of both reflect boundless love for humanity, charity, forgiveness of wrongs, selflessness, and compassion for the misguided masses; both express a similar disdain for wealth and draw no distinction between mine and yours. Their aim was to provide the ignorant and misled, whose burdens in life were too heavy, with enough hope and a glimpse of the truth to support them in their toughest times, without fully revealing all the sacred mysteries of initiation. However, the efforts of both Reformers were undermined due to the excessive zeal of their later followers. The words of the Masters have been misunderstood and misinterpreted; behold the consequences!
Enq. But surely Buddha must have repudiated the soul’s immortality, if all the Orientalists and his own Priests say so!
Inquiry. But surely Buddha must have rejected the idea of the soul's immortality, if all the scholars and his own priests say he did!
Theo. The Arhats began by following the policy of their Master and the majority of the subsequent priests were not initiated, just as in Christianity; and so, little by little, the great esoteric truths became almost lost. A proof in point is, that, out of the two existing sects in Ceylon, the Siamese believes death to be the absolute annihilation of individuality and personality, and the other explains Nirvana, as we theosophists do.
Theo. The Arhats started by sticking to the teachings of their Master, and most of the later priests weren’t initiated, similar to what happened in Christianity. Because of this, little by little, the deep esoteric truths nearly faded away. One example of this is that, among the two sects still existing in Ceylon, the Siamese sect believes that death completely wipes out individuality and personality, while the other explains Nirvana in a way that aligns with our theosophical views.
Enq. But why, in that case, do Buddhism and Christianity represent the two opposite poles of such belief?
Inquiry. But why do Buddhism and Christianity represent the two opposite ends of that belief?
Theo. Because the conditions under which they were preached were not the same. In India the Brahmins, jealous of their superior knowledge, and excluding from it every caste save their own, had driven millions of men into idolatry and almost fetishism. Buddha had to give the death-blow to an exuberance of unhealthy fancy and fanatical superstition resulting from ignorance, such as has rarely been known before or after. Better a philosophical atheism than such ignorant worship for those— [62]
Theo. Because the circumstances in which these ideas were shared weren’t the same. In India, the Brahmins, protective of their superior knowledge and excluding everyone but their own caste, led millions of people into idolatry and nearly fetishistic practices. Buddha had to put an end to an overload of unhealthy imagination and fanatical superstition stemming from ignorance, something rarely seen before or since. Better to embrace a philosophical atheism than to engage in such ignorant worship for those— [62]
and who live and die in mental despair. He had to arrest first of all this muddy torrent of superstition, to uproot errors before he gave out the truth. And as he could not give out all, for the same good reason as Jesus, who reminds his disciples that the Mysteries of Heaven are not for the unintelligent masses, but for the elect alone, and therefore “spake he to them in parables” (Matt. xiii. 11)—so his caution led Buddha to conceal too much. He even refused to say to the monk Vacchagotta whether there was, or was not an Ego in man. When pressed to answer, “the Exalted one maintained silence.”[18] [63]
and who live and die in mental despair. He had to first stop this muddy flow of superstition and get rid of errors before he could share the truth. And since he couldn’t reveal everything, for the same reason as Jesus, who reminds his disciples that the Mysteries of Heaven are not for the uneducated masses, but for the chosen few, and therefore “spoke to them in parables” (Matt. xiii. 11)—his caution led Buddha to hide too much. He even refused to tell the monk Vacchagotta whether there was, or was not, an Ego in man. When pushed to respond, “the Exalted one maintained silence.”[18] [63]
Enq. This refers to Gautama, but in what way does it touch the Gospels?
Inquiry. This refers to Gautama, but how does it relate to the Gospels?
Theo. Read history and think over it. At the time the events narrated in the Gospels are alleged to have happened, there was a similar intellectual fermentation taking place in the whole civilized world, only with opposite results in the East and the West. The old gods were dying out. While the civilized classes drifted in the train of the unbelieving Sadducees into materialistic negations and mere dead-letter Mosaic form in Palestine, and into moral dissolution in Rome, the lowest and poorer classes ran after sorcery and strange gods, or became hypocrites and pharisees. Once more the time for a spiritual reform had arrived. The cruel, anthropomorphic and jealous God of the Jews, with his sanguinary laws of “an eye for eye and tooth for tooth,” of the shedding of blood and animal sacrifice, had to be relegated to a secondary place and replaced by the merciful “Father in Secret.” The latter had to be shown, not as an extra-Cosmic God, but as a divine Saviour of the man of flesh, enshrined in his own heart and soul, in the poor as in the rich. No more here than in India, could the secrets of initiation be divulged, lest by giving that which is holy to the dogs, and casting pearls before swine, both the Revealer and the things revealed should be trodden under foot. Thus, the reticence of both Buddha and Jesus—whether the latter lived out the historic period allotted to him or not, and who equally abstained from revealing plainly the Mysteries of Life and Death—led in the one case to the blank negations of Southern Buddhism, and in the other, to the three clashing forms of the Christian Church and the 300 sects in Protestant England alone. [64]
Theo. Read history and reflect on it. At the time when the events described in the Gospels are said to have occurred, there was a similar wave of intellectual upheaval happening across the civilized world, though it led to different outcomes in the East and the West. The old gods were fading away. While the educated classes in Palestine followed the skeptical Sadducees into materialistic doubts and merely dead interpretations of Mosaic law, and into moral decay in Rome, the lower and poorer classes turned to magic and new deities, or became hypocrites and Pharisees. Once again, the moment for spiritual reform had come. The harsh, human-like, and jealous God of the Jews, with His bloody laws of “an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth,” involving bloodshed and animal sacrifices, needed to be pushed aside and replaced by the compassionate “Father in Secret.” This new concept had to be presented not as a God beyond the universe, but as a divine Savior present in every human heart and soul, found in both the poor and the rich. Just as in India, the secrets of initiation could not be revealed, as giving what is sacred to the unworthy and casting pearls before swine could lead to both the Revealer and the truths revealed being disrespected. Thus, the restraint of both Buddha and Jesus—regardless of whether the latter lived through his assigned time—who both chose not to plainly reveal the Mysteries of Life and Death, resulted in, on one hand, the stark denials of Southern Buddhism, and on the other, the conflicting forms of the Christian Church and the 300 sects in Protestant England alone. [64]
THE UNITY OF ALL IN ALL.
Enq. Having told me what God, the Soul and Man are not, in your views, can you inform me what they are, according to your teachings?
Inquiry. After explaining to me what God, the Soul, and Man are not in your perspective, can you tell me what they are based on your teachings?
Theo. In their origin and in eternity the three, like the universe and all therein, are one with the absolute Unity, the unknowable deific essence I spoke about sometime back. We believe in no creation, but in the periodical and consecutive appearances of the universe from the subjective on to the objective plane of being, at regular intervals of time, covering periods of immense duration.
Theo. In their origin and in eternity, the three, like the universe and everything in it, are united with the absolute Unity, the unknowable divine essence I mentioned earlier. We don’t believe in any creation, but rather in the periodic and sequential appearances of the universe from the subjective to the objective realm of existence, happening at regular intervals of time that span enormous durations.
Enq. Can you elaborate the subject?
Enq. Can you elaborate on this?
Theo. Take as a first comparison and a help towards a more correct conception, the solar year, and as a second, the two halves of that year, producing each a day and a night of six months’ duration at the North Pole. Now imagine, if you can, instead of a Solar year of 365 days, ETERNITY. Let the sun represent the universe, and the polar days and nights of 6 months each—days and nights lasting each 182 trillions and quadrillions of years, instead of 182 days each. As the sun arises every morning on our objective horizon out of its (to us) subjective and antipodal space, so does the Universe emerge periodically on the plane of objectivity, issuing from that of subjectivity—the antipodes of the former. This is the “Cycle of Life.” And as the sun disappears from our horizon, so does the Universe disappear at regular periods, when the “Universal night” sets in. The Hindoos call such alternations the “Days and Nights of Brahma,” or the time of Manvantara and that of Pralaya (dissolution). The Westerns may call them Universal Days and Nights if they prefer. During the latter (the nights) All is in All; every atom is resolved into one Homogeneity. [65]
Theo. To help you understand better, let's compare it to the solar year and then to its two halves, which create a day and a night lasting six months at the North Pole. Now, try to imagine—rather than a solar year of 365 days—ETERNITY. Picture the sun as the universe, and the polar days and nights of 6 months each—days and nights lasting each 182 trillion and quadrillion years instead of 182 days each. Just as the sun rises every morning on our objective horizon from its (to us) subjective and opposite space, the Universe emerges periodically on the plane of objectivity, coming from that of subjectivity—the opposite of the former. This represents the “Cycle of Life.” And just as the sun sets from our horizon, the Universe also disappears at regular intervals when “Universal night” falls. The Hindus refer to these cycles as the “Days and Nights of Brahma,” or the times of Manvantara and Pralaya (dissolution). Westerners might call them Universal Days and Nights if that suits them better. During the latter (the nights), All is in All; every atom is resolved into a single Homogeneity. [65]
EVOLUTION AND ILLUSION.
Enq. But who is it that creates each time the Universe?
Inquire. But who is it that creates the Universe every time?
Theo. No one creates it. Science would call the process evolution; the pre-Christian philosophers and the Orientalists called it emanation: we, Occultists and Theosophists, see in it the only universal and eternal reality casting a periodical reflection of itself on the infinite Spatial depths. This reflection, which you regard as the objective material universe, we consider as a temporary illusion and nothing else. That alone which is eternal is real.
Theo. No one actually creates it. Science refers to it as evolution; pre-Christian philosophers and Oriental scholars called it emanation. We, as Occultists and Theosophists, see it as the only universal and eternal reality casting a periodic reflection of itself into the infinite depths of Space. This reflection, which you see as the objective material universe, we consider to be just a temporary illusion and nothing more. Only that which is eternal is real.
Enq. At that rate, you and I are also illusions.
Inquiry. At that rate, you and I are just illusions too.
Theo. As flitting personalities, to-day one person, to-morrow another—we are. Would you call the sudden flashes of the Aurora borealis, the Northern lights, a “reality,” though it is as real as can be while you look at it? Certainly not; it is the cause that produces it, if permanent and eternal, which is the only reality, while the other is but a passing illusion.
Theo. We are like shifting personalities—today we’re one person, tomorrow another. Would you call the sudden bursts of the Aurora borealis, the Northern lights, a “reality,” even though it feels completely real while you’re watching it? Definitely not; it’s the cause behind it that’s permanent and eternal, which is the only true reality, while the rest is just a fleeting illusion.
Enq. All this does not explain to me how this illusion called the universe originates; how the conscious to be, proceeds to manifest itself from the unconsciousness that is.
Inquiry. None of this explains how this illusion we call the universe comes to be; how the conscious to be emerges from the unconsciousness that is.
Theo. It is unconsciousness only to our finite consciousness. Verily may we paraphrase verse v, in the 1st chapter of St. John, and say “and (Absolute) light (which is darkness) shineth in darkness (which is illusionary material light); and the darkness comprehendeth it not.” This absolute light is also absolute and immutable law. Whether by radiation or emanation—we need not quarrel over terms—the universe passes out of its homogeneous subjectivity on to the first plane of manifestation, of which planes there are seven, we are taught. With each plane it becomes more dense and material until it reaches this, our plane, on which the only world approximately known and understood in its physical composition by Science, is the planetary or Solar system—one sui generis, we are told. [66]
Theo. It is unconsciousness only to our limited awareness. We can rephrase verse v from the 1st chapter of St. John and say, “and (Absolute) light (which is darkness) shines in darkness (which is illusory material light); and the darkness doesn’t understand it.” This absolute light is also an absolute and unchanging law. Whether through radiation or emanation—we don’t need to argue over terms—the universe moves from its uniform subjectivity to the first level of manifestation, which we are told has seven levels. With each level, it becomes denser and more material until it reaches our level, where the only world that Science approximately knows and understands in its physical makeup is the planetary or solar system—one sui generis, we are told. [66]
Enq. What do you mean by sui generis?
Enquiry. What do you mean by sui generis?
Theo. I mean that, though the fundamental law and the universal working of laws of Nature are uniform, still our Solar system (like every other such system in the millions of others in Cosmos) and even our Earth, has its own programme of manifestations differing from the respective programmes of all others. We speak of the inhabitants of other planets and imagine that if they are men, i.e., thinking entities, they must be as we are. The fancy of poets and painters and sculptors never fails to represent even the angels as a beautiful copy of man—plus wings. We say that all this is an error and a delusion; because, if on this little earth alone one finds such a diversity in its flora, fauna and mankind—from the seaweed to the cedar of Lebanon, from the jelly-fish to the elephant, from the Bushman and negro to the Apollo Belvedere—alter the conditions cosmic and planetary, and there must be as a result quite a different flora, fauna and mankind. The same laws will fashion quite a different set of things and beings even on this our plane, including in it all our planets. How much more different then must be external nature in other Solar systems, and how foolish is it to judge of other stars and worlds and human beings by our own, as physical science does!
Theo What I mean is that, while the basic laws and the way nature works are consistent, our Solar system (like every other solar system in the millions that exist in the universe) and even our Earth has its own unique set of characteristics that differ from those of all others. We talk about the inhabitants of other planets and imagine that if they are people, i.e., thinking beings, they must be like us. Artists and poets often portray even angels as beautiful versions of humans—just with wings. We say that this is a mistake and a misconception; because, even on this tiny Earth, there is so much diversity in its plants, animals, and humans—from seaweed to the cedar of Lebanon, from jellyfish to elephants, from the Bushman and Black person to the Apollo Belvedere—change the cosmic and planetary conditions, and there would be an entirely different set of plants, animals, and humans. The same laws will create a completely different variety of things and beings here on our own plane, including all of our planets. So, how much more different must external nature be in other Solar systems, and how foolish is it to judge other stars, worlds, and humans based on our own, as physical science does!
Enq. But what are your data for this assertion?
Inquiry. But what evidence do you have for this claim?
Theo. What science in general will never accept as proof—the cumulative testimony of an endless series of Seers who have testified to this fact. Their spiritual visions, real explorations by, and through, physical and spiritual senses untrammeled by blind flesh, were systematically checked and compared one with the other, and their nature sifted. All that was not corroborated by unanimous and collective experience was rejected, while that only was recorded as established truth which, in various ages, under different climes, and throughout an untold series of incessant observations, was found to agree and receive constantly further corroboration. The [67] methods used by our scholars and students of the psycho-spiritual sciences do not differ from those of students of the natural and physical sciences, as you may see. Only our fields of research are on two different planes, and our instruments are made by no human hands, for which reason perchance they are only the more reliable. The retorts, accumulators, and microscopes of the chemist and naturalist may get out of order; the telescope and the astronomer’s horological instruments may get spoiled; our recording instruments are beyond the influence of weather or the elements.
Theo. What science will never accept as proof is the collective testimony of countless Seers who have attested to this reality. Their spiritual visions and genuine explorations, using both physical and spiritual senses unbound by mere flesh, were systematically verified and compared. Anything that wasn’t backed by unanimous and collective experience was disregarded, while only that which was consistently confirmed across various ages, cultures, and countless observations was recorded as established truth. The [67] methods employed by our scholars and students in the psycho-spiritual sciences are no different from those used by students of natural and physical sciences, as you can see. The only difference is that our fields of study operate on two different planes, and our instruments are crafted by no human hands, which may make them even more reliable. The retorts, accumulators, and microscopes used by chemists and naturalists can malfunction; the telescope and the astronomer's timekeeping devices can break; our recording instruments, however, are not affected by weather or the elements.
Enq. And therefore you have implicit faith in them?
So you totally trust them?
Theo. Faith is a word not to be found in theosophical dictionaries: we say knowledge based on observation and experience. There is this difference, however, that while the observation and experience of physical science lead the Scientists to about as many “working” hypotheses as there are minds to evolve them, our knowledge consents to add to its lore only those facts which have become undeniable, and which are fully and absolutely demonstrated. We have no two beliefs or hypotheses on the same subject.
Theo. Faith isn't a term you'll find in theosophical dictionaries: we say knowledge based on observation and experience. However, there is a difference: while the observations and experiences of physical science lead scientists to generate about as many “working” hypotheses as there are minds to create them, our knowledge only accepts those facts that have become undeniable and are fully and absolutely proven. We don’t have multiple beliefs or hypotheses on the same topic.
Enq. Is it on such data that you came to accept the strange theories we find in Esoteric Buddhism?
Inquiry. Is it based on this information that you accepted the odd theories we see in Esoteric Buddhism?
Theo. Just so. These theories may be slightly incorrect in their minor details, and even faulty in their exposition by lay students; they are facts in nature, nevertheless, and come nearer the truth than any scientific hypothesis.
Theo. Exactly. These theories might have some small inaccuracies in their details, and even be misrepresented by non-experts; they are facts in nature, though, and get closer to the truth than any scientific hypothesis.
ON THE SEPTENARY CONSTITUTION OF OUR PLANET.
Enq. I understand that you describe our earth as forming part of a chain of earths?
Inquiry. I get that you refer to our planet as part of a series of planets?
Theo. We do. But the other six “earths” or globes, are not on the same plane of objectivity as our earth is; therefore we cannot see them. [68]
Theo. We do. But the other six “earths” or globes aren’t on the same level of reality as our earth; so we can’t see them. [68]
Enq. Is that on account of the great distance?
Inquiry. Is that because of the long distance?
Theo. Not at all, for we see with our naked eye planets and even stars at immeasurably greater distances; but it is owing to those six globes being outside our physical means of perception, or plane of being. It is not only that their material density, weight, or fabric are entirely different from those of our earth and the other known planets; but they are (to us) on an entirely different layer of space, so to speak; a layer not to be perceived or felt by our physical senses. And when I say “layer,” please do not allow your fancy to suggest to you layers like strata or beds laid one over the other, for this would only lead to another absurd misconception. What I mean by “layer” is that plane of infinite space which by its nature cannot fall under our ordinary waking perceptions, whether mental or physical; but which exists in nature outside of our normal mentality or consciousness, outside of our three dimensional space, and outside of our division of time. Each of the seven fundamental planes (or layers) in space—of course as a whole, as the pure space of Locke’s definition, not as our finite space—has its own objectivity and subjectivity, its own space and time, its own consciousness and set of senses. But all this will be hardly comprehensible to one trained in the modern ways of thought.
Theo. Not at all, because we can see planets and even stars with our naked eye at vastly greater distances; it's just that those six spheres are beyond our physical perception or reality. It's not just that their material density, weight, or structure are completely different from those of our Earth and other known planets; they exist (for us) on a completely different layer of space, so to speak; a layer that cannot be perceived or felt by our physical senses. And when I say “layer,” please don't let your imagination suggest layers like strata or beds piled on top of one another, as that would only lead to more misunderstanding. What I mean by “layer” refers to a plane of infinite space that, by its nature, is beyond our normal waking perceptions, whether mental or physical; it exists outside of our regular mentality or consciousness, outside of our three-dimensional reality, and beyond our concept of time. Each of the seven fundamental planes (or layers) in space—of course as a whole, as the pure space defined by Locke, not our limited space—has its own reality and subjectivity, its own space and time, its own consciousness and set of senses. But all this will be difficult for someone trained in modern thinking to grasp.
Enq. What do you mean by a different set of senses? Is there anything on our human plane that you could bring as an illustration of what you say, just to give a clearer idea of what you may mean by this variety of senses, spaces, and respective perceptions?
Inquiry. What do you mean by a different set of senses? Can you give an example from our human experience that illustrates what you mean by this variety of senses, spaces, and perceptions?
Theo. None; except, perhaps, that which for Science would be rather a handy peg on which to hang a counter-argument. We have a different set of senses in dream-life, have we not? We feel, talk, hear, see, taste and function in general on a different plane; the change of state of our consciousness being evidenced by the fact that a series of acts and events embracing years, as we think, pass ideally through our mind in one instant. Well, that extreme rapidity of our mental operations in dreams, and the perfect naturalness, for the time being, of all the other functions, show us [69] that we are on quite another plane. Our philosophy teaches us that, as there are seven fundamental forces in nature, and seven planes of being, so there are seven states of consciousness in which man can live, think, remember and have his being. To enumerate these here is impossible, and for this one has to turn to the study of Eastern metaphysics. But in these two states—the waking and the dreaming—every ordinary mortal, from a learned philosopher down to a poor untutored savage, has a good proof that such states differ.
Theo. None; except maybe that which Science would use as a convenient example for a counter-argument. We experience a different set of senses in our dreams, don’t we? We feel, talk, hear, see, taste, and generally function on a different level; the shift in our consciousness is shown by the fact that a series of actions and events spanning years, as we perceive them, can play out in our minds in an instant. Well, that extreme speed of our thoughts in dreams, along with the naturalness of all other functions at that moment, indicates that we are operating on a completely different level. Our philosophy tells us that just as there are seven fundamental forces in nature and seven planes of existence, there are also seven states of consciousness in which a person can live, think, remember, and exist. It’s impossible to list them all here, and to do that one must delve into Eastern metaphysics. However, in these two states—the waking and the dreaming—everyone, from a knowledgeable philosopher to an uneducated person, has solid evidence that these states are different.
Enq. You do not accept, then, the well-known explanations of biology and physiology to account for the dream state?
Inquiry. So, you don't agree with the commonly accepted biological and physiological explanations for the dream state?
Theo. We do not. We reject even the hypotheses of your psychologists, preferring the teachings of Eastern Wisdom. Believing in seven planes of Kosmic being and states of Consciousness, with regard to the Universe or the Macrocosm, we stop at the fourth plane, finding it impossible to go with any degree of certainty beyond. But with respect to the Microcosm, or man, we speculate freely on his seven states and principles.
Theo. We do not. We reject even the theories of your psychologists, choosing instead to follow the teachings of Eastern Wisdom. We believe in seven levels of cosmic existence and states of consciousness regarding the Universe or the Macrocosm, but we only go as far as the fourth level, finding it impossible to move beyond with any certainty. However, when it comes to the Microcosm, or man, we explore freely his seven states and principles.
Enq. How do you explain these?
Enq. How do you explain this?
Theo. We find, first of all, two distinct beings in man; the spiritual and the physical, the man who thinks, and the man who records as much of these thoughts as he is able to assimilate. Therefore we divide him into two distinct natures; the upper or the spiritual being, composed of three “principles” or aspects; and the lower or the physical quaternary, composed of four—in all seven.
Theo. First of all, we see that there are two distinct aspects of a person; the spiritual and the physical. There's the person who thinks and the person who writes down as many of those thoughts as they can understand. So, we can divide a person into two different natures: the higher or spiritual aspect, made up of three “principles” or aspects; and the lower or physical part, which consists of four—totaling seven.
THE SEPTENARY NATURE OF MAN.
Enq. Is it what we call Spirit and Soul, and the man of flesh?
Inquire. Is it what we refer to as Spirit and Soul, and the person made of flesh?
Theo. It is not. That is the old Platonic division. Plato was an Initiate, and therefore could not go into forbidden details; but he who is acquainted with the archaic doctrine finds the seven in Plato’s various combinations of Soul and Spirit. He regarded man as constituted of two parts—one eternal, formed of the same essence as the Absoluteness, the other mortal and corruptible, [70] deriving its constituent parts from the minor “created” Gods. Man is composed, he shows, of (1) A mortal body, (2) An immortal principle, and (3) A “separate mortal kind of Soul.” It is that which we respectively call the physical man, the Spiritual Soul or Spirit, and the animal Soul (the Nous and psuche). This is the division adopted by Paul, another Initiate, who maintains that there is a psychical body which is sown in the corruptible (astral soul or body), and a spiritual body that is raised in incorruptible substance. Even James (iii. 15) corroborates the same by saying that the “wisdom” (of our lower soul) descendeth not from the above, but is terrestrial (“psychical,” “demoniacal,” vide Greek text); while the other is heavenly wisdom. Now so plain is it that Plato and even Pythagoras, while speaking but of three “principles,” give them seven separate functions, in their various combinations, that if we contrast our teachings this will become quite plain. Let us take a cursory view of these seven aspects by drawing two tables.
Theo. It isn’t. That’s the old Platonic split. Plato was an Initiate, so he couldn’t get into forbidden details; but anyone who understands the ancient teachings finds the seven in the different combinations of Soul and Spirit that Plato described. He believed that humans are made up of two parts—one eternal, made from the same essence as the Absolute, and the other mortal and corruptible, [70] which gets its components from the minor “created” Gods. He explains that humans consist of (1) a mortal body, (2) an immortal principle, and (3) a “separate mortal kind of Soul.” This is what we refer to as the physical man, the Spiritual Soul or Spirit, and the animal Soul (the Nous and psuche). This division is also adopted by Paul, another Initiate, who claims that there is a psychical body that is sown in the corruptible (astral soul or body), and a spiritual body that is raised in incorruptible substance. Even James (iii. 15) confirms this by stating that the “wisdom” (of our lower soul) does not come from above, but is earthly (“psychical,” “demonic,” vide Greek text); while the other is heavenly wisdom. It’s evident that Plato and even Pythagoras, while only discussing three “principles,” attribute seven distinct functions to them in various combinations, making our teachings much clearer when compared. Let’s take a quick look at these seven aspects by presenting two tables.
THEOSOPHICAL DIVISION.
Theosophical division.
Sanskrit Terms. | Common Meaning. | Informative. | |
(a) Rupa, or | (a) Physical body. | (a) Is the vehicle of | |
Sthula-Sarira. | all the other | ||
“principles” during | |||
life. | |||
(b) Pranâ. | (b) Life, or | (b) Necessary only | |
Vital principle. | to a, c, d, and | ||
the functions of the | |||
lower Manas, which | |||
A | embrace all those | ||
limited to the | |||
(physical) brain. | |||
(c) Linga Sharira. | (c) Astral Body. | (c) The Double, the | |
phantom body. | |||
(d) Kama rupa. | (d) The seat of | (d) This is the centre | |
animal desires | of the animal man, | ||
and passions. | where lies the line | ||
of demarcation which | |||
separates the mortal | |||
man from the | |||
immortal entity. |
Transcriber's Note:
Transcriber's Note:
The letter A in the left hand column stands for “Lower Quaternary.” which was written vertically in the original table.
The letter A in the left-hand column stands for “Lower Quaternary.” which was written vertically in the original table.
Sanskrit Terms. | Exoteric Meaning. | Explanatory. | |
(e) Manas—a dual | (e) Mind, Intelligence: | (e) The future state | |
principle in its | which is the higher | and the Karmic | |
functions. | human mind, whose | destiny of man | |
light, or radiation, | depend on whether | ||
links the Monad, for | Manas gravitates | ||
the lifetime, to the | more downward to | ||
mortal man. | Kama rupa, the | ||
seat of the animal | |||
passions, or | |||
upwards to Buddhi, | |||
Spiritual Ego. In | |||
the latter case, | |||
the higher | |||
A | consciousness of | ||
the individual | |||
Spiritual | |||
aspirations of | |||
mind (Manas), | |||
assimilating | |||
Buddhi, are | |||
absorbed by it | |||
and form the Ego, | |||
which goes into | |||
Devachanic bliss.[19] | |||
(f) Buddhi. | (f) The Spiritual Soul. | (f) The vehicle of pure | |
universal spirit. | |||
(g) Atma. | (g) Spirit. | (g) One with the | |
Absolute, as its | |||
radiation. |
Transcriber's Note:
Transcriber's Note:
The letter A in the left hand column stands for “The Upper Imperishable Triad.” which was written vertically in the original table.
The letter A in the left-hand column stands for “The Supreme Eternal Trio.” which was written vertically in the original table.
Now what does Plato teach? He speaks of the interior man as constituted of two parts—one immutable and always the same, formed of the same substance as Deity, and the other mortal and corruptible. These “two parts” are found in our upper Triad, and the lower Quaternary (vide Table). He explains that when the Soul, psuche, “allies herself to the Nous (divine spirit or substance[20]), she does everything aright and felicitously”; but the case is otherwise when she attaches herself to Anoia, (folly, or the irrational animal Soul). Here, then, we have Manas (or the Soul in general) in its two aspects: when attaching itself to Anoia (our Kama rupa, or the “Animal Soul” in “Esoteric Buddhism,”) it runs towards entire annihilation, as far as the personal Ego is concerned; when allying itself to the Nous (Atma-Buddhi) it merges into the immortal, imperishable Ego, and then its spiritual consciousness of the personal that was, becomes immortal. [72]
Now, what does Plato teach? He talks about the interior man as made up of two parts—one that is unchanging and always the same, made of the same substance as the divine, and the other that is mortal and corruptible. These "two parts" are found in our upper Triad and the lower Quaternary (see Table). He explains that when the Soul, psuche, “aligns itself with the Nous (divine spirit or substance[20]), it does everything correctly and happily”; but the opposite happens when it connects with Anoia (folly or the irrational animal Soul). Here, we have Manas (or the Soul in general) in its two forms: when it connects with Anoia (our Kama rupa, or the “Animal Soul” in “Esoteric Buddhism,”) it moves towards complete annihilation, as far as the personal Ego is concerned; when it aligns with the Nous (Atma-Buddhi), it merges into the immortal, unchanging Ego, and its spiritual awareness of the personal that was becomes eternal. [72]
THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN SOUL AND SPIRIT.
Enq. Do you really teach, as you are accused of doing by some Spiritualists and French Spiritists, the annihilation of every personality?
Enquiry. Do you actually teach, as some Spiritualists and French Spiritists claim, that every personality ceases to exist?
Theo. We do not. But as this question of the duality—the individuality of the Divine Ego, and the personality of the human animal—involves that of the possibility of the real immortal Ego appearing in Séance rooms as a “materialised spirit,” which we deny as already explained, our opponents have started the nonsensical charge.
Theo. We don’t. But since this issue of duality—the individuality of the Divine Ego and the personality of the human being—raises the question of whether the true immortal Ego can show up in Séance rooms as a “materialized spirit,” which we have already denied, our opponents have launched this ridiculous accusation.
Enq. You have just spoken of psuche running towards its entire annihilation if it attaches itself to Anoia. What did Plato, and do you mean by this?
Inquiry. You just mentioned that psuche could completely disappear if it gets attached to Anoia. What did Plato mean by this, and what do you mean by it?
Theo. The entire annihilation of the personal consciousness, as an exceptional and rare case, I think. The general and almost invariable rule is the merging of the personal into the individual or immortal consciousness of the Ego, a transformation or a divine transfiguration, and the entire annihilation only of the lower quaternary. Would you expect the man of flesh, or the temporary personality, his shadow, the “astral,” his animal instincts and even physical life, to survive with the “spiritual Ego” and become sempiternal? Naturally all this ceases to exist, either at, or soon after corporeal death. It becomes in time entirely disintegrated and disappears from view, being annihilated as a whole. [73]
Theo. The complete destruction of personal consciousness is, I believe, an unusual and rare occurrence. The usual and almost universal situation is the merging of the personal with the individual or immortal consciousness of the Ego, which is a transformation or a divine transfiguration, with only the lower quaternary being completely destroyed. Would you really expect the physical person, or the temporary personality, his shadow, the “astral,” his animal instincts, and even his physical existence, to survive alongside the “spiritual Ego” and become eternal? Naturally, all of this ceases to exist, either at the time of, or soon after, physical death. Over time, it completely breaks down and vanishes from sight, being annihilated as a whole. [73]
Enq. Then you also reject resurrection in the flesh?
Inquiry. So you also reject resurrection in the flesh?
Theo. Most decidedly we do! Why should we, who believe in the archaic esoteric philosophy of the Ancients, accept the unphilosophical speculations of the later Christian theology, borrowed from the Egyptian and Greek exoteric Systems of the Gnostics?
Theo. Absolutely we do! Why should we, who believe in the ancient secret philosophy of the Ancients, accept the unphilosophical ideas of later Christian theology, which were taken from the Egyptian and Greek teachings of the Gnostics?
Enq. The Egyptians revered Nature-Spirits, and deified even onions: your Hindus are idolaters, to this day; the Zoroastrians worshipped, and do still worship, the Sun; and the best Greek philosophers were either dreamers or materialists—witness Plato and Democritus. How can you compare?
Inquiry. The Egyptians honored Nature-Spirits and even worshipped onions. Your Hindus are still idolaters today; the Zoroastrians worshipped, and still do worship, the Sun; and the top Greek philosophers were either dreamers or materialists—just look at Plato and Democritus. How can you make a comparison?
Theo. It may be so in your modern Christian and even Scientific catechism; it is not so for unbiased minds. The Egyptians revered the “One-Only-One,” as Nout; and it is from this word that Anaxagoras got his denomination Nous, or as he calls it, Νους αυτοχρατης, “the Mind or Spirit Self-Potent,” the αρχητης χινηδεως, the leading motor, or primum-mobile of all. With him the Nous was God, and the logos was man, his emanation. The Nous is the spirit (whether in Kosmos or in man), and the logos, whether Universe or astral body, the emanation of the former, the physical body being merely the animal. Our external powers perceive phenomena; our Nous alone is able to recognise their noumena. It is the logos alone, or the noumenon, that survives, because it is immortal in its very nature and essence, and the logos in man is the Eternal Ego, that which reincarnates and lasts for ever. But how can the evanescent or external shadow, the temporary clothing of that divine Emanation which returns to the source whence it proceeded, be that which is raised in incorruptibility?
Theo. It might be true in your modern Christian and even Scientific teachings, but it’s not the case for unbiased thinkers. The Egyptians honored the “One-Only-One,” known as Nout; and it is from this term that Anaxagoras derived his concept Nous, which he calls Νους αυτοχρατης, “the Mind or Spirit Self-Potent,” the αρχητης χινηδεως, the driving force, or primum-mobile of everything. For him, the Nous was God, and the logos was man, its manifestation. The Nous represents the spirit (whether in the universe or in humans), and the logos, whether as the Universe or an astral body, is the manifestation of the former, with the physical body being merely the temporal form. Our external senses perceive phenomena; only our Nous can recognize their noumena. It’s the logos alone, or the noumenon, that endures because it is inherently immortal in its nature and essence, and the logos in man is the Eternal Ego, that which reincarnates and lasts forever. But how can the fleeting or external shadow, the temporary covering of that divine emanation which returns to the source it came from, be that which is raised in incorruptibility?
Enq. Still you can hardly escape the charge of having invented a new division of man’s spiritual and psychic constituents; for no philosopher speaks of them, though you believe that Plato does. [74]
Inq. Yet, you can hardly avoid the accusation of having created a new breakdown of human spiritual and mental elements; because no philosopher discusses them, even though you think that Plato does. [74]
Theo. And I support the view. Besides Plato, there is Pythagoras, who also followed the same idea.[21] He described the Soul as a self-moving Unit (monad) composed of three elements, the Nous (Spirit), the phren (mind), and the thumos (life, breath or the Nephesh of the Kabalists) which three correspond to our “Atma-Buddhi,” (higher Spirit-Soul), to Manas (The Ego), and to Kama-rupa in conjunction with the lower reflection of Manas. That which the Ancient Greek philosophers termed Soul, in general, we call Spirit, or Spiritual Soul, Buddhi, as the vehicle of Atma (the Agathon, or Plato’s Supreme Deity). The fact that Pythagoras and others state that phren and thumos are shared by us with the brutes, proves that in this case the lower Manasic reflection (instinct) and Kama-rupa (animal living passions) are meant. And as Socrates and Plato accepted the clue and followed it, if to these five, namely, Agathon (Deity or Atma), Psuche (Soul in its collective sense), Nous (Spirit or Mind), Phren (physical mind), and Thumos (Kama-rupa or passions) we add the eidolon of the Mysteries, the shadowy form or the human double, and the physical body, it will be easy to demonstrate that the ideas of both Pythagoras and Plato were identical with ours. Even the Egyptians held to the Septenary division. In its exit, they taught, the Soul (Ego) had to pass through its seven chambers, or principles, those it left behind, and those it took along with itself. The only difference is that, ever bearing in mind the penalty of revealing Mystery-doctrines, which was death, they gave out the teaching in a broad outline, while we elaborate it and explain it in its details. But though we do give out to the world as much as is lawful, even in our doctrine more than one important detail is withheld, which those who study the esoteric philosophy and are pledged to silence, are alone entitled to know. [75]
Theo I agree with that perspective. In addition to Plato, there’s also Pythagoras, who shared the same idea.[21] He described the Soul as a self-moving Unit (monad) made up of three elements: Nous (Spirit), phren (mind), and thumos (life, breath, or the Nephesh of the Kabalists). These three correspond to our “Atma-Buddhi” (higher Spirit-Soul), Manas (The Self), and Kama-rupa combined with the lower reflection of Manas. What the Ancient Greek philosophers referred to as Soul in general, we call Spirit or Spiritual Soul, Buddhi, as the vehicle of Atma (the Agathon, or Plato’s Supreme Deity). The fact that Pythagoras and others say that phren and thumos are shared with animals indicates that in this case, the lower Manasic reflection (instinct) and Kama-rupa (animal passions) are being referenced. Just as Socrates and Plato picked up on these concepts, if we add to these five: Agathon (Deity or Atma), Psuche (Soul in its general sense), Nous (Spirit or Mind), Phren (physical mind), and Thumos (Kama-rupa or passions), the eidolon of the Mysteries—the shadowy form or human double—and the physical body, it becomes clear that the ideas of both Pythagoras and Plato align closely with ours. Even the Egyptians believed in a seven-part division. They taught that when the Soul (Ego) exits, it must pass through its seven chambers or principles—those it leaves behind and those it takes along. The main difference is that, due to the risk of revealing Mystery doctrines, which could lead to death, they presented the teaching in broad strokes, while we provide more detailed explanations. However, even though we share with the world what is permissible, there are still important details we withhold in our doctrine, which only those studying esoteric philosophy and committed to silence are entitled to know. [75]
THE GREEK TEACHINGS.
Enq. We have magnificent Greek and Latin, Sanskrit and Hebrew scholars. How is it that we find nothing in their translations that would afford us a clue to what you say?
Inquiry. We have amazing Greek and Latin, Sanskrit and Hebrew scholars. How is it that we find nothing in their translations that gives us a hint about what you're saying?
Theo. Because your translators, their great learning notwithstanding, have made of the philosophers, the Greeks especially, misty instead of mystic writers. Take as an instance Plutarch, and read what he says of “the principles” of man. That which he describes was accepted literally and attributed to metaphysical superstition and ignorance. Let me give you an illustration in point: “Man,” says Plutarch, “is compound; and they are mistaken who think him to be compounded of two parts only. For they imagine that the understanding (brain intellect) is a part of the soul (the upper Triad), but they err in this no less than those who make the soul to be a part of the body, i.e., those who make of the Triad part of the corruptible mortal quaternary. For the understanding (nous) as far exceeds the soul, as the soul is better and diviner than the body. Now this composition of the soul (ψυχη) with the understanding (νοῦς) makes reason; and with the body (or thumos, the animal soul) passion; of which the one is the beginning or principle of pleasure and pain, and the other of virtue and vice. Of these three parts conjoined and compacted together, the earth has given the body, the moon the soul, and the sun the understanding to the generation of man.”
Theo. Your translators, despite their impressive knowledge, have turned the philosophers, especially the Greeks, into misty instead of mystical writers. Take Plutarch, for example, and read what he says about “the principles” of man. What he describes has been taken literally and associated with metaphysical superstition and ignorance. Let me illustrate: “Man,” says Plutarch, “is complex; and those who think he is made of only two parts are mistaken. They believe that the understanding (brain intellect) is part of the soul (the upper Triad), but they are wrong just like those who think the soul is a part of the body, i.e., those who consider the Triad as part of the corruptible mortal quaternary. The understanding (nous) far surpasses the soul, just as the soul is superior and more divine than the body. Now, this combination of the soul (ψυχη) with the understanding (νοῦς) creates reason; and when combined with the body (or thumos, the animal soul), it produces passion; one being the source of pleasure and pain, and the other of virtue and vice. From these three parts joined together, the earth provides the body, the moon the soul, and the sun the understanding for the generation of man.”
This last sentence is purely allegorical, and will be comprehended only by those who are versed in the esoteric science of correspondences and know which planet is related to every principle. Plutarch divides the latter into three groups, and makes of the body a compound of physical frame, astral shadow, and breath, or the triple lower part, which “from earth was taken and to earth returns”; of the middle principle and the instinctual soul, the second part, derived from and through and ever influenced by the moon[22]; and only of the higher part or the Spiritual Soul, with the Atmic and Manasic elements in it does he make a direct emanation of the Sun, who stands here for Agathon the Supreme Deity. This is proven by what he says further as follows: [76]
This last sentence is purely symbolic and will only be understood by those familiar with the hidden science of correspondences and who know which planet is associated with each principle. Plutarch divides these principles into three groups and considers the body to be made up of the physical frame, the astral shadow, and breath, or the three lower parts, which “was taken from the earth and returns to the earth”; the middle principle and the instinctual soul, the second part, derived from, through, and always influenced by the moon[22]; and only the higher part or the Spiritual Soul, containing the Atmic and Manasic elements, is seen as a direct emanation of the Sun, which here represents Agathon, the Supreme Deity. This is confirmed by what he states next: [76]
“Now of the deaths we die, the one makes man two of three and the other one of (out of) two. The former is in the region and jurisdiction of Demeter, whence the name given to the Mysteries, τελειν, resembled that given to death, τελευταν. The Athenians also heretofore called the deceased sacred to Demeter. As for the other death, it is in the moon or region of Persephone.”
“Now, of the deaths we experience, one makes a man two out of three, and the other one out of two. The first is in the domain of Demeter, which is where the name given to the Mysteries, τελειν, is similar to the term for death, τελευταν. The Athenians also previously referred to the deceased as sacred to Demeter. As for the other death, it belongs to the moon or the realm of Persephone.”
Here you have our doctrine, which shows man a septenary during life; a quintile just after death, in Kama-loka; and a threefold Ego, Spirit-Soul, and consciousness in Devachan. This separation, first in “the Meadows of Hades,” as Plutarch calls the Kama-loka, then in Devachan, was part and parcel of the performances during the sacred Mysteries, when the candidates for initiation enacted the whole drama of death, and the resurrection as a glorified spirit, by which name we mean Consciousness. This is what Plutarch means when he says:—
Here you have our doctrine, which shows a person experiencing a sevenfold existence during life; a fivefold state right after death, in Kama-loka; and a three-part Ego, consisting of Spirit, Soul, and consciousness in Devachan. This separation, first in “the Meadows of Hades,” as Plutarch refers to the Kama-loka, and then in Devachan, was an essential part of the rituals during the sacred Mysteries, when the candidates for initiation performed the entire drama of death and resurrection as a glorified spirit, which we mean by Consciousness. This is what Plutarch means when he says:—
“And as with the one, the terrestrial, so with the other celestial Hermes doth dwell. This suddenly and with violence plucks the soul from the body; but Proserpina mildly and in a long time disjoins the understanding from the soul.[23] For this reason she is called Monogenes, only begotten, or rather begetting one alone; for the better part of man becomes alone when it is separated by her. Now both the one and the other happens thus according to nature. It is ordained by Fate (Fatum or Karma) that every soul, whether with or without understanding (mind), when gone out of the [77] body, should wander for a time, though not all for the same, in the region lying between the earth and moon (Kama-loka).[24] For those that have been unjust and dissolute suffer then the punishment due to their offences; but the good and virtuous are there detained till they are purified, and have, by expiation, purged out of them all the infections they might have contracted from the contagion of the body, as if from foul health, living in the mildest part of the air, called the Meadows of Hades, where they must remain for a certain prefixed and appointed time. And then, as if they were returning from a wandering pilgrimage or long exile into their country, they have a taste of joy, such as they principally receive who are initiated into Sacred Mysteries, mixed with trouble, admiration, and each one’s proper and peculiar hope.”
“And just like the earthly realm, the celestial also has its own Hermes. This one suddenly and violently tears the soul away from the body, while Proserpina gently and gradually separates the mind from the soul.[23] That's why she's called Monogenes, only begotten, or rather the one who begets alone; because the better part of a person stands alone when she separates it. Both processes occur naturally. It is fated (Fatum or Karma) that every soul, whether it has understanding (mind) or not, upon exiting the [77] body, will wander for a while, although not all for the same duration, in the space between the earth and the moon (Kama-loka).[24] Those who have acted unjustly and lived recklessly face the consequences of their actions; meanwhile, the good and virtuous remain there until they are cleansed, having purged all the impurities they might have picked up from their physical existence, as if recovering from illness, dwelling in the gentlest part of the air, known as the Meadows of Hades, where they must stay for a set and determined period. Then, as if returning from a long journey or exile back to their homeland, they experience a taste of joy, similar to that felt by those who are initiated into Sacred Mysteries, mingled with anxiety, wonder, and each person's unique and specific hope.”
This is Nirvanic bliss, and no Theosophist could describe in plainer though esoteric language the mental joys of Devachan, where every man has his paradise around him, erected by his consciousness. But you must beware of the general error into which too many even of our Theosophists fall. Do not imagine that because man is called septenary, then quintuple and a triad, he is a compound of seven, five, or three entities; or, as well expressed by a Theosophical writer, of skins to be peeled off like the skins of an onion. The “principles,” as already said, save the body, the life, and the astral eidolon, all of which disperse at death, are simply aspects and states of consciousness. There is but one real man, enduring through the cycle of life and immortal in essence, if not in form, and this is Manas, the Mind-man or embodied Consciousness. The objection made by the materialists, who deny the possibility of mind and consciousness acting without matter is worthless in our case. We do not deny the soundness of their argument; but we simply ask our opponents, “Are you acquainted with all the states of matter, you who knew hitherto but of three? And how do you know whether that which we refer to as ABSOLUTE CONSCIOUSNESS or Deity for ever invisible and unknowable, be not that which, though it eludes for ever our human finite conception, is still universal Spirit-matter or matter-Spirit in its absolute infinitude?” It is then one of the lowest, and in its manvantaric manifestations fractioned-aspects of this Spirit-matter, which is the conscious Ego that creates its own paradise, a fool’s paradise, it may be, still a state of bliss. [78]
This is Nirvanic bliss, and no Theosophist could explain the mental joys of Devachan in simpler yet esoteric terms, where each person experiences their own paradise, built by their consciousness. But you need to be cautious of the common mistake that many of our Theosophists make. Don’t believe that because a person is described as having seven parts, then five and three, they are a mix of seven, five, or three entities; or, as a Theosophical writer put it well, layers to be peeled away like an onion. The "principles," aside from the body, life, and the astral eidolon, which all disperse at death, are simply aspects and states of consciousness. There is only one real person who endures through the cycle of life and is immortal in essence, if not in form, and this is Manas, the Mind-person or embodied Consciousness. The objection from materialists, who argue that mind and consciousness can't exist without matter, doesn't hold up in our case. We don’t argue against the validity of their point; we merely ask our challengers, “Are you familiar with all the states of matter, you who have only known three? And how do you know if what we call ABSOLUTE CONSCIOUSNESS or Deity, which is forever invisible and unknowable, isn’t that which, though it always escapes our human finite understanding, is still universal Spirit-matter or matter-Spirit in its absolute infinitude?” It is, then, one of the lowest and, in its manvantaric expressions, fractioned aspects of this Spirit-matter, which is the conscious Ego that creates its own paradise, perhaps a fool’s paradise, but still a state of bliss. [78]
Enq. But what is Devachan?
Enq. But what is Devachan?
Theo. The “land of gods” literally; a condition, a state of mental bliss. Philosophically a mental condition analogous to, but far more vivid and real than, the most vivid dream. It is the state after death of most mortals. [79]
Theo. The "land of gods" literally; a condition, a state of mental bliss. Philosophically, it's a mental state similar to, but much more intense and real than, the most vivid dream. It is the state after death for most people. [79]
THE PHYSICAL AND THE SPIRITUAL MAN.
Enq. I am glad to hear you believe in the immortality of the Soul.
Inquiry. I'm glad to hear you believe in the immortality of the soul.
Theo. Not of “the Soul,” but of the divine Spirit; or rather in the immortality of the reincarnating Ego.
Theo Not of “the Soul,” but of the divine Spirit; or rather in the immortality of the reincarnating Self.
Enq. What is the difference?
Enq. What's the difference?
Theo. A very great one in our philosophy, but this is too abstruse and difficult a question to touch lightly upon. We shall have to analyse them separately, and then in conjunction. We may begin with Spirit.
Theo. A significant figure in our philosophy, but this is too complex and challenging a question to address superficially. We should examine them individually, and then together. Let's start with Spirit.
We say that the Spirit (the “Father in secret” of Jesus), or Atman, is no individual property of any man, but is the Divine essence which has no body, no form, which is imponderable, invisible and indivisible, that which does not exist and yet is, as the Buddhists say of Nirvana. It only overshadows the mortal; that which enters into him and pervades the whole body being only its omnipresent rays, or light, radiated through Buddhi, its vehicle and direct emanation. This is the secret meaning of the assertions of almost all the ancient philosophers, when they said that “the rational part of man’s soul”[25] never entered wholly into the man, but only overshadowed him more or less through the irrational spiritual Soul or Buddhi.[26] [80]
We say that the Spirit (the “Father in secret” of Jesus), or Atman, is not a personal possession of anyone, but rather the Divine essence that has no body or form, which is weightless, invisible, and indivisible; it is that which does not exist yet is, as the Buddhists refer to Nirvana. It only casts a shadow over the mortal; what enters him and fills the whole body is merely its all-encompassing rays or light, radiating through Buddhi, its medium and direct emanation. This is the hidden meaning behind the claims of nearly all ancient philosophers when they stated that “the rational part of man’s soul”[25] never fully entered into the person, but only overshadowed him to varying degrees through the irrational spiritual Soul or Buddhi.[26] [80]
Enq. I laboured under the impression that the “Animal Soul” alone was irrational, not the Divine.
Inquiry. I was under the impression that only the “Animal Soul” was irrational, not the Divine.
Theo. You have to learn the difference between that which is negatively, or passively “irrational,” because undifferentiated, and that which is irrational because too active and positive. Man is a correlation of spiritual powers, as well as a correlation of chemical and physical forces, brought into function by what we call “principles.”
Theo. You need to understand the difference between something that is negatively, or passively “irrational,” due to being undifferentiated, and something that is irrational because it is too active and positive. A person is a connection of spiritual energies, as well as a connection of chemical and physical forces, put into action by what we refer to as “principles.”
Enq. I have read a good deal upon the subject, and it seems to me that the notions of the older philosophers differed a great deal from those of the mediæval Kabalists, though they do agree in some particulars.
Inquiry. I've read quite a bit on the topic, and it seems to me that the ideas of the older philosophers were quite different from those of the medieval Kabalists, although they do share some similarities.
Theo. The most substantial difference between them and us is this. While we believe with the Neo-Platonists and the Eastern teachings that the spirit (Atma) never descends hypostatically into the living man, but only showers more or less its radiance on the inner man (the psychic and spiritual compound of the astral principles), the Kabalists maintain that the human Spirit, detaching itself from the ocean of light and Universal Spirit, enters man’s Soul, where it remains throughout life imprisoned in the astral capsule. All Christian Kabalists still maintain the same, as they are unable to break quite loose from their anthropomorphic and Biblical doctrines.
Theo. The biggest difference between them and us is this. While we align with the Neo-Platonists and Eastern teachings that the spirit (Atma) never fully descends into a living person, but only radiates its light onto the inner person (the psychic and spiritual part of the astral principles), Kabalists argue that the human Spirit, separating itself from the ocean of light and Universal Spirit, enters a person's Soul, where it stays trapped in the astral capsule throughout life. All Christian Kabalists still hold this view, as they can't completely break free from their anthropomorphic and Biblical beliefs.
Enq. And what do you say?
Enq. So, what do you think?
Theo. We say that we only allow the presence of the radiation of Spirit (or Atma) in the astral capsule, and so far only as that spiritual radiancy is concerned. We say that man and Soul have to conquer their immortality by ascending towards the unity with which, if successful, they will be finally linked and into which they are finally, so to speak, absorbed. The individualization of man after death depends on the spirit, not on his soul and body. Although the word “personality,” in the sense in which it is usually understood, is an absurdity if applied literally to our immortal essence, still the latter is, as our individual Ego, a distinct entity, [81] immortal and eternal, per se. It is only in the case of black magicians or of criminals beyond redemption, criminals who have been such during a long series of lives—that the shining thread, which links the spirit to the personal soul from the moment of the birth of the child, is violently snapped, and the disembodied entity becomes divorced from the personal soul, the latter being annihilated without leaving the smallest impression of itself on the former. If that union between the lower, or personal Manas, and the individual reincarnating Ego, has not been effected during life, then the former is left to share the fate of the lower animals, to gradually dissolve into ether, and have its personality annihilated. But even then the Ego remains a distinct being. It (the spiritual Ego) only loses one Devachanic state—after that special, and in that case indeed useless, life—as that idealized Personality, and is reincarnated, after enjoying for a short time its freedom as a planetary spirit, almost immediately.
Theo. We say that we only allow the presence of the Spirit's radiance (or Atma) in the astral capsule, and only in relation to that spiritual brightness. We believe that man and soul must achieve immortality by rising towards unity, which, if successful, will ultimately connect them and into which they are ultimately, so to speak, absorbed. The individualization of a person after death depends on the spirit, not on the soul and body. Although the term “personality,” in the way it is commonly understood, seems nonsensical if literally applied to our immortal essence, it is still, as our individual Ego, a distinct entity, [81] immortal and eternal, per se. It is only in the case of black magicians or irredeemable criminals, those who have lived that way for a long time—that the shining thread, which connects the spirit to the personal soul from the moment a child is born, is forcefully broken, and the disembodied being becomes separated from the personal soul, which is then destroyed without leaving any trace on the former. If that connection between the lower, or personal Manas, and the individual reincarnating Ego hasn’t been established during life, then the former is left to share the fate of lower animals, gradually dissolving into the ether, leading to the annihilation of its personality. But even then, the Ego remains a distinct being. It (the spiritual Ego) only loses one Devachanic state—after that particular, and in this case indeed unnecessary, life—as that idealized Personality, and is reincarnated, after briefly enjoying its freedom as a planetary spirit, almost immediately.
Enq. It is stated in Isis Unveiled that such planetary Spirits or Angels, “the gods of the Pagans or the Archangels of the Christians,” will never be men on our planet.
Inquiry. It is stated in Isis Unveiled that these planetary Spirits or Angels, “the gods of the Pagans or the Archangels of the Christians,” will never become humans on our planet.
Theo. Quite right. Not “such,” but some classes of higher Planetary Spirits. They will never be men on this planet, because they are liberated Spirits from a previous, earlier world, and as such they cannot re-become men on this one. Yet all these will live again in the next and far higher Mahamanvantara, after this “great Age,” and “Brahma pralaya,” (a little period of 16 figures or so) is over. For you must have heard, of course, that Eastern philosophy teaches us that mankind consists of such “Spirits” imprisoned in human bodies? The difference between animals and men is this: the former are ensouled by the “principles” potentially, the latter actually.[27] Do you understand now the difference?
Theo. That's correct. Not “such,” but some types of higher Planetary Spirits. They will never be humans on this planet because they are liberated Spirits from a previous, earlier world, and as such, they cannot become humans here again. However, all of these Spirits will be reborn in the next and much higher Mahamanvantara after this “great Age” and “Brahma pralaya,” (a brief period of around 16 figures or so) have passed. You must have heard that Eastern philosophy teaches us that humanity consists of such “Spirits” trapped in human bodies, right? The difference between animals and humans is this: the former are ensouled by the “principles” potentially, while the latter are actually.[27] Do you understand now the difference?
Enq. Yes; but this specialisation has been in all ages the stumbling-block of metaphysicians. [82]
Inquiry. Yes; but this specialization has always been the hurdle for metaphysicians throughout history. [82]
Theo. It was. The whole esotericism of the Buddhistic philosophy is based on this mysterious teaching, understood by so few persons, and so totally misrepresented by many of the most learned modern scholars. Even metaphysicians are too inclined to confound the effect with the cause. An Ego who has won his immortal life as spirit will remain the same inner self throughout all his rebirths on earth; but this does not imply necessarily that he must either remain the Mr. Smith or Mr. Brown he was on earth, or lose his individuality. Therefore, the astral soul and the terrestrial body of man may, in the dark hereafter, be absorbed into the cosmical ocean of sublimated elements, and cease to feel his last personal Ego (if it did not deserve to soar higher), and the divine Ego still remain the same unchanged entity, though this terrestrial experience of his emanation may be totally obliterated at the instant of separation from the unworthy vehicle.
Theo It was. The entire complexity of Buddhist philosophy is built on this mysterious teaching, understood by so few people and so often misrepresented by many of the most knowledgeable modern scholars. Even metaphysicians tend to confuse the effect with the cause. An Ego that has achieved its immortal life as spirit will remain the same inner self through all its rebirths on earth; however, this doesn’t mean that it must continue to be the same Mr. Smith or Mr. Brown it was on earth, nor does it mean it will lose its individuality. Thus, the astral soul and the earthly body of a person may, in the distant future, merge into the universal ocean of refined elements, and cease to experience its last personal Ego (if it didn’t deserve to rise higher), while the divine Ego remains the same unchanged entity, even if the earthly experiences of its manifestation might be completely erased at the moment of separation from the unworthy vessel.
Enq. If the “Spirit,” or the divine portion of the soul, is pre-existent as a distinct being from all eternity, as Origen, Synesius, and other semi-Christians and semi-Platonic philosophers taught, and if it is the same, and nothing more than the metaphysically-objective soul, how can it be otherwise than eternal? And what matters it in such a case, whether man leads a pure life or an animal, if, do what he may, he can never lose his individuality?
Inquiry. If the “Spirit,” or the divine part of the soul, has existed as a separate being for all eternity, as Origen, Synesius, and other semi-Christian and semi-Platonic philosophers suggested, and if it is simply the metaphysically objective soul, how can it be anything but eternal? And in that scenario, what difference does it make if a person lives a pure life or a base one, if no matter what they do, they can never lose their individuality?
Theo. This doctrine, as you have stated it, is just as pernicious in its consequences as that of vicarious atonement. Had the latter dogma, in company with the false idea that we are all immortal, been demonstrated to the world in its true light, humanity would have been bettered by its propagation.
Theo. The idea you've presented is just as harmful in its consequences as the concept of vicarious atonement. If the latter belief, along with the mistaken notion that we're all immortal, had been shown to the world in a clear way, humanity would have benefited from its spread.
Let me repeat to you again. Pythagoras, Plato, Timaeus of Locris, and the old Alexandrian School, derived the Soul of man (or his higher “principles” and attributes) from the Universal World Soul, the latter being, according to their teachings, Aether (Pater-Zeus). Therefore, neither of these “principles” can be unalloyed essence of the Pythagorean Monas, or our Atma-Buddhi, because the Anima Mundi is but the effect, the subjective emanation or rather radiation of the former. Both the human Spirit (or the [83] individuality), the reincarnating Spiritual Ego, and Buddhi, the Spiritual soul, are pre-existent. But, while the former exists as a distinct entity, an individualization, the soul exists as pre-existing breath, an unscient portion of an intelligent whole. Both were originally formed from the Eternal Ocean of light; but as the Fire-Philosophers, the mediæval Theosophists, expressed it, there is a visible as well as invisible spirit in fire. They made a difference between the anima bruta and the anima divina. Empedocles firmly believed all men and animals to possess two souls; and in Aristotle we find that he calls one the reasoning soul, νους and the other, the animal soul, ψυχη. According to these philosophers, the reasoning soul comes from within the universal soul, and the other from without.
Let me say this again. Pythagoras, Plato, Timaeus of Locris, and the ancient Alexandrian School believed that the Soul of humanity (or our higher “principles” and attributes) comes from the Universal World Soul, which they considered to be Aether (Father-Zeus). Therefore, neither of these “principles” can be the pure essence of the Pythagorean Monas, or our Atma-Buddhi, because the Anima Mundi is just the result, the subjective emanation, or rather radiation of the former. Both the human Spirit (or the [83] individuality), the reincarnating Spiritual Ego, and Buddhi, the Spiritual soul, pre-exist. However, while the former exists as a distinct entity, an individualization, the soul exists as a pre-existing breath, an integral part of an intelligent whole. Both were originally formed from the Eternal Ocean of light; but as the Fire-Philosophers and medieval Theosophists expressed it, there is a visible as well as an invisible spirit in fire. They distinguished between the anima bruta and the anima divina. Empedocles firmly believed that all humans and animals possess two souls; and in Aristotle, we see he refers to one as the reasoning soul, νους, and the other as the animal soul, ψυχη. According to these philosophers, the reasoning soul comes from within the universal soul, while the other comes from without.
Enq. Would you call the Soul, i.e., the human thinking Soul, or what you call the Ego—matter?
Inquiry. Would you consider the Soul, i.e., the human thinking Soul, or what you refer to as the Ego—matter?
Theo. Not matter, but substance assuredly; nor would the word “matter,” if prefixed with the adjective, primordial, be a word to avoid. That matter, we say, is co-eternal with Spirit, and is not our visible, tangible, and divisible matter, but its extreme sublimation. Pure Spirit is but one remove from the no-Spirit, or the absolute all. Unless you admit that man was evolved out of this primordial Spirit-matter, and represents a regular progressive scale of “principles” from meta-Spirit down to the grossest matter, how can we ever come to regard the inner man as immortal, and at the same time as a spiritual Entity and a mortal man?
Theo. It doesn't matter, but it's definitely about substance; and the term “matter,” especially when paired with the adjective primordial, is one we shouldn't shy away from. We say that matter is co-eternal with Spirit, and it isn't our visible, tangible, and divisible matter, but rather its ultimate refinement. Pure Spirit is just one step away from no-Spirit, or the absolute all. Unless you accept that humanity evolved from this primordial Spirit-matter and represents a continuous progression of “principles” from meta-Spirit down to the most dense matter, how can we ever view the inner man as immortal, while also recognizing him as both a spiritual entity and a mortal being?
Enq. Then why should you not believe in God as such an Entity?
Inquiry. Then why shouldn't you believe in God as that kind of Entity?
Theo. Because that which is infinite and unconditioned can have no form, and cannot be a being, not in any Eastern philosophy worthy of the name, at any rate. An “entity” is immortal, but is so only in its ultimate essence, not in its individual form. When at the last point of its cycle, it is absorbed into its primordial nature; and it becomes spirit, when it loses its name of Entity. [84]
Theo. Because what is infinite and unconditioned cannot have a form and cannot be a being, at least not in any legitimate Eastern philosophy. An “entity” is immortal, but only in its ultimate essence, not in its individual form. When it reaches the end of its cycle, it is absorbed back into its original nature; it becomes spirit when it sheds the name of Entity. [84]
Its immortality as a form is limited only to its life-cycle or the Mahamanvantara; after which it is one and identical with the Universal Spirit, and no longer a separate Entity. As to the personal Soul—by which we mean the spark of consciousness that preserves in the Spiritual Ego the idea of the personal “I” of the last incarnation—this lasts, as a separate distinct recollection, only throughout the Devachanic period; after which time it is added to the series of other innumerable incarnations of the Ego, like the remembrance in our memory of one of a series of days, at the end of a year. Will you bind the infinitude you claim for your God to finite conditions? That alone which is indissolubly cemented by Atma (i.e., Buddhi-Manas) is immortal. The Soul of man (i.e., of the personality) per se is neither immortal, eternal nor divine. Says the Zohar (vol. iii., p. 616), “the soul, when sent to this earth, puts on an earthly garment, to preserve herself here, so she receives above a shining garment, in order to be able to look without injury into the mirror, whose light proceeds from the Lord of Light.” Moreover, the Zohar teaches that the soul cannot reach the abode of bliss, unless she has received the “holy kiss,” or the reunion of the soul with the substance from which she emanated—spirit. All souls are dual, and, while the latter is a feminine principle, the spirit is masculine. While imprisoned in body, man is a trinity, unless his pollution is such as to have caused his divorce from the spirit. “Woe to the soul which prefers to her divine husband (spirit) the earthly wedlock with her terrestrial body,” records a text of the Book of the Keys, a Hermetic work. Woe indeed, for nothing will remain of that personality to be recorded on the imperishable tablets of the Ego’s memory.
Its immortality as a form is only tied to its life-cycle or the Mahamanvantara; afterward, it merges with the Universal Spirit and is no longer a separate entity. As for the personal Soul—meaning the spark of consciousness that maintains the idea of the personal “I” from the last life—this lasts, as a unique memory, only during the Devachanic period; after that, it becomes part of the many other incarnations of the Ego, similar to how we remember a particular day at the end of the year. Will you constrain the infinity you attribute to your God with finite conditions? Only that which is unbreakably connected through Atma (i.e., Buddhi-Manas) is immortal. The Soul of man (i.e., of the personality) per se is neither immortal, eternal, nor divine. The Zohar (vol. iii., p. 616) states, “the soul, when sent to this earth, puts on an earthly garment to preserve herself here, and receives a shining garment above, allowing her to look unscathed into the mirror whose light comes from the Lord of Light.” Additionally, the Zohar teaches that the soul cannot enter a state of bliss unless it has received the “holy kiss,” or the reunion of the soul with the substance from which it came—spirit. All souls are dual, with the latter being a feminine principle and the spirit being masculine. While trapped in a body, man is a trinity, unless his corruption is so severe that it causes his separation from the spirit. “Woe to the soul that chooses earthly marriage with her physical body over her divine husband (spirit),” notes a text from the Book of the Keys, a Hermetic work. Woe indeed, for nothing will remain of that personality to be recorded on the imperishable tablets of the Ego’s memory.
Enq. How can that which, if not breathed by God into man, yet is on your own confession of an identical substance with the divine, fail to be immortal?
Inquiry. How can something that, unless breathed by God into humans, is, by your own admission, made of the same substance as the divine, not be immortal?
Theo. Every atom and speck of matter, not of substance only, is imperishable in its essence, but not in its individual consciousness. Immortality is but one’s unbroken consciousness; and the personal consciousness can hardly last longer than the personality itself, can it? And such consciousness, as I [85] already told you, survives only throughout Devachan, after which it is reabsorbed, first, in the individual, and then in the universal consciousness. Better enquire of your theologians how it is that they have so sorely jumbled up the Jewish Scriptures. Read the Bible, if you would have a good proof that the writers of the Pentateuch, and Genesis especially, never regarded nephesh, that which God breathes into Adam (Gen. ch. ii.), as the immortal soul. Here are some instances:—“And God created ... every nephesh (life) that moveth” (Gen i. 21), meaning animals; and (Gen. ii. 7) it is said: “And man became a nephesh” (living soul), which shows that the word nephesh was indifferently applied to immortal man and to mortal beast. “And surely your blood of your nepheshim (lives) will I require; at the hand of every beast will I require it, and at the hand of man” (Gen. ix. 5), “Escape for nephesh” (escape for thy life, it is translated), (Gen. xix. 17). “Let us not kill him,” reads the English version (Gen. xxxvii. 21). “Let us not kill his nephesh” is the Hebrew text. “Nephesh for nephesh,” says Leviticus (xvii. 8). “He that killeth any man shall surely be put to death,” literally “He that smiteth the nephesh of a man” (Lev. xxiv. 17); and from verse 18 and following it reads: “And he that killeth a beast (nephesh) shall make it good ... Beast for beast,” whereas the original text has it “nephesh for nephesh.” How could man kill that which is immortal? And this explains also why the Sadducees denied the immortality of the soul, as it also affords another proof that very probably the Mosaic Jews—the uninitiated at any rate—never believed in the soul’s survival at all.
Theo. Every atom and speck of matter, not just in terms of substance, is imperishable in its essence, but not in its individual consciousness. Immortality is simply the continuity of one’s consciousness; and personal consciousness can hardly last longer than the personality itself, can it? And as I’ve [85] already mentioned, such consciousness only survives in Devachan, after which it is reabsorbed, first into the individual consciousness, and then into the universal consciousness. You might want to ask your theologians why they have so badly mixed up the Jewish Scriptures. Read the Bible if you want solid evidence that the authors of the Pentateuch, especially Genesis, never saw nephesh, the breath of God into Adam (Gen. ch. ii.), as the immortal soul. Here are a few examples: “And God created ... every nephesh (life) that moves” (Gen i. 21), referring to animals; and (Gen. ii. 7) it says: “And man became a nephesh” (living soul), which shows that the term nephesh was applied equally to immortal humans and mortal animals. “And surely your blood of your nepheshim (lives) will I require; at the hand of every beast will I require it, and at the hand of man” (Gen. ix. 5), “Escape for nephesh” (which is translated as escape for your life, (Gen. xix. 17). “Let us not kill him,” reads the English version (Gen. xxxvii. 21). “Let us not kill his nephesh” is what the Hebrew text says. “Nephesh for nephesh,” says Leviticus (xvii. 8). “Anyone who kills a man shall surely be put to death,” literally “He who strikes the nephesh of a man” (Lev. xxiv. 17); and from verse 18 and onward it states: “And he who kills a beast (nephesh) shall make it good ... Beast for beast,” whereas the original text states “nephesh for nephesh.” How could man kill what is immortal? This also clarifies why the Sadducees denied the immortality of the soul, as it further supports the idea that, most likely, the Mosaic Jews—the uninitiated at least—never believed in the survival of the soul at all.
ON ETERNAL REWARD AND PUNISHMENT;
AND ON NIRVANA.
Enq. It is hardly necessary, I suppose, to ask you whether you believe in the Christian dogmas of Paradise and Hell, or in future rewards and punishments as taught by the Orthodox churches? [86]
Inquiry. I guess it's not really necessary to ask if you believe in the Christian teachings about Heaven and Hell, or in the future rewards and punishments as described by the Orthodox churches? [86]
Theo. As described in your catechisms, we reject them absolutely; least of all would we accept their eternity. But we believe firmly in what we call the Law of Retribution, and in the absolute justice and wisdom guiding this Law, or Karma. Hence we positively refuse to accept the cruel and unphilosophical belief in eternal reward or eternal punishment. We say with Horace:—
Theo. As stated in your teachings, we completely reject them; we would never accept their idea of eternity. Instead, we strongly believe in what we refer to as the Law of Retribution, and in the absolute justice and wisdom behind this Law, or Karma. Therefore, we firmly refuse to accept the harsh and illogical belief in eternal reward or eternal punishment. We agree with Horace:—
This is a rule for all men, and a just one. Have we to believe that God, of whom you make the embodiment of wisdom, love and mercy, is less entitled to these attributes than mortal man?
This is a rule for everyone, and it’s a fair one. Should we really think that God, who you say represents wisdom, love, and mercy, deserves these qualities less than humans do?
Enq. Have you any other reasons for rejecting this dogma?
Inquiry. Do you have any other reasons for rejecting this belief?
Theo. Our chief reason for it lies in the fact of re-incarnation. As already stated, we reject the idea of a new soul created for every newly-born babe. We believe that every human being is the bearer, or Vehicle, of an Ego coeval with every other Ego; because all Egos are of the same essence and belong to the primeval emanation from one universal infinite Ego. Plato calls the latter the logos (or the second manifested God); and we, the manifested divine principle, which is one with the universal mind or soul, not the anthropomorphic, extra-cosmic and personal God in which so many Theists believe. Pray do not confuse.
Theo. The main reason behind this is the concept of reincarnation. As we've already mentioned, we don't accept the idea that a new soul is created for each newborn baby. Instead, we believe that every person carries an Ego that has existed alongside every other Ego; because all Egos share the same essence and come from the original emanation of one universal infinite Ego. Plato refers to this as the logos (or the second manifested God); and we see it as the manifested divine principle, which is unified with the universal mind or soul, not the anthropomorphic, extra-cosmic, and personal God that many Theists believe in. Please don't get confused.
Enq. But where is the difficulty, once you accept a manifested principle, in believing that the soul of every new mortal is created by that Principle, as all the Souls before it have been so created?
Query. But what's the problem, once you accept a proven principle, in believing that the soul of every new person is created by that Principle, just like all the souls before it were created?
Theo. Because that which is impersonal can hardly create, plan and think, at its own sweet will and pleasure. Being a universal Law, immutable in its periodical manifestations, those of radiating and manifesting its own essence at the beginning of every new cycle of life, IT is not supposed to create men, only to repent a few years later of having created them. If we have to believe in a divine principle at all, it must be in one which is as absolute harmony, logic, and justice, as it is absolute love, wisdom, and impartiality; and a God who would create every soul [87] for the space of one brief span of life, regardless of the fact whether it has to animate the body of a wealthy, happy man, or that of a poor suffering wretch, hapless from birth to death though he has done nothing to deserve his cruel fate—would be rather a senseless fiend than a God. (Vide infra, “On the Punishment of the Ego.”) Why, even the Jewish philosophers, believers in the Mosaic Bible (esoterically, of course), have never entertained such an idea; and, moreover, they believed in re-incarnation, as we do.
Theo. Because what is impersonal can hardly create, plan, and think at its own leisure. As a universal Law, unchanging in its periodic expressions of radiating and showing its own essence at the start of every new life cycle, IT is not meant to create humans, only to regret a few years later that it did. If we are to believe in any divine principle, it must be one that embodies absolute harmony, logic, and justice, as well as absolute love, wisdom, and fairness; a God who would create every soul [87] for the length of one brief span of life, no matter whether it animates the body of a wealthy, happy person or that of a poor, suffering individual, unfortunate from birth to death even though he has done nothing to deserve his harsh fate—would be more of a senseless fiend than a God. (Vide infra, “On the Punishment of the Ego.”) In fact, even Jewish philosophers, who believed in the Mosaic Bible (esoterically, of course), never held such an idea; and, in addition, they believed in reincarnation, as we do.
Enq. Can you give me some instances as a proof of this?
Inquiry. Can you provide me with some examples to prove this?
Theo. Most decidedly I can. Philo Judæus says (in “De Somniis,” p. 455): “The air is full of them (of souls); those which are nearest the earth, descending to be tied to mortal bodies, παλινδρομοῦσιν αὖθις return to other bodies, being desirous to live in them.” In the Zohar, the soul is made to plead her freedom before God: “Lord of the Universe! I am happy in this world, and do not wish to go into another world, where I shall be a handmaid, and be exposed to all kinds of pollutions.”[28] The doctrine of fatal necessity, the everlasting immutable law, is asserted in the answer of the Deity: “Against thy will thou becomest an embryo, and against thy will thou art born.”[29] Light would be incomprehensible without darkness to make it manifest by contrast; good would be no longer good without evil to show the priceless nature of the boon; and so personal virtue could claim no merit, unless it had passed through the furnace of temptation. Nothing is eternal and unchangeable, save the concealed Deity. Nothing that is finite—whether because it had a beginning, or must have an end—can remain stationary. It must either progress or recede; and a soul which thirsts after a reunion with its spirit, which alone confers upon it immortality, must purify itself through cyclic transmigrations onward toward the only land of bliss and eternal rest, called in the Zohar, “The Palace of Love,” היבל אחכה; in the Hindu religion, “Moksha”; among the Gnostics, “The Pleroma of Eternal Light”; and by the Buddhists, “Nirvana.” And all these states are temporary, not eternal. [88]
Theo. Absolutely, I can. Philo Judæus says (in “De Somniis,” p. 455): “The air is filled with souls; those closest to the earth come down to be attached to mortal bodies, παλινδρομοῦσιν αὖθις returning to other bodies because they want to live in them.” In the Zohar, the soul argues for her freedom before God: “Lord of the Universe! I am happy in this world and do not want to go into another world, where I will be a servant and face all kinds of pollution.”[28] The idea of fatal necessity, the unchanging law, is confirmed in God's response: “Against your will you become an embryo, and against your will you are born.”[29] Light would be incomprehensible without darkness to define it by contrast; good would no longer be good without evil to highlight its true value; and personal virtue can claim no worth unless it has been tested through temptation. Nothing is eternal and unchangeable except the hidden Deity. Nothing finite—whether it had a beginning or must have an end—can stay the same. It has to either advance or fall back; and a soul that longs to reunite with its spirit, which alone grants it immortality, must purify itself through cycles of reincarnation toward the only place of joy and eternal peace, referred to in the Zohar as “The Palace of Love,” היבל אחכה; in Hinduism, “Moksha”; among the Gnostics, “The Pleroma of Eternal Light”; and by Buddhists, “Nirvana.” And all these states are temporary, not eternal. [88]
Enq. Yet there is no re-incarnation spoken of in all this.
Inquiry. Yet, there’s no mention of re-incarnation in all this.
Theo. A soul which pleads to be allowed to remain where she is, must be pre-existent, and not have been created for the occasion. In the Zohar (vol. iii., p. 61), however, there is a still better proof. Speaking of the reincarnating Egos (the rational souls), those whose last personality has to fade out entirely, it is said: “All souls which have alienated themselves in heaven from the Holy One—blessed be His name—have thrown themselves into an abyss at their very existence, and have anticipated the time when they are to descend once more on earth.” “The Holy One” means here, esoterically, the Atman, or Atma-Buddhi.
Theo. A soul that implores to stay where it is, must have existed before, and not have been created just for this moment. In the Zohar (vol. iii., p. 61), however, there’s an even stronger proof. Referring to the reincarnating Egos (the rational souls), those whose last identity must completely fade away, it states: “All souls that have distanced themselves in heaven from the Holy One—blessed be His name—have plunged into an abyss right from their existence and have anticipated the time when they will descend to earth again.” “The Holy One” refers here, in a deeper sense, to the Atman, or Atma-Buddhi.
Enq. Moreover, it is very strange to find Nirvana spoken of as something synonymous with the Kingdom of Heaven, or the Paradise, since according to every Orientalist of note Nirvana is a synonym of annihilation!
Inquiry. Moreover, it’s quite odd to see Nirvana referred to as something equivalent to the Kingdom of Heaven or Paradise, since according to every prominent Orientalist, Nirvana actually means annihilation!
Theo. Taken literally, with regard to the personality and differentiated matter, not otherwise. These ideas on re-incarnation and the trinity of man were held by many of the early Christian Fathers. It is the jumble made by the translators of the New Testament and ancient philosophical treatises between soul and spirit, that has occasioned the many misunderstandings. It is also one of the many reasons why Buddha, Plotinus, and so many other Initiates are now accused of having longed for the total extinction of their souls: “absorption unto the Deity,” or “reunion with the universal soul,” meaning, according to modern ideas, annihilation. The personal soul must, of course, be disintegrated into its particles, before it is able to link its purer essence for ever with the immortal spirit. But the translators of both the Acts and the Epistles, who laid the foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven, and the modern commentators on the Buddhist Sutra of the Foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness, [89] have muddled the sense of the great apostle of Christianity as of the great reformer of India. The former have smothered the word ψυχικος so that no reader imagines it to have any relation with soul; and with this confusion of soul and spirit together, Bible readers get only a perverted sense of anything on the subject. On the other hand, the interpreters of Buddha have failed to understand the meaning and object of the Buddhist four degrees of Dhyâna. Ask the Pythagoreans, “Can that spirit, which gives life and motion and partakes of the nature of light, be reduced to nonentity?” “Can even that sensitive spirit in brutes which exercises memory, one of the rational faculties, die and become nothing?” observe the Occultists. In Buddhistic philosophy annihilation means only a dispersion of matter, in whatever form or semblance of form it may be, for everything that has form is temporary, and is, therefore, really an illusion. For in eternity the longest periods of time are as a wink of the eye. So with form. Before we have time to realize that we have seen it, it is gone like an instantaneous flash of lightning, and passed for ever. When the Spiritual entity breaks loose for ever from every particle of matter, substance, or form, and re-becomes a Spiritual breath: then only does it enter upon the eternal and unchangeable Nirvana, lasting as long as the cycle of life has lasted—an eternity, truly. And then that Breath, existing in Spirit, is nothing because it is all; as a form, a semblance, a shape, it is completely annihilated; as absolute Spirit it still is, for it has become Be-ness itself. The very word used, “absorbed in the universal essence,” when spoken of the “Soul” as Spirit, means “union with.” It can never mean annihilation, as that would mean eternal separation.
Theo. Taken literally, in terms of personality and unique matter, and nothing else. Many of the early Christian Fathers believed in these ideas of reincarnation and the trinity of man. The confusion caused by translators of the New Testament and ancient philosophical texts regarding soul and spirit has led to numerous misunderstandings. It's also one of the reasons why Buddha, Plotinus, and many other initiates are now accused of desiring the complete extinction of their souls: “absorption into the Deity” or “reunion with the universal soul,” which, according to modern interpretations, means annihilation. The personal soul must, of course, break down into its components before it can connect its purer essence permanently with the immortal spirit. However, the translators of both the Acts and the Epistles, who established the foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven, and modern commentators on the Buddhist Sutra of the Foundation of the Kingdom of Righteousness, [89] have muddied the great apostle of Christianity's meaning, just as they have with the great reformer of India. The former have distorted the word ψυχικος so much that no reader thinks it relates to soul; and with this mix-up of soul and spirit, Bible readers only get a twisted understanding of anything related to the topic. Meanwhile, the interpreters of Buddha have not grasped the meaning and purpose of the four levels of Dhyâna in Buddhist philosophy. Ask the Pythagoreans, “Can that spirit, which gives life and movement and shares the nature of light, be reduced to nothingness?” “Can that sensitive spirit in animals, which possesses memory, one of the rational faculties, die and become nothing?” observe the Occultists. In Buddhist philosophy, annihilation only means the scattering of matter, in any form or likeness of form it may take, since everything that takes form is temporary and is, thus, truly an illusion. For in eternity, even the longest periods of time are like a blink of an eye. The same goes for form. Before we even have a moment to realize we’ve seen it, it’s gone, like a flash of lightning, and lost forever. When the Spiritual entity finally separates completely from every particle of matter, substance, or form, transforming back into Spiritual breath: that is when it enters into the eternal and unchangeable Nirvana, lasting as long as the cycle of life has lasted—an eternity, indeed. And then that Breath, existing in Spirit, is nothing because it is everything; as a form, a likeness, a shape, it is entirely annihilated; as absolute Spirit it still exists, for it has become Be-ness itself. The phrase “absorbed in the universal essence,” when referring to the “Soul” as Spirit, signifies “union with.” It can never mean annihilation, as that would imply eternal separation.
Enq. Do you not lay yourself open to the accusation of preaching annihilation by the language you yourself use? You have just spoken of the Soul of man returning to its primordial elements.
Inquiry. Aren't you making yourself vulnerable to the charge of promoting annihilation by the words you choose? You just mentioned the Soul of man going back to its basic elements.
Theo. But you forget that I have given you the differences between the various meanings of the word “Soul,” and shown the loose way in which the term “Spirit” has been hitherto [90] translated. We speak of an animal, a human, and a spiritual, Soul, and distinguish between them. Plato, for instance, calls “rational Soul” that which we call Buddhi, adding to it the adjective of “spiritual,” however; but that which we call the reincarnating Ego, Manas, he calls Spirit, Nous, etc., whereas we apply the term Spirit, when standing alone and without any qualification, to Atma alone. Pythagoras repeats our archaic doctrine when stating that the Ego (Nous) is eternal with Deity; that the soul only passed through various stages to arrive at divine excellence; while thumos returned to the earth, and even the phren, the lower Manas, was eliminated. Again, Plato defines Soul (Buddhi) as “the motion that is able to move itself.” “Soul,” he adds (Laws X.), “is the most ancient of all things, and the commencement of motion,” thus calling Atma-Buddhi “Soul,” and Manas “Spirit,” which we do not.
Theo. But you forget that I have given you the differences between the various meanings of the word “Soul,” and shown how loosely the term “Spirit” has been translated until now. We talk about an animal, a human, and a spiritual Soul and make distinctions between them. For example, Plato refers to the “rational Spirit” as what we call Buddhi, adding the adjective “spiritual” to it; however, what we refer to as the reincarnating Ego, Manas, he calls Spirit, Nous, etc., while we use the term Spirit by itself, without any qualifiers, to mean Atma only. Pythagoras echoes our ancient teaching when he states that the Ego (Nous) is eternal with Deity; that the soul just goes through different stages to achieve divine excellence; while thumos returns to the earth, and even the phren, the lower Manas, is eliminated. Furthermore, Plato defines Soul (Buddhi) as “the motion that is able to move itself.” He adds (Laws X.), “Soul is the most ancient of all things and the start of motion,” thus referring to Atma-Buddhi as “Soul,” and Manas as “Spirit,” which we do not.
“Soul was generated prior to body, and body is posterior and secondary, as being according to nature, ruled over by the ruling soul.” “The soul which administers all things that are moved in every way, administers likewise the heavens.”
“Spirit was created before the body, and the body is secondary and comes later, as it is naturally governed by the leading spirit.” “The spirit that manages everything that moves in any way also governs the heavens.”
“Soul then leads everything in heaven, and on earth, and in the sea, by its movements—the names of which are, to will, to consider, to take care of, to consult, to form opinions true and false, to be in a state of joy, sorrow, confidence, fear, hate, love, together with all such primary movements as are allied to these.... Being a goddess herself, she ever takes as an ally Nous, a god, and disciplines all things correctly and happily; but when with Annoia—not nous—it works out everything the contrary.”
“Soul guides everything in heaven, on earth, and in the sea through its movements—these are called will, thought, care, consultation, forming true and false opinions, and experiencing joy, sorrow, confidence, fear, hate, and love, along with all the basic movements connected to these. As a goddess, she always partners with Nous, a god, to manage everything correctly and pleasantly; but when she is with Annoia—not Nous—she ends up causing the opposite.”
In this language, as in the Buddhist texts, the negative is treated as essential existence. Annihilation comes under a similar exegesis. The positive state is essential being, but no manifestation as such. When the spirit, in Buddhistic parlance, enters Nirvana, it loses objective existence, but retains subjective being. To objective minds this is becoming absolute “nothing”; to subjective, No-thing, nothing to be displayed to sense. Thus, their Nirvana means the certitude of individual immortality in Spirit, not in Soul, which, though “the most ancient of all things,” is still—along with all the other Gods—a finite emanation, in forms and individuality, if not in substance. [91]
In this language, like in Buddhist texts, the negative is seen as a fundamental aspect of existence. Annihilation is viewed in a similar way. The positive state represents fundamental being, but not in any specific form. When the spirit, in Buddhist terms, enters Nirvana, it loses its physical existence but maintains its subjective essence. To objective thinkers, this feels like becoming absolute "nothing"; to subjective ones, it's Nothing, nothing that can be sensed. Thus, their Nirvana signifies the certainty of individual immortality in Spirit, not in Soul, which, despite being “the most ancient of all things,” remains—like all other Gods—a finite expression, in forms and individual identity, even if not in substance. [91]
Enq. I do not quite seize the idea yet, and would be thankful to have you explain this to me by some illustrations.
Inquiry. I don’t quite get the idea yet, and I would appreciate it if you could explain it to me with some examples.
Theo. No doubt it is very difficult to understand, especially to one brought up in the regular orthodox ideas of the Christian Church. Moreover, I must tell you one thing; and this is that unless you have studied thoroughly well the separate functions assigned to all the human “principles” and the state of all these after death, you will hardly realize our Eastern philosophy.
Theo. It's definitely tough to grasp, especially for someone raised with traditional Christian beliefs. Also, I have to tell you one thing: unless you've really studied the different roles assigned to all the human "principles" and what happens to them after death, you probably won't understand our Eastern philosophy very well.
ON THE VARIOUS “PRINCIPLES” IN MAN.
Enq. I have heard a good deal about this constitution of the “inner man” as you call it, but could never make “head or tail on’t” as Gabalis expresses it.
Inquiry. I've heard a lot about this "inner man" constitution, as you put it, but I've never been able to make any sense of it, as Gabalis says.
Theo. Of course, it is most difficult, and, as you say, “puzzling” to understand correctly and distinguish between the various aspects, called by us, the “principles” of the real Ego. It is the more so as there exists a notable difference in the numbering of those principles by various Eastern schools, though at the bottom there is the same identical substratum of teaching.
Theo. Of course, it’s really challenging, and as you said, “puzzling” to truly understand and differentiate between the various aspects, which we refer to as the “principles” of the true Ego. This confusion is heightened by the significant differences in how these principles are numbered among different Eastern schools, even though at their core, they share the same fundamental teachings.
Enq. Do you mean the Vedantins, as an instance? Don’t they divide your seven “principles” into five only?
Inquiry. Are you referring to the Vedantins as an example? Don’t they break your seven “principles” down to just five?
Theo. They do; but though I would not presume to dispute the point with a learned Vedantin, I may yet state as my private opinion that they have an obvious reason for it. With them it is only that compound spiritual aggregate which consists of various mental aspects that is called Man at all, the physical body being in their view something beneath contempt, and merely an illusion. Nor is the Vedanta the only philosophy to reckon in this manner. Lao-Tze, in his Tao-te-King, mentions only five principles, because he, like the Vedantins, omits to include two principles, [92] namely, the spirit (Atma) and the physical body, the latter of which, moreover, he calls “the cadaver.” Then there is the Taraka Rajà Yogà School. Its teaching recognises only three “principles” in fact; but then, in reality, their Sthulopadi, or the physical body, in its waking conscious state, their Sukshmopadhi, the same body in Svapna, or the dreaming state, and their Karanopadhi or “causal body,” or that which passes from one incarnation to another, are all dual in their aspects, and thus make six. Add to this Atma, the impersonal divine principle or the immortal element in Man, undistinguished from the Universal Spirit, and you have the same seven again.[30] They are welcome to hold to their division; we hold to ours.
Theo. They do; but while I wouldn't dare to argue with a knowledgeable Vedantin, I can share my personal view that they have a clear reason for it. For them, the only thing that's called Man is this collective spiritual entity made up of various mental aspects, while the physical body is seen as something unworthy of consideration, merely an illusion. The Vedanta isn't the only philosophy that thinks this way. Lao-Tze, in his Tao-te-King, mentions just five principles because he, like the Vedantins, leaves out two principles, [92] specifically, spirit (Atma) and the physical body, the latter of which he refers to as “the cadaver.” Then there's the Taraka Rajà Yogà School. Their teaching recognizes only three “principles” in reality; however, their Sthulopadi, or physical body in its waking conscious state, their Sukshmopadhi, the same body in Svapna, or the dreaming state, and their Karanopadhi, or “causal body,” which transitions between incarnations, all have dual aspects, resulting in six. Add to this Atma, the impersonal divine principle or the immortal part in Man, indistinguishable from the Universal Spirit, and you get the same seven again.[30] They are free to stick to their classification; we will stick to ours.
Enq. Then it seems almost the same as the division made by the mystic Christians: body, soul and spirit?
Inquiry. So, it looks like the same division made by the mystic Christians: body, soul, and spirit?
Theo. Just the same. We could easily make of the body the vehicle of the “vital Double”; of the latter the vehicle of Life or Pranâ; of Kama-rupa, or (animal) soul, the vehicle of the higher and the lower mind, and make of this six principles, crowning the whole with the one immortal spirit. In Occultism every qualificative change in the state of our consciousness gives to man a new aspect, and if it prevails and becomes part of the living and acting Ego, it must be (and is) given a special name, to distinguish the man in that particular state from the man he is when he places himself in another state.
Theo. It's basically the same. We could easily see the body as the vehicle for the “vital Double”; that for Life or Pranâ; Kama-rupa, or (animal) soul, as the vehicle for the higher and lower mind, and we could consider these six principles, culminating with the one immortal spirit. In Occultism, any change in our consciousness gives us a new perspective, and if that change lasts and becomes part of the living and acting Ego, it must (and does) get a special name to differentiate the person in that particular state from the person they are when they’re in another state.
Enq. It is just that which it is so difficult to understand.
Inquiry. That's exactly what makes it so hard to grasp.
Theo. It seems to me very easy, on the contrary, once that you have seized the main idea, i.e., that man acts on this or another plane of consciousness, in strict accordance with his mental and spiritual condition. But such is the materialism of the age that the more we explain the less people seem capable of understanding what we say. Divide the terrestrial being called man into three chief aspects, if you like, and unless you make of him a pure animal you cannot do less. Take his objective body; the thinking principle in him—which is only a little higher than the instinctual element in the animal—or the vital conscious soul; and that which [93] places him so immeasurably beyond and higher than the animal—i.e., his reasoning soul or “spirit.” Well, if we take these three groups or representative entities, and subdivide them, according to the occult teaching, what do we get?
Theo. It seems to me very simple, actually, once you grasp the main idea, which is that a person operates on different levels of consciousness based on their mental and spiritual state. But the materialism of our time makes it seem like the more we explain, the less people are able to understand. If you want to break down the human being into three main aspects, go ahead, but unless you see him as just a pure animal, that's the minimum you can do. First, consider his physical body; next, the thinking part of him—which is only a bit more advanced than the instinctual side of animals—or the conscious vital soul; and finally, that which sets him far above and beyond the animal—i.e., his reasoning soul or “spirit.” Now, if we take these three categories or representative elements and break them down further, following occult teachings, what do we end up with?
First of all, Spirit (in the sense of the Absolute, and therefore, indivisible All), or Atma. As this can neither be located nor limited in philosophy, being simply that which IS in Eternity, and which cannot be absent from even the tiniest geometrical or mathematical point of the universe of matter or substance, it ought not to be called, in truth, a “human” principle at all. Rather, and at best, it is in Metaphysics, that point in space which the human Monad and its vehicle man occupy for the period of every life. Now that point is as imaginary as man himself, and in reality is an illusion, a maya; but then for ourselves, as for other personal Egos, we are a reality during that fit of illusion called life, and we have to take ourselves into account, in our own fancy at any rate, if no one else does. To make it more conceivable to the human intellect, when first attempting the study of Occultism, and to solve the A B C of the mystery of man, Occultism calls this seventh principle the synthesis of the sixth, and gives it for vehicle the Spiritual Soul, Buddhi. Now the latter conceals a mystery, which is never given to any one, with the exception of irrevocably pledged chelas, or those, at any rate, who can be safely trusted. Of course, there would be less confusion, could it only be told; but, as this is directly concerned with the power of projecting one’s double consciously and at will, and as this gift, like the “ring of Gyges,” would prove very fatal to man at large and to the possessor of that faculty in particular, it is carefully guarded. But let us proceed with the “principles.” This divine soul, or Buddhi, then, is the vehicle of the Spirit. In conjunction, these two are one, impersonal and without any attributes (on this plane, of course), and make two spiritual “principles.” If we pass on to the Human Soul, Manas or mens, every one will agree that the intelligence of man is dual to say the least: e.g., the high-minded man can hardly become low-minded; the very intellectual and spiritual-minded man is separated by an abyss from the obtuse, dull, and material, if not animal-minded man. [94]
First of all, Spirit (in the sense of the Absolute, and therefore, indivisible All), or Atma. Since this cannot be located or limited in philosophy, being simply that which IS in Eternity, and which cannot be absent from even the tiniest point in the universe of matter or substance, it shouldn't really be called a "human" principle at all. Instead, at best, it exists in Metaphysics as that point in space which the human Monad and its vehicle, man, occupy during each lifetime. Now, that point is just as imaginary as man himself and is actually an illusion, a maya; but for us, like for other personal Egos, we are a reality during that phase of illusion called life, and we need to consider ourselves, in our own minds at least, even if no one else does. To make it easier for human understanding when first studying Occultism and to unravel the basics of the mystery of man, Occultism refers to this seventh principle as the synthesis of the sixth and identifies its vehicle as the Spiritual Soul, Buddhi. Now, the latter hides a mystery that is never revealed to anyone, except for those who are irrevocably committed chelas, or those who can be reliably entrusted. Of course, there would be less confusion if it could only be explained; but since this is directly connected to the ability to project one's double consciously and at will, and since this gift, like the “ring of Gyges,” could be very dangerous for humanity in general and for the person holding that ability in particular, it is kept under wraps. But let's continue with the “principles.” This divine soul, or Buddhi, then, is the vehicle of the Spirit. Together, these two are one, impersonal and without any attributes (on this plane, of course), and form two spiritual “principles.” If we move on to the Human Soul, Manas, or mens, everyone will agree that human intelligence is dual at the very least: e.g., a noble-minded person can hardly become petty-minded; a highly intellectual and spiritually-minded person is separated by a vast chasm from the dull, material-minded, if not animal-minded, individual. [94]
Enq. But why should not man be represented by two “principles” or two aspects, rather?
Inquiry. But why shouldn’t a person be represented by two “principles” or two aspects instead?
Theo. Every man has these two principles in him, one more active than the other, and in rare cases, one of these is entirely stunted in its growth, so to say, or paralysed by the strength and predominance of the other aspect, in whatever direction. These, then, are what we call the two principles or aspects of Manas, the higher and the lower; the former, the higher Manas, or the thinking, conscious Ego gravitating toward the spiritual Soul (Buddhi); and the latter, or its instinctual principle, attracted to Kama, the seat of animal desires and passions in man. Thus, we have four “principles” justified; the last three being (1) the “Double,” which we have agreed to call Protean, or Plastic Soul; the vehicle of (2) the life principle; and (3) the physical body. Of course no physiologist or biologist will accept these principles, nor can he make head or tail of them. And this is why, perhaps, none of them understand to this day either the functions of the spleen, the physical vehicle of the Protean Double, or those of a certain organ on the right side of man, the seat of the above-mentioned desires, nor yet does he know anything of the pineal gland, which he describes as a horny gland with a little sand in it, which gland is in truth the very seat of the highest and divinest consciousness in man, his omniscient, spiritual and all-embracing mind. And this shows to you still more plainly that we have neither invented these seven principles, nor are they new in the world of philosophy, as we can easily prove.
Theo. Every person has these two principles within them, one more active than the other, and in rare cases, one of these is completely stunted in its growth, so to speak, or paralyzed by the dominance of the other aspect, in whatever direction. These are what we refer to as the two principles or aspects of Manas, the higher and the lower; the former, the higher Manas, or the thinking, conscious Self, drawn toward the spiritual Soul (Buddhi); and the latter, its instinctual principle, drawn to Kama, which represents the seat of animal desires and passions in humans. Thus, we have four “principles” accounted for; the last three being (1) the “Double,” which we have agreed to call the Protean or Plastic Soul; the vehicle of (2) the life principle; and (3) the physical body. Of course, no physiologist or biologist will accept these principles, nor can they make sense of them. And this is why, perhaps, none of them understand to this day either the functions of the spleen, the physical vehicle of the Protean Double, or those of a certain organ on the right side of the body, the seat of the above-mentioned desires, nor do they know anything about the pineal gland, which they describe as a horny gland with a little sand in it, but which is actually the very seat of the highest and most divine consciousness in humans, their omniscient, spiritual, and all-encompassing mind. And this illustrates even more clearly that we have neither invented these seven principles nor are they new in the world of philosophy, as we can easily demonstrate.
Enq. But what is it that reincarnates, in your belief?
Inquiry. But what do you think is what gets reincarnated?
Theo. The Spiritual thinking Ego, the permanent principle in man, or that which is the seat of Manas. It is not Atma, or even Atma-Buddhi, regarded as the dual Monad, which is the individual, or divine man, but Manas; for Atman is the [95] Universal All, and becomes the Higher-Self of man only in conjunction with Buddhi, its vehicle, which links IT to the individuality (or divine man). For it is the Buddhi-Manas which is called the Causal body, (the United 5th and 6th Principles) and which is Consciousness, that connects it with every personality it inhabits on earth. Therefore, Soul being a generic term, there are in men three aspects of soul—the terrestrial, or animal; the Human Soul; and the Spiritual Soul; these, strictly speaking, are one Soul in its three aspects. Now of the first aspect, nothing remains after death; of the second (nous or Manas) only its divine essence if left unsoiled survives, while the third in addition to being immortal becomes consciously divine, by the assimilation of the higher Manas. But to make it clear, we have to say a few words first of all about Re-incarnation.
Theo The Spiritual thinking Ego is the core principle in humans, or that which represents Manas. It is not Atma, nor even Atma-Buddhi, viewed as the dual Monad, which is the individual or divine aspect of a person, but rather Manas; because Atman is the [95] Universal All, becoming the Higher Self of a person only when connected with Buddhi, its vehicle, which ties IT to individuality (or divine man). It is the Buddhi-Manas that is referred to as the Causal body (the united 5th and 6th Principles) and represents Consciousness, linking it to every personality it inhabits while on earth. Consequently, since "Soul" is a broad term, there are three aspects of soul in humans—the terrestrial, or animal; the Human Soul; and the Spiritual Soul; these are, strictly speaking, one Soul in its three forms. Now, of the first aspect, nothing remains after death; of the second (nous or Manas), only its divine essence if left untainted survives, while the third, besides being immortal, becomes consciously divine through the integration of the higher Manas. However, to clarify, we need to say a few words about Re-incarnation first.
Enq. You will do well, as it is against this doctrine that your enemies fight the most ferociously.
Inquiry. You will do well, as it is against this belief that your enemies are fighting the hardest.
Theo. You mean the Spiritualists? I know; and many are the absurd objections laboriously spun by them over the pages of Light. So obtuse and malicious are some of them, that they will stop at nothing. One of them found recently a contradiction, which he gravely discusses in a letter to that journal, in two statements picked out of Mr. Sinnett’s lectures. He discovers that grave contradiction in these two sentences: “Premature returns to earth-life in the cases when they occur may be due to Karmic complication ...”; and “there is no accident in the supreme act of divine justice guiding evolution.” So profound a thinker would surely see a contradiction of the law of gravitation if a man stretched out his hand to stop a falling stone from crushing the head of a child! [96]
Theo. You mean the Spiritualists? I get it; and there are plenty of ridiculous arguments they've painstakingly constructed in the pages of Light. Some of them are so clueless and spiteful that they won't hesitate to go to any length. Recently, one of them found what he thinks is a contradiction, which he seriously discusses in a letter to that journal, based on two statements pulled from Mr. Sinnett’s lectures. He claims to find a serious contradiction in these two sentences: “Premature returns to earth-life in cases when they occur may be due to Karmic complication ...”; and “there is no accident in the supreme act of divine justice guiding evolution.” A thinker of such depth would surely spot a contradiction in the law of gravity if a man reached out to stop a falling stone from crushing a child's head! [96]
WHAT IS MEMORY ACCORDING TO THEOSOPHICAL TEACHING?
Enq. The most difficult thing for you to do, will be to explain and give reasonable grounds for such a belief. No Theosophist has ever yet succeeded in bringing forward a single valid proof to shake my scepticism. First of all, you have against this theory of re-incarnation, the fact that no single man has yet been found to remember that he has lived, least of all who he was, during his previous life.
Enquiry. The hardest thing for you to do will be to explain and provide solid reasons for such a belief. No Theosophist has ever successfully presented a single valid proof to challenge my skepticism. First of all, the theory of reincarnation faces the fact that no one has ever been found who can remember living before, let alone who they were in their past life.
Theo. Your argument, I see, tends to the same old objection; the loss of memory in each of us of our previous incarnation. You think it invalidates our doctrine? My answer is that it does not, and that at any rate such an objection cannot be final.
Theo. I see that your argument leans towards the same old objection: that we all forget our previous lives. You believe this makes our doctrine invalid? I argue that it does not, and that, in any case, this objection isn't conclusive.
Enq. I would like to hear your arguments.
Inquiry. I want to hear your arguments.
Theo. They are short and few. Yet when you take into consideration (a) the utter inability of the best modern psychologists to explain to the world the nature of mind; and (b) their complete ignorance of its potentialities, and higher states, you have to admit that this objection is based on an a priori conclusion drawn from primâ facie and circumstantial evidence more than anything else. Now what is “memory” in your conception, pray?
Theo They’re brief and limited. But when you consider (a) the total inability of the best modern psychologists to explain what mind is; and (b) their complete lack of understanding regarding its possibilities and higher states, you have to agree that this objection relies more on an a priori conclusion based on primâ facie and circumstantial evidence than anything else. So, what exactly is “memory” in your view?
Enq. That which is generally accepted: the faculty in our mind of remembering and of retaining the knowledge of previous thoughts, deeds and events.
Inquiry. What is generally accepted: the ability in our minds to remember and hold onto the knowledge of past thoughts, actions, and events.
Theo. Please add to it that there is a great difference between the three accepted forms of memory. Besides memory in general you have Remembrance, Recollection and Reminiscence, have you not? Have you ever thought over the difference? Memory, remember, is a generic name. [97]
Theo Please add that there’s a significant difference between the three recognized types of memory. In addition to memory as a whole, you have Remembrance, Recollection, and Reminiscence, right? Have you ever considered how they differ? Remember, memory is a broad term. [97]
Enq. Yet, all these are only synonyms.
Inquiry. Yet, all of these are just synonyms.
Theo. Indeed, they are not—not in philosophy, at all events. Memory is simply an innate power in thinking beings, and even in animals, of reproducing past impressions by an association of ideas principally suggested by objective things or by some action on our external sensory organs. Memory is a faculty depending entirely on the more or less healthy and normal functioning of our physical brain; and remembrance and recollection are the attributes and handmaidens of that memory. But reminiscence is an entirely different thing. “Reminiscence” is defined by the modern psychologist as something intermediate between remembrance and recollection, or “a conscious process of recalling past occurrences, but without that full and varied reference to particular things which characterises recollection.” Locke, speaking of recollection and remembrance, says: “When an idea again recurs without the operation of the like object on the external sensory, it is remembrance; if it be sought after by the mind, and with pain and endeavour found and brought again into view, it is recollection.” But even Locke leaves reminiscence without any clear definition, because it is no faculty or attribute of our physical memory, but an intuitional perception apart from and outside our physical brain; a perception which, covering as it does (being called into action by the ever-present knowledge of our spiritual Ego) all those visions in man which are regarded as abnormal—from the pictures suggested by genius to the ravings of fever and even madness—are classed by science as having no existence outside of our fancy. Occultism and Theosophy, however, regard reminiscence in an entirely different light. For us, while memory is physical and evanescent and depends on the physiological conditions of the brain—a fundamental proposition with all teachers of mnemonics, who have the researches of modern scientific psychologists to back them—we call reminiscence the memory of the soul. And it is this memory which gives the assurance to almost every human being, whether he understands it or not, of his having lived before and having to live again. Indeed, as Wordsworth has it: [98]
Theo. Yes, they really aren't—not in philosophy, at least. Memory is just a natural ability in thinking beings, and even in animals, to reproduce past impressions based on associations mainly triggered by things we can observe or by some action on our senses. Memory relies completely on the healthy and normal functioning of our physical brain; and remembrance and recollection are the traits and helpers of that memory. But reminiscence is something totally different. “Reminiscence” is described by modern psychologists as being between remembrance and recollection, or “a conscious process of recalling past events, but without that full and detailed reference to specific things which defines recollection.” Locke, when discussing recollection and remembrance, states: “When an idea comes back without the external sensory influence of a similar object, it’s called remembrance; if it’s actively pursued by the mind, with effort it’s found and brought back into view, it’s recollection.” Yet even Locke doesn’t provide a clear definition for reminiscence, because it isn’t a faculty or trait of our physical memory; instead, it’s an intuitive perception that exists apart from and outside our physical brain; a perception that, being activated by the constant knowledge of our spiritual self, encompasses all those experiences in humans that are seen as abnormal—from the visions of genius to the delirium of fever and even madness—classified by science as having no existence beyond our imagination. However, occultism and Theosophy view reminiscence quite differently. For us, while memory is physical and fleeting and reliant on the physiological state of the brain—a fundamental idea held by all mnemonic educators, supported by the studies of modern psychological scientists—we refer to reminiscence as the memory of the soul. And it is this memory that gives almost everyone, whether they realize it or not, a sense of having lived before and the need to live again. In fact, as Wordsworth puts it: [98]
Enq. If it is on this kind of memory—poetry and abnormal fancies, on your own confession—that you base your doctrine, then you will convince very few, I am afraid.
Inquiry. If your doctrine is based on this type of memory—poetry and strange ideas, as you admit—then I fear you'll convince very few people.
Theo. I did not “confess” it was a fancy. I simply said that physiologists and scientists in general regard such reminiscences as hallucinations and fancy, to which learned conclusion they are welcome. We do not deny that such visions of the past and glimpses far back into the corridors of time, are abnormal, as contrasted with our normal daily life experience and physical memory. But we do maintain with Professor W. Knight, that “the absence of memory of any action done in a previous state cannot be a conclusive argument against our having lived through it.” And every fair-minded opponent must agree with what is said in Butler’s Lectures on Platonic Philosophy—“that the feeling of extravagance with which it (pre-existence) affects us has its secret source in materialistic or semi-materialistic prejudices.” Besides which we maintain that memory, as Olympiodorus called it, is simply phantasy, and the most unreliable thing in us.[31] Ammonius Saccas asserted that the only faculty in man directly opposed to prognostication, or looking into futurity, is memory. Furthermore, remember that memory is one thing and mind or thought is another; one is a recording machine, a register which very easily gets out of order; the other (thoughts) are eternal and imperishable. Would you refuse to believe in the existence of certain things or men only because your physical eyes have not seen them? Would not the collective testimony of past generations who have seen him be a sufficient guarantee that Julius Cæsar once lived? Why should not the same testimony of the psychic senses of the masses be taken into consideration? [99]
Theo. I didn’t “confess” it was just a fancy. I simply stated that physiologists and scientists generally consider such memories as hallucinations and fancies, to which they are welcome to their learned conclusions. We don’t deny that these visions of the past and glimpses back in time are abnormal compared to our everyday life experiences and physical memories. However, we maintain, along with Professor W. Knight, that “the absence of memory of any action done in a previous state cannot be a conclusive argument against our having lived through it.” And every fair-minded opponent must agree with what is stated in Butler’s Lectures on Platonic Philosophy—“that the feeling of extravagance with which it (pre-existence) affects us has its secret source in materialistic or semi-materialistic prejudices.” Moreover, we argue that memory, as Olympiodorus referred to it, is simply phantasy and the most unreliable aspect of us.[31] Ammonius Saccas claimed that the only faculty in humans that directly opposes foresight or looking into the future is memory. Furthermore, remember that memory is one thing and mind or thought is another; one is a recording device, a register that can easily malfunction; the other (thoughts) are eternal and unchangeable. Would you refuse to believe in the existence of certain things or people only because your physical eyes haven’t seen them? Wouldn’t the collective testimony of past generations who have seen him be a sufficient guarantee that Julius Cæsar once lived? Why shouldn’t we consider the same testimony from the psychic senses of the masses? [99]
Enq. But don’t you think that these are too fine distinctions to be accepted by the majority of mortals?
Inquiry. But don’t you think these are too subtle distinctions for most people to accept?
Theo. Say rather by the majority of materialists. And to them we say, behold: even in the short span of ordinary existence, memory is too weak to register all the events of a lifetime. How frequently do even most important events lie dormant in our memory until awakened by some association of ideas, or aroused to function and activity by some other link. This is especially the case with people of advanced age, who are always found suffering from feebleness of recollection. When, therefore, we remember that which we know about the physical and the spiritual principles in man, it is not the fact that our memory has failed to record our precedent life and lives that ought to surprise us, but the contrary, were it to happen.
Theo. Rather, say by the majority of materialists. To them, we say, look: even in the short time we have in life, memory is too weak to capture all the events of a lifetime. How often do even the most significant events remain dormant in our memory until triggered by some association of ideas or brought to attention by another connection? This is especially true for older people, who often struggle with poor recollection. Therefore, when we consider what we know about the physical and spiritual aspects of humanity, it shouldn't surprise us that our memory has failed to record our past lives; rather, it would be surprising if it did.
WHY DO WE NOT REMEMBER OUR PAST LIVES?
Enq. You have given me a bird’s eye view of the seven principles; now how do they account for our complete loss of any recollection of having lived before?
Inquiry. You've provided me with an overview of the seven principles; now how do they explain our complete lack of any memory of having lived before?
Theo. Very easily. Since those “principles” which we call physical, and none of which is denied by science, though it calls them by other names,[32] are disintegrated after death with their constituent elements, memory along with its brain, this vanished memory of a vanished personality, can neither remember nor record anything in the subsequent re-incarnation of the Ego. Re-incarnation means that this Ego will be furnished with a new body, a new brain, and a new memory. Therefore it would be as absurd to expect this memory to remember that which it has never recorded as it would be idle to examine under a microscope a shirt never worn by a murderer, and seek on it for the stains of blood which are to be found only on the clothes he wore. It is not the clean shirt that we have to question, but the clothes worn during the perpetration of the crime; and if these are burnt and destroyed, how can you get at them? [100]
Theo. It's quite simple. The “principles” we call physical, which science doesn't deny though it uses different terms,[32] are broken down after death along with their components, including memory and the brain. This faded memory of a lost identity can't remember or record anything in the next life of the Ego. Reincarnation means that this Ego gets a new body, a new brain, and a new memory. So, it would be just as ridiculous to expect this memory to recall things it never recorded as it would be pointless to look through a microscope at a shirt never worn by a murderer, hoping to find blood stains that can only be on the clothes he actually wore. It's not the clean shirt we need to examine, but the clothes he wore while committing the crime; and if those are burned and destroyed, how can you access them? [100]
Enq. Aye! how can you get at the certainty that the crime was ever committed at all, or that the “man in the clean shirt” ever lived before?
Inquiry. Yeah! How can you be sure that the crime ever happened, or that the “guy in the clean shirt” even existed before?
Theo. Not by physical processes, most assuredly; nor by relying on the testimony of that which exists no longer. But there is such a thing as circumstantial evidence, since our wise laws accept it, more, perhaps, even than they should. To get convinced of the fact of re-incarnation and past lives, one must put oneself in rapport with one’s real permanent Ego, not one’s evanescent memory.
Theo. Definitely not through physical processes; and not by depending on the claims of things that no longer exist. However, there is something called circumstantial evidence, which our wise laws recognize, perhaps even more than they should. To truly believe in the idea of reincarnation and past lives, you must connect with your real, permanent self, not just your fleeting memories.
Enq. But how can people believe in that which they do not know, nor have ever seen, far less put themselves in rapport with it?
Inquiry. But how can people believe in something they do not know, have never seen, and have never connected with?
Theo. If people, and the most learned, will believe in the Gravity, Ether, Force, and what not of Science, abstractions “and working hypotheses,” which they have neither seen, touched, smelt, heard, nor tasted—why should not other people believe, on the same principle, in one’s permanent Ego, a far more logical and important “working hypothesis” than any other?
Theo. If people, even the smartest ones, can believe in concepts like Gravity, Ether, Force, and other scientific ideas—abstract "working hypotheses" that they haven't seen, touched, smelled, heard, or tasted—then why shouldn't others believe, based on the same reasoning, in a permanent self, which is a much more logical and significant "working hypothesis" than any of those?
Enq. What is, finally, this mysterious eternal principle? Can you explain its nature so as to make it comprehensible to all?
Inquire. What is this mysterious eternal principle, ultimately? Can you explain what it is in a way that everyone can understand?
Theo. The Ego which reincarnates, the individual and immortal —not personal—“I”; the vehicle, in short, of the Atma-Buddhic Monad, that which is rewarded in Devachan and punished on earth, and that, finally, to which the reflection only of the Skandhas, or attributes, of every incarnation attaches itself.[33] [101]
Theo. The Ego that reincarnates, the individual and immortal —not a personal— “I”; the vehicle, in short, of the Atma-Buddhic Monad, that which is rewarded in the afterlife and punished on earth, and that, finally, to which only the reflection of the Skandhas, or attributes, of every incarnation is connected.[33] [101]
Enq. What do you mean by Skandhas?
Enq. What do you mean by Skandhas?
Theo. Just what I said: “attributes,” among which is memory, all of which perish like a flower, leaving behind them only a feeble perfume. Here is another paragraph from H. S. Olcott’s “Buddhist Catechism”[34] which bears directly upon the subject. It deals with the question as follows:—“The aged man remembers the incidents of his youth, despite his being physically and mentally changed. Why, then, is not the recollection of past lives brought over by us from our last birth into the present birth? Because memory is included within the Skandhas, and the Skandhas having changed with the new existence, a memory, the record of that particular existence, develops. Yet the record or reflection of all the past lives must survive, for when Prince Siddhartha became Buddha, the full sequence of His previous births were seen by Him ... and any one who attains to the state of Jhana can thus retrospectively trace the line of his lives.” This proves to you that while the undying qualities of the personality—such as love, goodness, charity, etc.—attach themselves to the immortal Ego, photographing on it, so to speak, a permanent image of the divine aspect of the man who was, his material Skandhas (those which generate the most marked Karmic effects) are as evanescent as a flash of lightning, and cannot impress the new brain of the new personality; yet their failing to do so impairs in no way the identity of the reincarnating Ego.
Theo. Just what I meant: “attributes,” one of which is memory, all of which fade like a flower, leaving behind only a faint scent. Here’s another paragraph from H. S. Olcott’s “Buddhist Catechism”[34] that directly relates to this topic. It addresses the question as follows:—“The elderly man recalls events from his youth, even though he has changed physically and mentally. So why don’t we carry over memories of past lives from our last birth to this one? Because memory is part of the Skandhas, and since the Skandhas change with each new existence, a new memory develops, reflecting that particular life. However, the record or reflection of all past lives must endure, as when Prince Siddhartha became Buddha, He was able to see the entire sequence of His previous births... and anyone who reaches the state of Jhana can likewise trace the line of their lives.” This demonstrates that while the immortal qualities of the personality—like love, goodness, charity, and so on—are tied to the enduring Ego, capturing a lasting image of the divine aspect of the individual who was, their material Skandhas (those that produce the most significant Karmic effects) are as fleeting as a bolt of lightning, and cannot leave an impression on the new brain of the new personality; nonetheless, this does not diminish the identity of the reincarnating Ego.
Enq. Do you mean to infer that that which survives is only the Soul-memory, as you call it, that Soul or Ego being one and the same, while nothing of the personality remains? [102]
Inquiry. Are you suggesting that what survives is just the Soul-memory, as you refer to it, with the Soul or Ego being the same thing, while no part of the personality remains? [102]
Theo. Not quite; something of each personality, unless the latter was an absolute materialist with not even a chink in his nature for a spiritual ray to pass through, must survive, as it leaves its eternal impress on the incarnating permanent Self or Spiritual Ego.[35] (See On post mortem and post natal Consciousness.) The personality with its Skandhas is ever changing with every new birth. It is, as said before, only the part played by the actor (the true Ego) for one night. This is why we preserve no memory on the physical plane of our past lives, though the real “Ego” has lived them over and knows them all.
Theo. Not exactly; something from each personality must endure, unless someone is a complete materialist with no openness to any spiritual influences. In that case, they leave a lasting mark on the enduring Self or Spiritual Ego.[35] (See On post mortem and post natal Consciousness.) The personality, along with its Skandhas, constantly shifts with every new life. It's like the role played by an actor (the true Ego) for a single night. This is why we don’t retain any memories of our past lives on the physical level, even though the real "Ego" has experienced them and knows them all.
Enq. Then how does it happen that the real or Spiritual man does not impress his new personal “I” with this knowledge?
Inquiry. So how is it that the real or Spiritual man doesn’t share this knowledge with his new personal “I”?
Theo. How is it that the servant-girls in a poor farm-house could speak Hebrew and play the violin in their trance or somnambulic state, and knew neither when in their normal condition? Because, as every genuine psychologist of the old, not your modern, school, will tell you, the Spiritual Ego can act only when the personal Ego is paralysed. The Spiritual “I” in man is omniscient and has every knowledge innate in it; while the personal self is the creature of its environment and the slave of the physical memory. Could the former manifest itself uninterruptedly, and without impediment, there would be no longer men on earth, but we should all be gods.
Theo. How is it that the servant girls in a poor farmhouse could speak Hebrew and play the violin while in a trance or sleepwalking, yet had no knowledge of these abilities in their normal state? Because, as every true psychologist from the past—not the modern one—will explain, the Spiritual Self can only function when the personal self is out of commission. The Spiritual “I” in us is all-knowing and contains all knowledge inherently, while the personal self is shaped by its surroundings and bound by physical memory. If the former could express itself continuously and without restriction, there would no longer be people on earth, but we would all be gods.
Enq. Still there ought to be exceptions, and some ought to remember.
Inquiry. There should still be exceptions, and some people should remember.
Theo. And so there are. But who believes in their report? Such sensitives are generally regarded as hallucinated hysteriacs, as crack-brained enthusiasts, or humbugs, by modern materialism. Let them read, however, works on this subject, pre-eminently “Re-incarnation, a Study of Forgotten Truth” by E. D. Walker, F.T.S., and see in it the mass of proofs which the able author brings to bear on this vexed question. One speaks to people of soul, and some ask “What is Soul?” “Have you ever proved its existence?” Of course it is useless to argue with those who are materialists. But even [103] to them I would put the question: “Can you remember what you were or did when a baby? Have you preserved the smallest recollection of your life, thoughts, or deeds, or that you lived at all during the first eighteen months or two years of your existence? Then why not deny that you have ever lived as a babe, on the same principle?” When to all this we add that the reincarnating Ego, or individuality, retains during the Devachanic period merely the essence of the experience of its past earth-life or personality, the whole physical experience involving into a state of in potentia, or being, so to speak, translated into spiritual formulæ; when we remember further that the term between two rebirths is said to extend from ten to fifteen centuries, during which time the physical consciousness is totally and absolutely inactive, having no organs to act through and therefore no existence, the reason for the absence of all remembrance in the purely physical memory is apparent.
Theo. And that's true. But who really believes their report? People with these sensitivities are usually seen as delusional hysterics, eccentric enthusiasts, or frauds by modern materialism. However, they should check out works on this subject, especially “Re-incarnation, a Study of Forgotten Truth” by E. D. Walker, F.T.S., which presents a wealth of evidence that the skilled author provides on this complicated issue. When discussing the concept of the soul, some people ask, “What is the Soul?” “Have you ever proven it exists?” Of course, it's pointless to argue with materialists. Still, even [103] I'd ask them: “Can you remember who you were or what you did as a baby? Do you have the faintest memory of your life, thoughts, or actions, or even of being alive at all in your first eighteen months or two years? So why deny that you ever lived as a baby, based on the same logic?” When we add that the reincarnating Ego, or individuality, retains only the essence of its past life experiences during the Devachanic period, with all physical experiences reducing to a state of in potentia, or being, translated into spiritual terms; and when we remember that the time between two rebirths is said to last from ten to fifteen centuries—during which physical consciousness is completely inactive, having no organs to function through and thus no existence—the reason for the lack of any recollection in purely physical memory becomes clear.
Enq. You just said that the Spiritual Ego was omniscient. Where, then, is that vaunted omniscience during his Devachanic life, as you call it?
Inquiry. You just said that the Spiritual Ego is all-knowing. So, where is that so-called all-knowing ability during his Devachanic life, as you refer to it?
Theo. During that time it is latent and potential, because first of all, the Spiritual Ego (the compound of Buddhi-Manas) is not the Higher Self, which being one with the Universal Soul or Mind is alone omniscient; and, secondly, because Devachan is the idealized continuation of the terrestrial life just left behind, a period of retributive adjustment, and a reward for unmerited wrongs and sufferings undergone in that special life. It is omniscient only potentially in Devachan, and de facto exclusively in Nirvana, when the Ego is merged in the Universal Mind-Soul. Yet it re-becomes quasi omniscient during those hours on earth when certain abnormal conditions and physiological changes in the body make the Ego free from the trammels of matter. Thus the examples cited above of somnambulists, a poor servant speaking Hebrew, and another playing the violin, give you an illustration of the case in point. This does not mean that the explanations of these two facts offered us by medical science have no truth in them, for one girl had, [104] years before, heard her master, a clergyman, read Hebrew works aloud, and the other had heard an artist playing a violin at their farm. But neither could have done so as perfectly as they did had they not been ensouled by THAT which, owing to the sameness of its nature with the Universal Mind, is omniscient. Here the higher principle acted on the Skandhas and moved them; in the other, the personality being paralysed, the individuality manifested itself. Pray do not confuse the two.
Theo. During that time, it is hidden and full of potential because, first, the Spiritual Ego (the combination of Buddhi-Manas) is not the Higher Self, which, being one with the Universal Soul or Mind, is all-knowing; and, second, because Devachan is the idealized continuation of the earthly life that has just been left behind, a period of retributive adjustment, and a reward for undeserved wrongs and suffering experienced in that particular life. It is all-knowing only potentially in Devachan and de facto solely in Nirvana, when the Ego is united with the Universal Mind-Soul. However, it becomes quasi all-knowing during those times on earth when certain unusual conditions and physiological changes in the body free the Ego from the limitations of matter. Thus, the examples mentioned earlier of sleepwalkers, a poor servant speaking Hebrew, and another playing the violin illustrate this point. This doesn't mean that the explanations of these two instances provided by medical science are without merit, as one girl had, [104] years earlier, heard her master, a clergyman, reading Hebrew texts aloud, and the other had heard an artist playing the violin on their farm. But neither could have performed as well as they did if they hadn't been infused by THAT, which, due to its similarity to the Universal Mind, is all-knowing. In this case, the higher principle influenced the Skandhas and propelled them; in the other, the personality being paralyzed allowed the individuality to shine through. Please do not confuse the two.
ON INDIVIDUALITY AND PERSONALITY.[36]
Enq. But what is the difference between the two? I confess that I am still in the dark. Indeed it is just that difference, then, that you cannot impress too much on our minds. [105]
Inquiry. But what's the difference between the two? I admit I’m still confused. It’s exactly that difference that you really need to emphasize in our minds. [105]
Theo. I try to; but alas, it is harder with some than to make them feel a reverence for childish impossibilities, only because they are orthodox, and because orthodoxy is respectable. To understand the idea well, you have to first study the dual sets of “principles”; the spiritual, or those which belong to the imperishable Ego; and the material, or those principles which make up the ever-changing bodies or the series of personalities of that Ego. Let us fix permanent names to these, and say that:—
Theo. I try to, but unfortunately, it’s harder for some people to feel a respect for childish impossibilities just because they are orthodox and orthodoxy is considered respectable. To really grasp the idea, you first need to study the two sets of “principles”: the spiritual, which belong to the eternal Self, and the material, which are the principles that make up the ever-changing bodies or the series of personalities of that Self. Let’s assign permanent names to these and say that:—
I. Atma, the “Higher Self,” is neither your Spirit nor mine, but like sunlight shines on all. It is the universally diffused “divine principle,” and is inseparable from its one and absolute Meta-Spirit, as the sunbeam is inseparable from sunlight.
I. Atma, the “Higher Self,” isn’t your Spirit or mine, but like sunlight, it shines on everyone. It is the universally spread “divine principle,” and is inseparable from its one and absolute Meta-Spirit, just as a sunbeam is inseparable from sunlight.
II. Buddhi (the spiritual soul) is only its vehicle. Neither each separately, nor the two collectively, are of any more use to the body of man, then sunlight and its beams are for a mass of granite buried in the earth, unless the divine Duad is assimilated by, and reflected in, some consciousness. Neither Atma nor Buddhi are ever reached by Karma, because the former is the highest aspect of Karma, its working agent of ITSELF in one aspect, and the other is unconscious on this plane. This consciousness or mind is,
II. Buddhi (the spiritual soul) is just its vehicle. Neither one alone, nor the two together, are any more useful to the human body than sunlight and its rays are to a chunk of granite buried in the ground, unless the divine Duad is taken in and reflected by some consciousness. Neither Atma nor Buddhi can be influenced by Karma, because the former is the highest aspect of Karma, its working agent of ITSELF in one aspect, while the latter is unconscious on this plane. This consciousness or mind is,
This is the real Individuality, or the divine man. It is this Ego which—having originally incarnated in the senseless human form animated by, but unconscious (since it had no consciousness) of, the presence in itself of the dual monad—made of that human-like form a real man. It is that Ego, that “Causal Body,” which overshadows every personality Karma forces it to incarnate into; and this Ego which is held responsible for all the sins committed through, and in, every new body or personality—the evanescent masks which hide the true Individual through the long series of rebirths.
This is true Individuality, or the divine person. It's this Ego that—having originally taken form in the senseless human body, which was animated but unaware (since it had no consciousness) of the dual monad’s presence within it—turned that human-like form into a real person. It is this Ego, this “Causal Body,” that overshadows every personality that Karma compels it to inhabit; and it is this Ego that is held accountable for all the wrongs committed through, and within, each new body or personality—the fleeting masks that obscure the true Individual through the long cycle of rebirths.
Enq. But is this just? Why should this Ego receive punishment as the result of deeds which it has forgotten?
Inquiry. But is this fair? Why should this Ego be punished for actions it can't even remember?
Theo. It has not forgotten them; it knows and remembers its misdeeds as well as you remember what you have done yesterday. Is it because the memory of that bundle of physical compounds called “body” does not recollect what its predecessor (the personality that was) did, that you imagine that the real Ego has forgotten them? As well say it is unjust that the new boots on the feet of a boy, who is flogged for stealing apples, should be punished for that which they know nothing of.
Theo It hasn’t forgotten them; it knows and remembers its wrongs just like you remember what you did yesterday. Is it because the memory of that physical collection of elements called “body” doesn’t recall what its predecessor (the personality that was) did that you think the real Ego has forgotten? It’s like saying it’s unfair that the new boots on a boy’s feet, who is punished for stealing apples, should be held accountable for something they know nothing about.
Enq. But are there no modes of communication between the Spiritual and human consciousness or memory?
Inquiries. But are there no ways for spiritual and human consciousness or memory to communicate with each other?
Theo. Of course there are; but they have never been recognised by your scientific modern psychologists. To what do you attribute intuition, the “voice of the conscience,” premonitions, vague undefined reminiscences, etc., etc., if not to such communications? Would that the majority of educated men, at least, had the fine spiritual perceptions of Coleridge, who shows how intuitional he is in some of his comments. Hear what he says with respect to the probability that “all thoughts are in themselves imperishable.” “If the intelligent faculty (sudden ‘revivals’ of memory) should be rendered more comprehensive, it would require only a different and appropriate organization, the body celestial instead of the body terrestrial, to bring before every human soul the collective experience of its whole past existence (existences, rather).” And this body celestial is our Manasic Ego. [107]
Theo. Of course there are; but they have never been acknowledged by your modern scientific psychologists. How do you explain intuition, the “voice of conscience,” premonitions, and vague memories, if not as such communications? If only more educated people had the insightful spiritual awareness of Coleridge, who demonstrates how intuitive he is in some of his remarks. Listen to what he says about the idea that “all thoughts are essentially eternal.” “If the intelligent faculty (sudden ‘revivals’ of memory) were made more expansive, it would only need a different and appropriate organization, the celestial body instead of the earthly body, to present to every human soul the collective experience of its entire past existence (existences, really).” And this celestial body is our Manasic Ego. [107]
ON THE REWARD AND PUNISHMENT OF THE EGO.
Enq. I have heard you say that the Ego, whatever the life of the person he incarnated in may have been on Earth, is never visited with post-mortem punishment.
Inquiry. I’ve heard you say that the Ego, no matter what the life of the person it incarnated in was like on Earth, never faces post-mortem punishment.
Theo. Never, save in very exceptional and rare cases of which we will not speak here, as the nature of the “punishment” in no way approaches any of your theological conceptions of damnation.
Theo. Never, except in very exceptional and rare cases that we won’t discuss here, since the nature of the “punishment” is completely different from any of your theological ideas of damnation.
Enq. But if it is punished in this life for the misdeeds committed in a previous one, then it is this Ego that ought to be rewarded also, whether here, or when disincarnated.
Inquiry. But if it's punished in this life for the wrongs done in a past life, then this Ego should also be rewarded, whether in this life or after it's no longer in a physical body.
Theo. And so it is. If we do not admit of any punishment outside of this earth, it is because the only state the Spiritual Self knows of, hereafter, is that of unalloyed bliss.
Theo. And that’s how it is. If we don’t accept any punishment beyond this life, it’s because the Spiritual Self only understands one state after death, and that is pure joy.
Enq. What do you mean?
Enq. What do you mean?
Theo. Simply this: crimes and sins committed on a plane of objectivity and in a world of matter, cannot receive punishment in a world of pure subjectivity. We believe in no hell or paradise as localities; in no objective hell-fires and worms that never die, nor in any Jerusalems with streets paved with sapphires and diamonds. What we believe in is a post-mortem state or mental condition, such as we are in during a vivid dream. We believe in an immutable law of absolute Love, Justice, and Mercy. And believing in [108] it, we say: “Whatever the sin and dire results of the original Karmic transgression of the now incarnated Egos[38] no man (or the outer material and periodical form of the Spiritual Entity) can be held, with any degree of justice, responsible for the consequences of his birth. He does not ask to be born, nor can he choose the parents that will give him life. In every respect he is a victim to his environment, the child of circumstances over which he has no control; and if each of his transgressions were impartially investigated, there would be found nine out of every ten cases when he was the one sinned against, rather than the sinner. Life is at best a heartless play, a stormy sea to cross, and a heavy burden often too difficult to bear. The greatest philosophers have tried in vain to fathom and find out its raison d’être, and have all failed except those who had the key to it, namely, the Eastern sages. Life is, as Shakespeare describes it:—
Theo. Here's the gist: crimes and sins committed in an objective world, within a material realm, cannot be punished in a purely subjective world. We don’t believe in hell or paradise as physical places; no fire and eternal suffering, nor beautiful cities with streets of jewels. What we believe in is a post-mortem state or mental condition similar to a vivid dream. We uphold a constant law of absolute Love, Justice, and Mercy. And with that belief, we say: “No matter the sin or the serious consequences of the original Karmic wrongdoing of the currently incarnated souls[38], no person (or the temporary physical form of the Spiritual Being) can justly be held accountable for the outcomes of their birth. They don’t ask to be born, nor can they choose the parents who will bring them into this world. In every way, they are victims of their circumstances, children of situations beyond their control; and if each of their wrongdoings were thoroughly examined, it would be found that in nine out of ten cases, they were actually wronged rather than being the wrongdoer. Life is essentially a callous performance, a rough sea to navigate, and a heavy burden that’s often too hard to carry. The greatest thinkers have unsuccessfully tried to comprehend and discover its raison d’être, with all falling short except for those who held the key to it—the Eastern sages. Life is as Shakespeare puts it:—
Nothing in its separate parts, yet of the greatest importance in its collectivity or series of lives. At any rate, almost every individual life is, in its full development, a sorrow. And are we to believe that poor, helpless men, after being tossed about like a piece of rotten timber on the angry billows of life, is, if he proves too weak to resist them, to be punished by a sempiternity of damnation, or even a temporary punishment? Never! Whether a great or an average sinner, good or bad, guilty or innocent, once delivered of the burden of physical life, the tired and worn-out [109] Manu (“thinking Ego”) has won the right to a period of absolute rest and bliss. The same unerringly wise and just rather than merciful Law, which inflicts upon the incarnated Ego the Karmic punishment for every sin committed during the preceding life on Earth, provided for the now disembodied Entity a long lease of mental rest, i.e., the entire oblivion of every sad event, aye, to the smallest painful thought, that took place in its last life as a personality, leaving in the soul-memory but the reminiscence of that which was bliss, or led to happiness. Plotinus, who said that our body was the true river of Lethe, for “souls plunged into it forget all,” meant more than he said. For, as our terrestrial body is like Lethe, so is our celestial body in Devachan, and much more.
Nothing in its individual parts, yet incredibly important in its overall impact or series of lives. At any rate, almost every single life, when fully realized, is a sorrow. And are we really to believe that poor, helpless people, after being tossed around like a piece of rotten wood on the raging waves of life, if they prove too weak to resist, will be punished with an eternity of damnation or even temporary suffering? Never! Whether someone is a major or minor sinner, good or bad, guilty or innocent, once freed from the burden of physical life, the tired and worn-out [109] Manu (“thinking Ego”) has earned the right to a period of total rest and bliss. The same wise and just, rather than merciful, Law that imposes Karmic punishment on the incarnated Ego for every sin committed in the previous life on Earth also grants the now disembodied Entity a long stretch of mental rest, i.e., complete forgetfulness of every sad event, even the smallest painful thought, that occurred during its last life as a person, leaving only the memories of bliss or moments that led to happiness in its soul-memory. Plotinus, who claimed that our body was the true river of Lethe, for “souls plunged into it forget all,” meant more than he expressed. For, just as our earthly body is like Lethe, so is our celestial body in Devachan, and even more so.
Enq. Then am I to understand that the murderer, the transgressor of law divine and human in every shape, is allowed to go unpunished?
Inquiry. So, I’m supposed to understand that the murderer, the one who breaks both divine and human law in every way, gets to go unpunished?
Theo. Who ever said that? Our philosophy has a doctrine of punishment as stern as that of the most rigid Calvinist, only far more philosophical and consistent with absolute justice. No deed, not even a sinful thought, will go unpunished; the latter more severely even than the former, as a thought is far more potential in creating evil results than even a deed.[39] We believe in an unerring law of Retribution, called Karma, which asserts itself in a natural concatenation of causes and their unavoidable results.
Theo. Who said that? Our philosophy has a punishment doctrine as strict as the most hardline Calvinist, but it's much more thoughtful and aligned with true justice. No action, not even a wrong thought, will escape punishment; the latter even more harshly than the former, since a thought can create evil outcomes far more than an action can. [39] We believe in a flawless system of Retribution, known as Karma, which manifests through a natural chain of causes and their inevitable effects.
Enq. And how, or where, does it act?
Inquiry. And how does it work, or where does it take effect?
Theo. Every labourer is worthy of his hire, saith Wisdom in the Gospel; every action, good or bad, is a prolific parent, saith the Wisdom of the Ages. Put the two together, and you will find the “why.” After allowing the Soul, escaped from the pangs of personal life, a sufficient, aye, a hundredfold compensation, Karma, with its army of Skandhas, waits at the threshold of Devachan, whence the Ego re-emerges to assume a new incarnation. It is at this moment that the future destiny of the now-rested Ego trembles in the [110] scales of just Retribution, as it now falls once again under the sway of active Karmic law. It is in this re-birth which is ready for it, a re-birth selected and prepared by this mysterious, inexorable, but in the equity and wisdom of its decrees infallible LAW, that the sins of the previous life of the Ego are punished. Only it is into no imaginary Hell, with theatrical flames and ridiculous tailed and horned devils, that the Ego is cast, but verily on to this earth, the plane and region of his sins, where he will have to atone for every bad thought and deed. As he has sown, so will he reap. Re-incarnation will gather around him all those other Egos who have suffered, whether directly or indirectly, at the hands, or even through the unconscious instrumentality, of the past personality. They will be thrown by Nemesis in the way of the new man, concealing the old, the eternal Ego, and ...
Theo. Every worker deserves to be paid fairly, says Wisdom in the Gospel; every action, whether good or bad, creates lasting consequences, according to the Wisdom of the Ages. Put the two together, and you’ll understand the “why.” After allowing the Soul, freed from the struggles of personal life, a sufficient, even a hundredfold compensation, Karma, along with its collection of Skandhas, stands ready at the entrance to Devachan, from where the Ego re-emerges to take on a new life. It is at this moment that the future fate of the now-rested Ego hangs in the balance of fair Retribution, as it once again falls under the influence of active Karmic law. It is in this re-birth, prepared for it by this mysterious, relentless, yet just and wise LAW, that the sins of the Ego's previous life are addressed. However, the Ego is not cast into any fictional Hell, with dramatic flames and silly devils with tails and horns, but rather onto this earth, the very place and realm of its sins, where it must make amends for every negative thought and action. As you sow, so shall you reap. Re-incarnation will bring around all those other Egos who have suffered, whether directly or indirectly, at the hands or even through the passive actions of the past personality. They will be placed in the path of the new individual, concealing the old, the eternal Ego, and ...
Enq. But where is the equity you speak of, since these new “personalities” are not aware of having sinned or been sinned against?
Inquiry. But where is the fairness you’re talking about, since these new “personalities” don’t even realize they’ve done wrong or have been wronged?
Theo. Has the coat torn to shreds from the back of the man who stole it, by another man who was robbed of it and recognises his property, to be regarded as fairly dealt with? The new “personality” is no better than a fresh suit of clothes with its specific characteristics, colour, form and qualities; but the real man who wears it is the same culprit as of old. It is the individuality who suffers through his “personality.” And it is this, and this alone, that can account for the terrible, still only apparent, injustice in the distribution of lots in life to man. When your modern philosophers will have succeeded in showing to us a good reason, why so many apparently innocent and good men are born only to suffer during a whole lifetime; why so many are born poor unto starvation in the slums of great cities, abandoned by fate and men; why, while these are born in the gutter, others open their eyes to light in palaces; while a noble birth and fortune seem often given to the worst of men and only rarely to the worthy; while there are beggars whose inner selves are peers to the highest and noblest of men; when this, and much more, is satisfactorily explained by either your philosophers or theologians, then only, but not till then, you will have the right to reject the theory of re-incarnation. The highest and grandest of poets have dimly perceived this truth of truths. Shelley believed in it, Shakespeare must have thought of it when writing on the worthlessness of Birth. Remember his words: [111]
Theo Is the coat ripped to shreds from the back of the man who stole it, by another man who was robbed of it and recognizes his property, considered fair treatment? The new “personality” is no better than a new outfit with its own specific traits, color, shape, and qualities; but the real person wearing it is the same wrongdoer as before. It is the individuality that suffers because of his “personality.” And this alone can explain the terrible, still only seemingly, unfairness in how life’s fortunes are distributed among people. When your modern philosophers finally provide a solid reason for why so many seemingly innocent and good people are born only to endure suffering their entire lives; why so many are born poor and face starvation in the slums of big cities, deserted by fate and society; why, while some are born in the gutter, others open their eyes to light in palaces; while noble birth and wealth often go to the worst of people and rarely to the deserving; while there are beggars whose inner selves are on par with the highest and most noble of men; when this and much more is clearly explained by either your philosophers or theologians, then and only then will you have the right to dismiss the theory of reincarnation. The greatest and most profound poets have dimly sensed this ultimate truth. Shelley believed in it, and Shakespeare must have contemplated it when writing about the insignificance of Birth. Remember his words: [111]
Alter the word “fathers” into “Egos”—and you will have the truth. [112]
Change the word “fathers” to “Egos”—and you will find the truth. [112]
ON THE FATE OF THE LOWER “PRINCIPLES.”
Enq. You spoke of Kama-loka, what is it?
Enq. You mentioned Kama-loka; what’s that?
Theo. When the man dies, his lower three principles leave him for ever; i.e., body, life, and the vehicle of the latter, the astral body or the double of the living man. And then, his four principles—the central or middle principle, the animal soul or Kama-rupa, with what it has assimilated from the lower Manas, and the higher triad find themselves in Kama-loka. The latter is an astral locality, the limbus of scholastic theology, the Hades of the ancients, and, strictly speaking, a locality only in a relative sense. It has neither a definite area nor boundary, but exists within subjective space; i.e., is beyond our sensuous perceptions. Still it exists, and it is there that the astral eidolons of all the beings that have lived, animals included, await their second death. For the animals it comes with the disintegration and the entire fading out of their astral particles to the last. For the human eidolon it begins when the Atma-Buddhi-Manasic triad is said to “separate” itself from its lower principles, or the reflection of the ex-personality, by falling into the Devachanic state.
Theo. When a person dies, their lower three aspects leave them forever; that is, the body, life force, and the vehicle of life, the astral body or the double of the living individual. Then, their four aspects—the central or middle principle, the animal soul or Kama-rupa, along with what it has absorbed from the lower Manas, and the higher triad, find themselves in Kama-loka. This is an astral realm, the limbus of scholastic theology, the Hades of ancient cultures, and, strictly speaking, it's a locality only in a relative sense. It has no defined area or boundary but exists within subjective space; that is, it’s beyond our sensory perceptions. Nevertheless, it exists, and it's here that the astral eidolons of all beings that have lived, including animals, wait for their second death. For animals, this occurs with the breaking down and complete fading of their astral particles. For the human eidolon, it begins when the Atma-Buddhi-Manasic triad is said to “separate” itself from its lower aspects, or the reflection of the ex-personality, by entering the Devachanic state.
Enq. And what happens after this?
Enquiry. And what happens next?
Theo. Then the Kama-rupic phantom, remaining bereft of its informing thinking principle, the higher Manas, and the lower aspect of the latter, the animal intelligence, no longer receiving light from the higher mind, and no longer having a physical brain to work through, collapses.
Theo. Then the Kama-rupic ghost, lacking its guiding thinking principle, the higher Manas, and the lower part of it, the animal intelligence, stops getting insight from the higher mind, and no longer having a physical brain to operate, falls apart.
Enq. In what way?
Enq. How so?
Theo. Well, it falls into the state of the frog when certain portions of its brain are taken out by the vivisector. It can think no more, even on the lowest animal plane. Henceforth it is no longer even the lower Manas, since this “lower” is nothing without the “higher.” [113]
Theo. Well, it’s like the frog when some parts of its brain are removed by the experimenter. It can’t think anymore, not even at the most basic level. From that point on, it’s not even the lower Manas, because this “lower” aspect means nothing without the “higher.” [113]
Enq. And is it this nonentity which we find materializing in Séance rooms with Mediums?
Inquiry. And is it this nobody that we see appearing in séance rooms with mediums?
Theo. It is this nonentity. A true nonentity, however, only as to reasoning or cogitating powers, still an Entity, however astral and fluidic, as shown in certain cases when, having been magnetically and unconsciously drawn toward a medium, it is revived for a time and lives in him by proxy, so to speak. This “spook,” or the Kama-rupa, may be compared with the jelly-fish, which has an ethereal gelatinous appearance so long as it is in its own element, or water (the medium’s specific AURA), but which, no sooner is it thrown out of it, than it dissolves in the hand or on the sand, especially in sunlight. In the medium’s Aura, it lives a kind of vicarious life and reasons and speaks either through the medium’s brain or those of other persons present. But this would lead us too far, and upon other people’s grounds, whereon I have no desire to trespass. Let us keep to the subject of re-incarnation.
Theo. It is this nonentity. A true nonentity, though only in terms of reasoning or thinking abilities, is still an Entity. It may be astral and fluidic, as seen in certain situations when it is magnetically and unconsciously drawn to a medium, allowing it to be revived temporarily and live through them, so to speak. This “spook,” or the Kama-rupa, can be likened to a jellyfish, which has a translucent, gelatinous look while it’s in its own element, or water (the medium's specific AURA), but as soon as it’s taken out, it quickly falls apart in your hand or on the sand, especially in sunlight. In the medium's aura, it lives a sort of substitute existence and thinks and speaks either through the medium’s mind or those of other people around. But this would take us too far and into areas I have no intention of exploring. Let’s stick to the topic of reincarnation.
Enq. What of the latter? How long does the incarnating Ego remain in the Devachanic state?
Inquiry. What about the latter? How long does the incarnating Ego stay in the Devachanic state?
Theo. This, we are taught, depends on the degree of spirituality and the merit or demerit of the last incarnation. The average time is from ten to fifteen centuries, as I already told you.
Theo. We're taught that this depends on the level of spirituality and the good or bad actions from the last life. The typical duration is between ten to fifteen centuries, as I mentioned before.
Enq. But why could not this Ego manifest and communicate with mortals as Spiritualists will have it? What is there to prevent a mother from communicating with the children she left on earth, a husband with his wife, and so on? It is a most consoling belief, I must confess; nor do I wonder that those who believe in it are so averse to give it up.
Inquiry. But why can't this Ego show itself and connect with humans like Spiritualists say? What's stopping a mother from reaching out to the children she left behind, or a husband from communicating with his wife, and so on? It's a very comforting belief, I have to admit; I can see why those who believe in it are so reluctant to let it go.
Theo. Nor are they forced to, unless they happen to prefer truth to fiction, however “consoling.” Uncongenial our doctrines may be to Spiritualists; yet, nothing of what we believe in and teach is half as selfish and cruel as what they preach. [114]
Theo. They aren’t obligated to, unless they actually prefer truth over fiction, no matter how “comforting.” Our beliefs might not sit well with Spiritualists, but nothing we teach or believe is nearly as selfish and cruel as what they promote. [114]
Enq. I do not understand you. What is selfish?
Inquiry. I don’t get you. What do you mean by selfish?
Theo. Their doctrine of the return of Spirits, the real “personalities” as they say; and I will tell you why. If Devachan—call it “paradise” if you like, a “place of bliss and of supreme felicity,” if it is anything—is such a place (or say state), logic tells us that no sorrow or even a shade of pain can be experienced therein. “God shall wipe away all the tears from the eyes” of those in paradise, we read in the book of many promises. And if the “Spirits of the dead” are enabled to return and see all that is going on on earth, and especially in their homes, what kind of bliss can be in store for them?
Theo. Their belief in the return of Spirits, the real “personalities,” as they call them; and I’ll explain why. If Devachan—or “paradise” if you prefer, a “place of happiness and ultimate joy,” if it really exists—is indeed such a place (or rather a state), then logic suggests that no sorrow or even a hint of pain can be felt there. “God will wipe away all the tears from the eyes” of those in paradise, as stated in the book of many promises. And if the “Spirits of the dead” can come back and witness everything happening on earth, and especially in their homes, what kind of happiness awaits them?
WHY THEOSOPHISTS DO NOT
BELIEVE IN THE
RETURN OF PURE “SPIRITS.”
Enq. What do you mean? Why should this interfere with their bliss?
Inquiry. What do you mean? Why would this affect their happiness?
Theo. Simply this; and here is an instance. A mother dies, leaving behind her little helpless children—orphans whom she adores—perhaps a beloved husband also. We say that her “Spirit” or Ego—that individuality which is now all impregnated, for the entire Devachanic period, with the noblest feelings held by its late personality, i.e., love for her children, pity for those who suffer, and so on—we say that it is now entirely separated from the “vale of tears,” that its future bliss consists in that blessed ignorance of all the woes it left behind. Spiritualists say, on the contrary, that it is as vividly aware of them, and more so than before, for “Spirits see more than mortals in the flesh do.” We say that the bliss of the Devachanee consists in its complete conviction that it has never left the earth, and that there is no such thing as death at all; that the post-mortem spiritual consciousness of the mother will represent to her that she lives surrounded by her children and all those whom she loved; that no gap, no link, will be missing to make her disembodied state the most perfect and absolute happiness. The Spiritualists deny this point blank. According to their doctrine, unfortunate man is not liberated even by death from the [115] sorrows of this life. Not a drop from the life-cup of pain and suffering will miss his lips; and nolens volens, since he sees everything now, shall he drink it to the bitter dregs. Thus, the loving wife, who during her lifetime was ready to save her husband sorrow at the price of her heart’s blood, is now doomed to see, in utter helplessness, his despair, and to register every hot tear he sheds for her loss. Worse than that, she may see the tears dry too soon, and another beloved face shine on him, the father of her children; find another woman replacing her in his affections; doomed to hear her orphans giving the holy name of “mother” to one indifferent to them, and to see those little children neglected, if not ill-treated. According to this doctrine the “gentle wafting to immortal life” becomes without any transition the way into a new path of mental suffering! And yet, the columns of the “Banner of Light,” the veteran journal of the American Spiritualists, are filled with messages from the dead, the “dear departed ones,” who all write to say how very happy they are! Is such a state of knowledge consistent with bliss? Then “bliss” stands in such a case for the greatest curse, and orthodox damnation must be a relief in comparison to it!
Theo Here’s the situation, and here’s an example. A mother passes away, leaving her young, helpless children—orphans she loves dearly—maybe even a cherished husband. We say that her “Spirit” or Ego—that individuality now infused during the entire Devachanic period with the strongest emotions from her former personality, like love for her children and compassion for those in pain—will be completely detached from this “vale of tears,” and her future happiness lies in blissfully not knowing the troubles she left behind. Spiritualists argue the opposite, claiming she is more aware of their suffering than ever, insisting that “Spirits see more than living people do.” We believe that the joy of the Devachanee comes from the firm belief that she has never truly left the earth and that death doesn’t exist; the spiritual awareness of the mother will reflect that she lives among her children and all her loved ones, with no gap or missing connection, making her disembodied existence perfectly happy. Spiritualists refute this outright. According to their beliefs, unfortunate humans are not freed from the [115] sorrows of life even by death. Not a drop of pain will escape his bitter experience, and whether he wants to or not, he’ll have to endure it fully, now seeing everything. Thus, the devoted wife, who in life would have done anything to spare her husband pain, is now helplessly forced to witness his despair and to feel every tear he sheds for her loss. Even worse, she might see his tears dry too quickly and another beloved face light up for him, the father of her children; find him loving another woman; condemned to hear her children call someone else “mother,” even when that person is indifferent to them, and to witness her little ones being neglected or mistreated. In this belief system, the “gentle transition to eternal life” abruptly becomes a new route of mental anguish! Yet the pages of the “Banner of Light,” the long-standing journal of American Spiritualists, are filled with messages from the dead, the “dear departed ones,” who all say how very happy they are! Can such awareness really coexist with happiness? In that case, “happiness” would be the worst curse, and true damnation would seem like a relief in comparison!
Enq. But how does your theory avoid this? How can you reconcile the theory of Soul’s omniscience with its blindness to that which is taking place on earth?
Inquiry. But how does your theory address this? How can you reconcile the idea that the Soul knows everything with its inability to see what's happening on earth?
Theo. Because such is the law of love and mercy. During every Devachanic period the Ego, omniscient as it is per se, clothes itself, so to say, with the reflection of the “personality” that was. I have just told you that the ideal efflorescence of all the abstract, therefore undying and eternal qualities or attributes, such as love and mercy, the love of the good, the true and the beautiful, that ever spoke in the heart of the living “personality,” clung after death to the Ego, and therefore followed it to Devachan. For the time being, then, the Ego becomes the ideal reflection of the human being it was when last on earth, and that is not omniscient. Were it that, it would never be in the state we call Devachan at all. [116]
Theo. Because that's the nature of love and mercy. During every period in Devachan, the Ego, being all-knowing in its essence, essentially wraps itself in the reflection of the "personality" it once had. I just mentioned that the ideal manifestation of all the abstract, therefore everlasting and eternal qualities or traits, like love and mercy, the love of goodness, truth, and beauty, which continuously resided in the heart of the living "personality," attached to the Ego after death and therefore accompanied it to Devachan. For now, the Ego becomes the ideal reflection of the human being it was during its last lifetime on earth, and that state is not all-knowing. If it were, it wouldn't be in the condition we refer to as Devachan at all. [116]
Enq. What are your reasons for it?
Inquiry. What are your reasons for that?
Theo. If you want an answer on the strict lines of our philosophy, then I will say that it is because everything is illusion (Maya) outside of eternal truth, which has neither form, colour, nor limitation. He who has placed himself beyond the veil of maya—and such are the highest Adepts and Initiates—can have no Devachan. As to the ordinary mortal, his bliss in it is complete. It is an absolute oblivion of all that gave it pain or sorrow in the past incarnation, and even oblivion of the fact that such things as pain or sorrow exist at all. The Devachanee lives its intermediate cycle between two incarnations surrounded by everything it had aspired to in vain, and in the companionship of everyone it loved on earth. It has reached the fulfilment of all its soul-yearnings. And thus it lives throughout long centuries an existence of unalloyed happiness, which is the reward for its sufferings in earth-life. In short, it bathes in a sea of uninterrupted felicity spanned only by events of still greater felicity in degree.
Theo. If you want an answer based on our philosophy, I’ll say that everything outside of eternal truth is an illusion (Maya), which has no form, color, or limitations. Those who have gone beyond the veil of maya—like the highest Adepts and Initiates—cannot experience Devachan. For the average person, however, their bliss in it is complete. It’s an absolute oblivion of everything that caused pain or sorrow in their past life, to the point that they forget pain or sorrow exist at all. The Devachanee spends its interim cycle between two incarnations surrounded by everything it longed for, in the company of everyone it loved on Earth. It has fulfilled all its soul's desires. Therefore, it lives for centuries in a state of unalloyed happiness, which is the reward for its suffering in earthly life. In short, it swims in a sea of uninterrupted joy, punctuated only by events of even greater happiness.
Enq. But this is more than simple delusion, it is an existence of insane hallucinations!
Inquiry. But this is more than just a simple delusion; it’s a reality filled with crazy hallucinations!
Theo. From your standpoint it may be, not so from that of philosophy. Besides which, is not our whole terrestrial life filled with such delusions? Have you never met men and women living for years in a fool’s paradise? And because you should happen to learn that the husband of a wife, whom she adores and believes herself as beloved by him, is untrue to her, would you go and break her heart and beautiful dream by rudely awakening her to the reality? I think not. I say it again, such oblivion and hallucination—if you call it so—are only a merciful law of nature and strict justice. At any rate, it is a far more fascinating prospect than the orthodox golden harp with a pair of wings. The assurance that “the soul that lives ascends frequently and runs familiarly through the streets of the heavenly Jerusalem, visiting the patriarchs and prophets, saluting the apostles, [117] and admiring the army of martyrs” may seem of a more pious character to some. Nevertheless, it is a hallucination of a far more delusive character, since mothers love their children with an immortal love, we all know, while the personages mentioned in the “heavenly Jerusalem” are still of a rather doubtful nature. But I would, still, rather accept the “new Jerusalem,” with its streets paved like the show windows of a jeweller’s shop, than find consolation in the heartless doctrine of the Spiritualists. The idea alone that the intellectual conscious souls of one’s father, mother, daughter or brother find their bliss in a “Summer land”—only a little more natural, but just as ridiculous as the “New Jerusalem” in its description—would be enough to make one lose every respect for one’s “departed ones.” To believe that a pure spirit can feel happy while doomed to witness the sins, mistakes, treachery, and, above all, the sufferings of those from whom it is severed by death and whom it loves best, without being able to help them, would be a maddening thought.
Theo. From your perspective, it might be one way, but not from a philosophical view. Isn't our entire life here on Earth filled with such illusions? Have you never seen people living for years in a fantasy? And if you happen to discover that a husband is unfaithful to his wife, whom she adores and believes loves her in return, would you go and shatter her heart and beautiful dream by harshly confronting her with the truth? I think not. I say it again, such ignorance and hallucination—if that's what you want to call it—are just a kind law of nature and strict justice. Anyway, it’s a much more intriguing idea than the traditional golden harp with wings. The idea that “the soul that lives ascends often and walks casually through the streets of the heavenly Jerusalem, visiting the patriarchs and prophets, greeting the apostles, [117] and admiring the army of martyrs” might seem more pious to some. Yet, it's a delusion that’s even more misleading, since we all know mothers love their children with an eternal love, while the figures mentioned in the “heavenly Jerusalem” are, let's say, somewhat questionable. Still, I’d rather accept the “new Jerusalem,” with its streets lined like a jeweler's shop window, than find comfort in the cold beliefs of the Spiritualists. Just the thought that the intellectual conscious souls of one’s father, mother, daughter, or brother find their joy in a “Summer land”—which is just a little more believable, yet just as absurd as the “New Jerusalem” in its depiction—would be enough to make anyone lose all respect for their “departed ones.” To believe that a pure spirit can be happy while forced to witness the sins, mistakes, betrayals, and especially the suffering of those it loves most, now separated by death and unable to help them, would be an utterly maddening thought.
Enq. There is something in your argument. I confess to having never seen it in this light.
Inquiry. There's a point in your argument. I admit I've never thought of it this way.
Theo. Just so, and one must be selfish to the core and utterly devoid of the sense of retributive justice, to have ever imagined such a thing. We are with those whom we have lost in material form, and far, far nearer to them now, than when they were alive. And it is not only in the fancy of the Devachanee, as some may imagine, but in reality. For pure divine love is not merely the blossom of a human heart, but has its roots in eternity. Spiritual holy love is immortal, and Karma brings sooner or later all those who loved each other with such a spiritual affection to incarnate once more in the same family group. Again we say that love beyond the grave, illusion though you may call it, has a magic and divine potency which reacts on the living. A mother’s Ego filled with love for the imaginary children it sees near itself, living a life of happiness, as real to it as when on earth—that love will always be felt by the children in flesh. It will manifest in their dreams, and often in various events—in providential protections and escapes, for love is a strong shield, and is not limited by space or time. As with this Devachanic “mother,” so with the rest of human relationships and attachments, save the purely selfish or material. Analogy will suggest to you the rest. [118]
Theo. Exactly, and you have to be completely selfish and completely lacking in any sense of fairness to have ever thought such a thing. We are closer to those we’ve lost in physical form now than we were when they were alive. This connection isn't just in the imagination of the Devachanee, as some might think, but is real. Pure divine love isn’t just a flower blooming in a human heart; it has its roots in eternity. Spiritual love is eternal, and Karma eventually brings together those who have loved each other with such deep affection to be born again in the same family. Again, we say that love that persists beyond the grave, however much you may call it an illusion, has a magical and divine power that influences the living. A mother’s Ego, filled with love for the imagined children it sees nearby and living a happy life, feels as real to it as it did on earth—that love will always be sensed by the living children. It will show up in their dreams and often in various events—in providential protections and escapes, because love is a strong shield that isn’t bound by space or time. Just like with this Devachanic “mother,” the same goes for all human relationships and attachments, except for those that are purely selfish or material. The analogy will suggest the rest. [118]
Enq. In no case, then, do you admit the possibility of the communication of the living with the disembodied spirit?
Inquiry. So, you really don't believe that it's possible for the living to communicate with the disembodied spirit?
Theo. Yes, there is a case, and even two exceptions to the rule. The first exception is during the few days that follow immediately the death of a person and before the Ego passes into the Devachanic state. Whether any living mortal, save a few exceptional cases—(when the intensity of the desire in the dying person to return for some purpose forced the higher consciousness to remain awake, and therefore it was really the individuality, the “Spirit” that communicated)—has derived much benefit from the return of the spirit into the objective plane is another question. The spirit is dazed after death and falls very soon into what we call “pre-devachanic unconsciousness.” The second exception is found in the Nirmanakayas.
Theo. Yes, there is a case, and even two exceptions to the rule. The first exception is during the few days right after someone dies and before the Ego transitions into the Devachanic state. Whether any living person, except for a few rare cases—when the strong desire of the dying person to return for some reason kept the higher consciousness awake, and thus it was really the individuality, the “Spirit” that communicated—has gained much from the return of the spirit to the objective plane is another question. The spirit is confused after death and quickly falls into what we call “pre-devachanic unconsciousness.” The second exception is found in the Nirmanakayas.
Enq. What about them? And what does the name mean for you?
Enquiry. What about them? And what does the name mean to you?
Theo. It is the name given to those who, though they have won the right to Nirvana and cyclic rest—(not “Devachan,” as the latter is an illusion of our consciousness, a happy dream, and as those who are fit for Nirvana must have lost entirely every desire or possibility of the world’s illusions)—have out of pity for mankind and those they left on earth renounced the Nirvanic state. Such an adept, or Saint, or whatever you may call him, believing it a selfish act to rest in bliss while mankind groans under the burden of misery produced by ignorance, renounces Nirvana, and determines to remain invisible in spirit on this earth. They have no material body, as they have left it behind; but otherwise they remain with all their principles even in astral life in our sphere. And such can and do communicate with a few elect ones, only surely not with ordinary mediums. [119]
Theo This term refers to those who, although they have earned the right to reach Nirvana and a cycle of rest—(not "Devachan," which is just an illusion of our consciousness, a pleasant dream, and those who are truly ready for Nirvana must have completely abandoned every desire or chance of the world's illusions)—have chosen, out of compassion for humanity and those they have left behind on Earth, to forgo the state of Nirvana. Such an adept, Saint, or whatever you wish to call them, believes it's selfish to enjoy bliss while humanity suffers under the weight of misery caused by ignorance, so they reject Nirvana and decide to remain invisible in spirit in this world. They no longer have a physical body since they've shed it, but otherwise, they still retain all their principles even in astral life in our realm. They can and do communicate with a select few, but certainly not with ordinary mediums. [119]
Enq. I have put you the question about Nirmanakayas because I read in some German and other works that it was the name given to the terrestrial appearances or bodies assumed by Buddhas in the Northern Buddhistic teachings.
Inquiry. I asked you about Nirmanakayas because I read in some German and other texts that it was the term used for the earthly forms or bodies taken on by Buddhas in the Northern Buddhist teachings.
Theo. So they are, only the Orientalists have confused this terrestrial body by understanding it to be objective and physical instead of purely astral and subjective.
Theo. That's true, but the Orientalists have mixed up this earthly existence by thinking of it as objective and physical instead of purely astral and subjective.
Enq. And what good can they do on earth?
Inquiry. And what good can they do here on Earth?
Theo. Not much, as regards individuals, as they have no right to interfere with Karma, and can only advise and inspire mortals for the general good. Yet they do more beneficent actions than you imagine.
Theo. Not much, when it comes to individuals, since they can't interfere with Karma and can only guide and inspire people for the common good. Still, they perform more helpful actions than you realize.
Enq. To this Science would never subscribe, not even modern psychology. For them, no portion of intelligence can survive the physical brain. What would you answer them?
Inquiry. This Science would never agree, not even modern psychology. They believe that no part of intelligence can exist without the physical brain. What would you say to them?
Theo. I would not even go to the trouble of answering, but would simply say, in the words given to “M.A. Oxon,” “Intelligence is perpetuated after the body is dead. Though it is not a question of the brain only.... It is reasonable to propound the indestructibility of the human spirit from what we know” (Spirit Identity, p. 69).
Theo. I wouldn't even bother to respond; I’d just quote what “M.A. Oxon” said, “Intelligence continues after the body dies. It's not just about the brain... It's reasonable to suggest that the human spirit is indestructible based on what we know” (Spirit Identity, p. 69).
Enq. But “M.A. Oxon” is a Spiritualist?
Inquiry. But “M.A. Oxon” is a Spiritualist?
Theo. Quite so, and the only true Spiritualist I know of, though we may still disagree with him on many a minor question. Apart from this, no Spiritualist comes nearer to the occult truths than he does. Like any one of us he speaks incessantly “of the surface dangers that beset the ill-equipped, feather-headed muddler with the occult, who crosses the threshold without counting the cost.”[40] Our only disagreement rests in the question of “Spirit Identity.” Otherwise, I, for one, coincide almost entirely with him, and accept the three propositions he embodied in his address of July, 1884. It is this eminent Spiritualist, rather, who disagrees with us, not we with him. [120]
Theo. That's right, and he's the only true Spiritualist I know of, even if we might still have different opinions on several minor issues. Other than that, no Spiritualist understands the occult truths better than he does. Like the rest of us, he constantly talks about “the surface dangers that threaten the unprepared, careless person dabbling in the occult, who steps into it without considering the consequences.”[40] Our only difference lies in the issue of “Spirit Identity.” Other than that, I largely agree with him and accept the three points he outlined in his speech from July 1884. It’s this prominent Spiritualist who disagrees with us, not the other way around. [120]
Enq. What are these propositions?
Enq. What are these proposals?
Theo.
Theo.
“1. That there is a life coincident with, and independent of the physical life of the body.”
“1. There is a life that exists alongside and separately from the physical life of the body.”
“2. That, as a necessary corollary, this life extends beyond the life of the body” (we say it extends throughout Devachan).
“2. That, as a necessary consequence, this life goes beyond the life of the body” (we say it continues throughout Devachan).
“3. That there is communication between the denizens of that state of existence and those of the world in which we now live.”
“3. That there is communication between the people of that state of existence and those of the world we live in now.”
All depend, you see, on the minor and secondary aspects of these fundamental propositions. Everything depends on the views we take of Spirit and Soul, or Individuality and Personality. Spiritualists confuse the two “into one”; we separate them, and say that, with the exceptions above enumerated, no Spirit will revisit the earth, though the animal Soul may. But let us return once more to our direct subject, the Skandhas.
All depends, you see, on the minor and secondary aspects of these fundamental ideas. Everything relies on how we understand Spirit and Soul, or Individuality and Personality. Spiritualists mix the two “into one”; we distinguish them and say that, aside from the exceptions mentioned earlier, no Spirit will come back to earth, though the animal Soul might. But let’s return once again to our main topic, the Skandhas.
Enq. I begin to understand better now. It is the Spirit, so to say, of those Skandhas which are the most ennobling, which, attaching themselves to the incarnating Ego, survive, and are added to the stock of its angelic experiences. And it is the attributes connected with the material Skandhas, with selfish and personal motives, which, disappearing from the field of action between two incarnations, reappear at the subsequent incarnation as Karmic results to be atoned for; and therefore the Spirit will not leave Devachan. Is it so?
Inquiry. I’m starting to understand better now. It’s the essence, so to speak, of those Skandhas that are the most uplifting, which attach themselves to the incarnating Self, survive, and contribute to the collection of its angelic experiences. And it's the traits tied to the material Skandhas, with selfish and personal motives, that disappear from the scene between two lives and reappear in the next life as Karmic results to be resolved; and because of this, the Spirit won't leave Devachan. Is that right?
Theo. Very nearly so. If you add to this that the law of retribution, or Karma, rewarding the highest and most spiritual in Devachan, never fails to reward them again on earth by giving them a further development, and furnishing the Ego with a body fitted for it, then you will be quite correct. [121]
Theo. Almost. If you consider that the law of retribution, or Karma, which rewards the highest and most spiritual beings in Devachan, always ensures they receive further rewards on earth by providing them with a body suited for their development, then you would be completely right. [121]
A FEW WORDS ABOUT THE SKANDHAS.
Enq. What becomes of the other, the lower Skandhas of the personality, after the death of the body? Are they quite destroyed?
Inquiry. What happens to the other, the lower Skandhas of the personality, after the body dies? Are they completely destroyed?
Theo. They are and yet they are not—a fresh metaphysical and occult mystery for you. They are destroyed as the working stock in hand of the personality; they remain as Karmic effects, as germs, hanging in the atmosphere of the terrestrial plane, ready to come to life, as so many avenging fiends, to attach themselves to the new personality of the Ego when it reincarnates.
Theo. They exist and yet they don't—a new metaphysical and occult mystery for you. They are gone as the active elements of a personality; they persist as Karmic effects, like seeds, lingering in the energy of the earthly realm, ready to awaken, as many vengeful spirits, to latch onto the new identity of the Ego when it is reincarnated.
Enq. This really passes my comprehension, and is very difficult to understand.
Inquiry. This really goes beyond my understanding, and is very hard to grasp.
Theo. Not once that you have assimilated all the details. For then you will see that for logic, consistency, profound philosophy, divine mercy and equity, this doctrine of Re-incarnation has not its equal on earth. It is a belief in a perpetual progress for each incarnating Ego, or divine soul, in an evolution from the outward into the inward, from the material to the Spiritual, arriving at the end of each stage at absolute unity with the divine Principle. From strength to strength, from beauty and perfection of one plane to the greater beauty and perfection of another, with accessions of new glory, of fresh knowledge and power in each cycle, such is the destiny of every Ego, which thus becomes its own Saviour in each world and incarnation.
Theo. You haven't fully absorbed all the details yet. Once you do, you'll realize that when it comes to logic, consistency, deep philosophy, divine mercy, and fairness, the belief in Reincarnation has no equal on this planet. It's the idea of continuous progress for each incarnating self, or divine soul, evolving from the external to the internal, from the material to the Spiritual, ultimately reaching absolute unity with the divine Principle at the end of each stage. From strength to strength, from the beauty and perfection of one level to the greater beauty and perfection of the next, gaining new glory, fresh knowledge, and power in each cycle, that is the destiny of every self, which thus becomes its own Savior in each world and life.
Enq. But Christianity teaches the same. It also preaches progression.
Inquiry. But Christianity teaches the same thing. It also promotes progress.
Theo. Yes, only with the addition of something else. It tells us of the impossibility of attaining Salvation without the aid of a miraculous Saviour, and therefore dooms to perdition all those who will not accept the dogma. This is just the difference between Christian theology and Theosophy. The former enforces belief in the Descent of the Spiritual Ego into the Lower Self the latter inculcates the necessity of endeavouring to elevate oneself to the Christos, or Buddhi state.
Theo. Yes, but we need to add something. It highlights the impossibility of achieving Salvation without the help of a miraculous Savior, which ultimately condemns those who refuse to accept this doctrine. This is the key difference between Christian theology and Theosophy. The former insists on the belief in the Descent of the Spiritual Ego into the Lower Self, while the latter teaches the importance of striving to elevate oneself to the Christos or Buddhi state.
Enq. By teaching the annihilation of consciousness in case of failure, however, don’t you think that it amounts to the annihilation of Self, in the opinion of the non-metaphysical?
Inquire. By suggesting that consciousness should be completely eliminated if one fails, don't you think that it essentially means the elimination of Self, from the perspective of those who don't engage with metaphysics?
Theo. From the standpoint of those who believe in the resurrection of the body literally, and insist that every bone, every artery and atom of flesh will be raised bodily on [122] the Judgment Day—of course it does. If you still insist that it is the perishable form and finite qualities that make up immortal man, then we shall hardly understand each other. And if you do not understand that, by limiting the existence of every Ego to one life on earth, you make of Deity an ever-drunken Indra of the Puranic dead letter, a cruel Moloch, a god who makes an inextricable mess on Earth, and yet claims thanks for it, then the sooner we drop the conversation the better.
Theo. From the perspective of those who take the resurrection of the body literally and argue that every bone, every artery, and every speck of flesh will be raised physically on [122] Judgment Day—of course, it does. If you continue to believe that it's the perishable form and limited qualities that define immortal man, then we’re unlikely to see eye to eye. And if you can’t grasp that by confining the existence of every individual to just one life on Earth, you reduce Deity to an ever-drunk Indra of the Puranic dead letters, a cruel Moloch, a god who creates an impossible situation on Earth and yet expects gratitude for it, then it’s probably best if we end this discussion now.
Enq. But let us return, now that the subject of the Skandhas is disposed of, to the question of the consciousness which survives death. This is the point which interests most people. Do we possess more knowledge in Devachan than we do in Earth life?
Inquiry. But let's go back to the question of the consciousness that continues after death, now that we've talked about the Skandhas. This is what most people are really curious about. Do we have more knowledge in Devachan than we do in life on Earth?
Theo. In one sense, we can acquire more knowledge; that is, we can develop further any faculty which we loved and strove after during life, provided it is concerned with abstract and ideal things, such as music, painting, poetry, etc., since Devachan is merely an idealized and subjective continuation of earth-life.
Theo. In one way, we can gain more knowledge; that is, we can continue to develop any ability that we loved and worked towards during our lives, as long as it relates to abstract and ideal concepts like music, art, poetry, and so on, since Devachan is just an idealized and subjective extension of our earthly existence.
Enq. But if in Devachan the Spirit is free from matter, why should it not possess all knowledge?
Inquiry. But if in Devachan the Spirit is free from matter, why shouldn’t it have all knowledge?
Theo. Because, as I told you, the Ego is, so to say, wedded to the memory of its last incarnation. Thus, if you think over what I have said, and string all the facts together, you will realize that the Devachanic state is not one of omniscience, but a transcendental continuation of the personal life just terminated. It is the rest of the soul from the toils of life.
Theo. Because, as I mentioned, the Ego is, in a way, tied to the memory of its last life. So, if you reflect on what I’ve said and connect all the facts, you’ll understand that the Devachanic state isn’t one of all-knowingness, but rather a higher continuation of the personal life that has just ended. It’s the soul’s break from the struggles of life.
Enq. But the scientific materialists assert that after the death of man nothing remains; that the human body simply disintegrates into its component elements; and that what we call soul is merely a temporary self-consciousness produced as a bye-product of organic action, which will evaporate like steam. Is not theirs a strange state of mind?
Inq. But the scientific materialists claim that after a person dies, nothing is left; that the human body just breaks down into its basic elements; and that what we refer to as the soul is just a short-lived awareness created as a by-product of biological processes, which will disappear like steam. Isn't that a weird way of thinking?
Theo. Not strange at all, that I see. If they say that self-consciousness ceases with the body, then in their case they simply utter an unconscious prophecy, for once they are firmly convinced of what they assert, no conscious after-life is possible for them. For there are exceptions to every rule. [123]
Theo. That doesn't seem strange at all to me. If people claim that self-awareness ends with the body, then they're just unconsciously predicting their own fate, because once they're fully convinced of what they say, a conscious afterlife isn't possible for them. There are exceptions to every rule. [123]
ON POST-MORTEM AND POST-NATAL CONSCIOUSNESS.[41]
Enq. But if human self-consciousness survives death as a rule, why should there be exceptions?
Inquiry. But if human self-awareness usually continues after death, why should there be exceptions?
Theo. In the fundamental principles of the spiritual world no exception is possible. But there are rules for those who see, and rules for those who prefer to remain blind.
Theo. In the basic principles of the spiritual world, there can't be any exceptions. But there are rules for those who can see and rules for those who choose to stay blind.
Enq. Quite so, I understand. This is but an aberration of the blind man, who denies the existence of the sun because he does not see it. But after death his spiritual eyes will certainly compel him to see. Is this what you mean?
Inquiry. Exactly, I get it. This is just a mistake of the blind man, who refuses to believe in the sun's existence simply because he can't see it. But after death, his spiritual eyes will definitely force him to see. Is that what you’re saying?
Theo. He will not be compelled, nor will he see anything. Having persistently denied during life the continuance of existence after death, he will be unable to see it, because his spiritual capacity having been stunted in life, it cannot develop after death, and he will remain blind. By insisting that he must see it, you evidently mean one thing and I another. You speak of the spirit from the spirit, or the flame from the flame—of Atma, in short—and you confuse it with the human soul—Manas.... You do not understand me; let me try to make it clear. The whole gist of your question is to know whether, in the case of a downright materialist, the complete loss of self-consciousness and self-perception after death is possible? Isn’t it so? I answer, It is possible. Because, believing firmly in our Esoteric Doctrine, which refers to the post-mortem period, or the interval between two lives or births as merely a transitory state, I say, whether that interval between two acts of the illusionary drama of life lasts one year or a million, that post-mortem state may, without any breach of the fundamental law, prove to be just the same state as that of a man who is in a dead faint. [124]
Theo. He won't be forced, and he won't see anything. Having consistently denied the idea of life after death during his life, he won't be able to see it, because his spiritual abilities were stunted in life and can't grow after death, so he will remain blind. When you say he must see it, you're thinking one thing while I'm thinking another. You're talking about the spirit from the spirit, or the flame from the flame—Atma, in short—and you're confusing it with the human soul—Manas.... You don't get me; let me clarify. The main point of your question is whether a strict materialist can completely lose self-awareness and self-perception after death, right? I say, yes, that is possible. Because I firmly believe in our Esoteric Doctrine, which refers to the post-mortem period, or the time between two lives or births, as simply a temporary state, I say that whether this interval lasts one year or a million, that post-mortem state can, without violating any fundamental law, be just like the state of a person who is in a deep faint. [124]
Enq. But since you have just said that the fundamental laws of the after death state admit of no exceptions, how can this be?
Inquiry. But since you just said that the fundamental laws of the afterlife have no exceptions, how can this be?
Theo. Nor do I say that it does admit of an exception. But the spiritual law of continuity applies only to things which are truly real. To one who has read and understood Mundakya Upanishad and Vedanta-Sara all this becomes very clear. I will say more: it is sufficient to understand what we mean by Buddhi and the duality of Manas to gain a clear perception why the materialist may fail to have a self-conscious survival after death. Since Manas, in its lower aspect, is the seat of the terrestrial mind, it can, therefore, give only that perception of the Universe which is based on the evidence of that mind; it cannot give spiritual vision. It is said in the Eastern school, that between Buddhi and Manas (the Ego), or Iswara and Pragna[42] there is in reality no more difference than between a forest and its trees, a lake and its waters, as the Mundakya teaches. One or hundreds of trees dead from loss of vitality, or uprooted, are yet incapable of preventing the forest from being still a forest.
Theo. I’m not saying it has exceptions. But the spiritual law of continuity only applies to things that are genuinely real. For anyone who has read and understood the Mundakya Upanishad and Vedanta-Sara, this becomes clear. I’ll add: it’s enough to grasp what we mean by Buddhi and the duality of Manas to understand why someone focused on materialism might struggle with the idea of self-conscious survival after death. Since Manas, in its lower form, is the seat of the earthly mind, it can only provide an understanding of the Universe based on that mind's evidence; it cannot offer spiritual insight. In the Eastern philosophy, it’s said that the difference between Buddhi and Manas (the Ego), or Iswara and Pragna[42] is actually no greater than between a forest and its trees, a lake and its waters, as the Mundakya teaches. One or many trees that are dead due to lack of vitality, or uprooted, cannot stop the forest from still being a forest.
Enq. But, as I understand it, Buddhi represents in this simile the forest, and Manas-taijasi[43] the trees. And if Buddhi is immortal, how can that which is similar to it, i.e., Manas-taijasi, entirely lose its consciousness till the day of its new incarnation? I cannot understand it.
Inquiry. But, as I see it, Buddhi represents the forest in this analogy, and Manas-taijasi[43] represents the trees. If Buddhi is immortal, how can something similar to it, i.e., Manas-taijasi, completely lose its consciousness until the day of its new incarnation? I don’t get it.
Theo. You cannot, because you will mix up an abstract representation of the whole with its casual changes of form. Remember that if it can be said of Buddhi-Manas that it is unconditionally immortal, the same cannot be said of the lower Manas, still less of Taijasi, which is merely an attribute. Neither of these, [125] neither Manas nor Taijasi, can exist apart from Buddhi, the divine soul, because the first (Manas) is, in its lower aspect, a qualificative attribute of the terrestrial personality, and the second (Taijasi) is identical with the first, because it is the same Manas only with the light of Buddhi reflected on it. In its turn, Buddhi would remain only an impersonal spirit without this element which it borrows from the human soul, which conditions and makes of it, in this illusive Universe, as it were something separate from the universal soul for the whole period of the cycle of incarnation. Say rather that Buddhi-Manas can neither die nor lose its compound self-consciousness in Eternity, nor the recollection of its previous incarnations in which the two—i.e, the spiritual and the human soul—had been closely linked together. But it is not so in the case of a materialist, whose human soul not only receives nothing from the divine soul, but even refuses to recognise its existence. You can hardly apply this axiom to the attributes and qualifications of the human soul, for it would be like saying that because your divine soul is immortal, therefore the bloom on your cheek must also be immortal; whereas this bloom, like Taijasi, is simply a transitory phenomenon.
Theo. You can’t, because you’ll confuse an abstract idea of the whole with its temporary changes in form. Keep in mind that while Buddhi-Manas can be described as unconditionally immortal, the same isn’t true for the lower Manas, and even less so for Taijasi, which is just an attribute. Neither of these, [125] neither Manas nor Taijasi, can exist without Buddhi, the divine soul, because the first (Manas) is, in its lower aspect, a qualifying attribute of the earthly personality, and the second (Taijasi) is the same as the first, as it’s simply Manas with the light of Buddhi reflecting on it. In turn, Buddhi would only be an impersonal spirit without this element it borrows from the human soul, which conditions it and makes it, in this illusive Universe, seem separate from the universal soul for the entire period of the incarnation cycle. Rather, say that Buddhi-Manas cannot die or lose its combined self-consciousness in Eternity, nor its memories of previous incarnations where the two—i.e, the spiritual and the human soul—were closely connected. But this isn’t true for a materialist, whose human soul not only gets nothing from the divine soul, but even denies its existence. You can hardly apply this idea to the traits and qualities of the human soul, as it would be like saying that because your divine soul is immortal, therefore the blush on your cheek must also be immortal; while this blush, like Taijasi, is just a temporary phenomenon.
Enq. Do I understand you to say that we must not mix in our minds the noumenon with the phenomenon, the cause with its effect?
Inquiry. Are you saying that we shouldn’t confuse the thing-in-itself with what we perceive, or the cause with its effect?
Theo. I do say so, and repeat that, limited to Manas or the human soul alone, the radiance of Taijasi itself becomes a mere question of time; because both immortality and consciousness after death become, for the terrestrial personality of man, simply conditioned attributes, as they depend entirely on conditions and beliefs created by the human soul itself during the life of its body. Karma acts incessantly; we reap in our after-life only the fruit of that which we have ourselves sown in this.
Theo. I really mean it, and I'll say it again: when it comes to the human soul or Manas alone, the brilliance of Taijasi becomes just a matter of time. That's because both immortality and awareness after death are, for the earthly personality of humans, just conditions based on the beliefs and circumstances that the human soul creates during its life. Karma is always at work; we only experience the consequences of what we've planted in this life in our after-life.
Enq. But if my Ego can, after the destruction of my body, become plunged in a state of entire unconsciousness, then where can be the punishment for the sins of my past life?
Inquiry. But if my Ego can, after the destruction of my body, fall into a complete state of unconsciousness, then what happens to the punishment for the sins of my past life?
Theo. Our philosophy teaches that Karmic punishment reaches Ego only in its next incarnation. After death it receives only [126] the reward for the unmerited sufferings endured during its past incarnation.[44] The whole punishment after death, even for the materialist, consists, therefore, in the absence of any reward, and the utter loss of the consciousness of one’s bliss and rest. Karma is the child of the terrestrial Ego, the fruit of the actions of the tree which is the objective personality visible to all, as much as the fruit of all the thoughts and even motives of the spiritual “I”; but Karma is also the tender mother, who heals the wounds inflicted by her during the preceding life, before she will begin to torture this Ego by inflicting upon him new ones. If it may be said that there is not a mental or physical suffering in the life of a mortal which is not the direct fruit and consequence of some sin in a preceding existence; on the other hand, since he does not preserve the slightest recollection of it in his actual life, and feels himself not deserving of such punishment, and therefore thinks he suffers for no guilt of his own, this alone is sufficient to entitle the human soul to the fullest consolation, rest, and bliss in his post-mortem existence. Death comes to our spiritual selves ever as a deliverer and friend. For the materialist, who, notwithstanding his materialism, was not a bad man, the interval between the two lives will be like the unbroken and placid sleep of a child, either entirely dreamless, or filled with pictures of which he will have no definite perception; while for the average mortal it will be a dream as vivid as life, and full of realistic bliss and visions.
Theo. Our philosophy teaches that Karmic punishment impacts the Ego only in its next life. After death, it only receives the reward for the undeserved suffering endured in its past life.[126][44] The entire punishment after death, even for the materialist, consists of not receiving any reward and completely losing awareness of one’s happiness and peace. Karma is the result of the earthly Ego, the outcome of the actions of the personality that everyone sees, as well as the result of all the thoughts and even motives of the spiritual “I”; but Karma is also the caring mother who heals the wounds caused by her in the previous life before she starts to hurt this Ego again by causing new ones. If one can say that there isn’t a mental or physical hardship in a person’s life that isn’t a direct result of some wrongdoing in a past life, on the other hand, since they don’t retain any memory of it in their current life and don’t feel deserving of such punishment, they think they are suffering for no fault of their own. This alone grants the human soul the fullest consolation, peace, and happiness in their post-mortem existence. Death comes to our spiritual selves as a savior and friend. For the materialist, who, despite his material beliefs, wasn’t a bad person, the period between the two lives will feel like an uninterrupted and peaceful sleep of a child, either completely dreamless or filled with images he won’t clearly perceive; while for the average person, it will be a dream as vivid as life, full of realistic joy and visions.
Enq. Then the personal man must always go on suffering blindly the Karmic penalties which the Ego has incurred? [127]
Enquiry. So, the individual has to keep suffering unwillingly the consequences of the actions that the Ego has committed? [127]
Theo. Not quite so. At the solemn moment of death every man, even when death is sudden, sees the whole of his past life marshalled before him, in its minutest details. For one short instant the personal becomes one with the individual and all-knowing Ego. But this instant is enough to show to him the whole claim of causes which have been at work during his life. He sees and now understands himself as he is, unadorned by flattery or self-deception. He reads his life, remaining as a spectator looking down into the arena he is quitting; he feels and knows the justice of all the suffering that has overtaken him.
Theo. Not quite. At the serious moment of death, every person, even if it’s unexpected, sees the entire timeline of their past life laid out before them in every little detail. For a brief moment, the personal merges with the individual and the all-knowing Ego. But this moment is enough for them to recognize all the causes that have influenced their life. They see and finally understand themselves as they truly are, stripped of flattery and self-deception. They observe their life like a spectator looking down into the arena they are leaving; they feel and acknowledge the fairness of all the suffering they have experienced.
Enq. Does this happen to everyone?
Enq. Does this happen to all?
Theo. Without any exception. Very good and holy men see, we are taught, not only the life they are leaving, but even several preceding lives in which were produced the causes that made them what they were in the life just closing. They recognise the law of Karma in all its majesty and justice.
Theo. Without exception. Really good and holy people see, as we are taught, not just the life they are leaving behind, but also several past lives that created the reasons they are who they are in the life that’s ending. They understand the law of Karma in all its greatness and fairness.
Enq. Is there anything corresponding to this before re-birth?
Enquiry. Is there anything like this before rebirth?
Theo. There is. As the man at the moment of death has a retrospective insight into the life he has led, so, at the moment he is reborn on to earth, the Ego, awaking from the state of Devachan, has a prospective vision of the life which awaits him, and realizes all the causes that have led to it. He realizes them and sees futurity, because it is between Devachan and re-birth that the Ego regains his full manasic consciousness, and re-becomes for a short time the god he was, before, in compliance with Karmic law, he first descended into matter and incarnated in the first man of flesh. The “golden thread” sees all its “pearls” and misses not one of them.
Theo. There is. Just as a person at the moment of death gains insight into the life they've lived, at the moment of being reborn on earth, the Ego, awakening from the state of Devachan, has a vision of the life that awaits them and understands all the causes that have led to it. They recognize these causes and foresee the future because it's between Devachan and rebirth that the Ego regains its full manasic consciousness and briefly becomes the god it was, before, in accordance with Karmic law, it first descended into matter and incarnated in the first human of flesh. The "golden thread" sees all its "pearls" and misses not one of them.
WHAT IS REALLY MEANT BY ANNIHILATION.
Enq. I have heard some Theosophists speak of a golden thread on which their lives were strung. What do they mean by this?
Enquiry. I've heard some Theosophists talk about a golden thread that runs through their lives. What do they mean by that?
Theo. In the Hindu Sacred books it is said that that which undergoes periodical incarnation is the Sutratma, which means literally the “Thread Soul.” It is a synonym of the reincarnating Ego—Manas conjoined with Buddhi—which absorbs [128] the Manasic recollections of all our preceding lives. It is so called, because, like the pearls on a thread, so is the long series of human lives strung together on that one thread. In some Upanishad these recurrent rebirths are likened to the life of a mortal which oscillates periodically between sleep and waking.
Theo. In the Hindu sacred texts, it is said that what undergoes periodic reincarnation is the Sutratma, which literally means the “Thread Soul.” It is a term for the reincarnating Ego—Manas combined with Buddhi—that absorbs the mental memories of all our past lives. It's called this because, like pearls on a string, the long series of human lives are all connected by that one thread. In some Upanishads, these repeated rebirths are compared to a person's life, which fluctuates back and forth between sleep and wakefulness.
Enq. This, I must say, does not seem very clear, and I will tell you why. For the man who awakes, another day commences, but that man is the same in soul and body as he was the day before; whereas at every incarnation a full change takes place not only of the external envelope, sex, and personality, but even of the mental and psychic capacities. The simile does not seem to me quite correct. The man who arises from sleep remembers quite clearly what he has done yesterday, the day before, and even months and years ago. But none of us has the slightest recollection of a preceding life or of any fact or event concerning it.... I may forget in the morning what I have dreamt during the night, still I know that I have slept and have the certainty that I lived during sleep; but what recollection can I have of my past incarnation until the moment of death? How do you reconcile this?
Enquiry. I have to say, this doesn't seem very clear, and here's why. For the person who wakes up, a new day begins, but that person is the same in mind and body as they were the day before; meanwhile, with each reincarnation, there’s a complete transformation not only of the outer appearance, gender, and personality, but also of the mental and spiritual abilities. This analogy doesn’t seem quite right to me. The person who gets out of bed remembers quite well what they did yesterday, the day before, and even months and years ago. But none of us has the faintest memory of a past life or any details about it.... I might forget what I dreamed about during the night, but I know that I slept and I’m certain that I lived while I was asleep; but what memory can I have of my previous incarnation until the moment I die? How do you explain this?
Theo. Some people do recollect their past incarnations during life; but these are Buddhas and Initiates. This is what the Yogis call Samma-Sambuddha, or the knowledge of the whole series of one’s past incarnations.
Theo. Some people remember their past lives while they’re alive; but these are Buddhas and Initiates. This is what the Yogis refer to as Samma-Sambuddha, or the awareness of all of one’s past lives.
Enq. But we ordinary mortals who have not reached Samma-Sambuddha, how are we to understand this simile?
Inquiry. But us ordinary people who haven't achieved Samma-Sambuddha, how are we supposed to understand this analogy?
Theo. By studying it and trying to understand more correctly the characteristics and the three kinds of sleep. Sleep is a general and immutable law for man as for beast, but there are different kinds of sleep and still more different dreams and visions.
Theo. By examining it and trying to understand the characteristics and the three types of sleep more accurately. Sleep is a universal and unchanging law for both humans and animals, but there are different kinds of sleep and even more varied dreams and visions.
Enq. But this takes us to another subject. Let us return to the materialist who, while not denying dreams, which he could hardly do, yet denies immortality in general and the survival of his own individuality. [129]
Inquiry. But this leads us to a new topic. Let’s go back to the materialist who, although he can’t really deny dreams, still rejects the idea of immortality in general and the persistence of his own individuality. [129]
Theo. And the materialist, without knowing it, is right. One who has no inner perception of, and faith in, the immortality of his soul, in that man the soul can never become Buddhi-taijasi, but will remain simply Manas, and for Manas alone there is no immortality possible. In order to live in the world to come a conscious life, one has to believe first of all in that life during the terrestrial existence. On these two aphorisms of the Secret Science all the philosophy about the post-mortem consciousness and the immortality of the soul is built. The Ego receives always according to its deserts. After the dissolution of the body, there commences for it a period of full awakened consciousness, or a state of chaotic dreams, or an utterly dreamless sleep undistinguishable from annihilation, and these are the three kinds of sleep. If our physiologists find the cause of dreams and visions in an unconscious preparation for them during the waking hours, why cannot the same be admitted for the post-mortem dreams? I repeat it: death is sleep. After death, before the spiritual eyes of the soul, begins a performance according to a programme learnt and very often unconsciously composed by ourselves: the practical carrying out of correct beliefs or of illusions which have been created by ourselves. The Methodist will be Methodist, the Mussulman a Mussulman, at least for some time—in a perfect fool’s paradise of each man’s creation and making. These are the post-mortem fruits of the tree of life. Naturally, our belief or unbelief in the fact of conscious immortality is unable to influence the unconditioned reality of the fact itself, once that it exists; but the belief or unbelief in that immortality as the property of independent or separate entities, cannot fail to give colour to that fact in its application to each of these entities. Now do you begin to understand it?
Theo. And the materialist, without realizing it, is correct. Someone who has no inner sense of, or faith in, the immortality of their soul will never elevate their soul to Buddhi-taijasi; it will remain simply as Manas, and Manas alone cannot achieve immortality. To experience a conscious life in the afterlife, one must first believe in that life during their earthly existence. These two principles of Secret Science form the foundation for all philosophy regarding post-mortem consciousness and soul immortality. The Ego always receives according to its merits. After the body dissolves, it enters a state of fully awakened consciousness, a chaotic dream state, or a completely dreamless sleep that feels like annihilation, and these are the three forms of sleep. If our physiologists attribute the cause of dreams and visions to unconscious preparations made during waking hours, why can't we consider the same idea for post-mortem dreams? I’ll say it again: death is sleep. After death, a performance begins for the soul's spiritual eyes, following a script learned and often unconsciously written by ourselves: the practical realization of correct beliefs or illusions created by us. The Methodist will remain a Methodist, the Muslim a Muslim, at least for a while—in a perfect illusionary paradise of their own creation. These are the post-mortem fruits of the tree of life. Naturally, our belief or disbelief in conscious immortality cannot change the unconditioned reality of the fact itself, once it exists; however, our belief or disbelief in that immortality as a trait of independent or separate entities will undoubtedly color that fact in relation to each of those entities. Now do you start to understand?
Enq. I think I do. The materialist, disbelieving in everything that cannot be proven to him by his five senses, or by scientific reasoning, based exclusively on the data furnished by these senses in spite of their inadequacy, and rejecting every spiritual manifestation, accepts life as the only conscious existence. Therefore according to their beliefs so will it be unto them. They will lose their personal Ego, and will plunge into a dreamless sleep until a new awakening. Is it so? [130]
Inquiry. I think I do. The materialist, who doesn't believe in anything that can't be proven by their five senses or scientific reasoning, relies only on the information provided by these senses despite their limitations, and dismisses any spiritual experiences. They see life as the only form of conscious existence. So, according to their beliefs, that's how it will be for them. They will lose their personal self and fall into a dreamless sleep until they awaken again. Is that correct? [130]
Theo. Almost so. Remember the practically universal teaching of the two kinds of conscious existence: the terrestrial and the spiritual. The latter must be considered real from the very fact that it is inhabited by the eternal, changeless and immortal Monad; whereas the incarnating Ego dresses itself up in new garments entirely different from those of its previous incarnations, and in which all except its spiritual prototype is doomed to a change so radical as to leave no trace behind.
Theo. Nearly, yes. Keep in mind the almost universal idea of two types of conscious existence: the physical and the spiritual. The spiritual should be seen as real because it is inhabited by the eternal, unchanging, and immortal essence; on the other hand, the incarnating self puts on new identities that are completely different from those of its past lives, and everything except its spiritual model is destined for such a dramatic change that it leaves no trace at all.
Enq. How so? Can my conscious terrestrial “I” perish not only for a time, like the consciousness of the materialist, but so entirely as to leave no trace behind?
Inquiry. How is that possible? Can my aware earthly “I” vanish not just temporarily, like the awareness of a materialist, but completely so that it leaves no trace at all?
Theo. According to the teaching, it must so perish and in its fullness, all except the principle which, having united itself with the Monad, has thereby become a purely spiritual and indestructible essence, one with it in the Eternity. But in the case of an out-and-out materialist, in whose personal “I” no Buddhi has ever reflected itself, how can the latter carry away into the Eternity one particle of that terrestrial personality? Your spiritual “I” is immortal; but from your present self it can carry away into Eternity that only which has become worthy of immortality, namely, the aroma alone of the flower that has been mown by death.
Theo. According to the teaching, it must ultimately perish and in its entirety, all except the principle which, having united itself with the Monad, has thus become a purely spiritual and indestructible essence, one with it in Eternity. But in the case of a complete materialist, in whose personal “I” no Buddhi has ever reflected itself, how can that person take even a piece of their earthly personality into Eternity? Your spiritual “I” is immortal; however, from your current self, it can only carry into Eternity what has become worthy of immortality, specifically, just the essence of the flower that has been cut down by death.
Enq. Well, and the flower, the terrestrial “I”?
Inquiry. So, what about the flower, the earthly “I”?
Theo. The flower, as all past and future flowers which have blossomed and will have to blossom on the mother bough, the Sutratma, all children of one root or Buddhi—will return to dust. Your present “I,” as you yourself know, is not the body now sitting before me, nor yet is it what I would call Manas-Sutratma, but Sutratma-Buddhi.
Theo. The flower, like all past and future flowers that have bloomed and will bloom on the mother branch, the Sutratma, all children of one root or Buddhi—will return to dust. Your current “I,” as you fully understand, is not the body that’s sitting before me right now, nor is it what I would refer to as Manas-Sutratma, but rather Sutratma-Buddhi.
Enq. But this does not explain to me, at all, why you call life after death immortal, infinite and real, and the terrestrial life a simple phantom or illusion; since even that post-mortem life has limits, however much wider they may be than those of terrestrial life. [131]
Inquiry. But this doesn't really explain why you refer to life after death as immortal, infinite, and real, while calling earthly life just a simple phantom or illusion; because even that post-mortem life has its own limits, no matter how much broader they are compared to earthly life. [131]
Theo. No doubt. The spiritual Ego of man moves in eternity like a pendulum between the hours of birth and death. But if these hours, marking the periods of life terrestrial and life spiritual, are limited in their duration, and if the very number of such stages in Eternity between sleep and awakening, illusion and reality, has its beginning and its end, on the other hand, the spiritual pilgrim is eternal. Therefore are the hours of his post-mortem life, when, disembodied, he stands face to face with truth and not the mirages of his transitory earthly existences, during the period of that pilgrimage which we call “the cycle of rebirths”—the only reality in our conception. Such intervals, their limitation notwithstanding, do not prevent the Ego, while ever perfecting itself, from following undeviatingly, though gradually and slowly, the path to its last transformation, when that Ego, having reached its goal, becomes a divine being. These intervals and stages help towards this final result instead of hindering it; and without such limited intervals the divine Ego could never reach its ultimate goal. I have given you once already a familiar illustration by comparing the Ego, or the individuality, to an actor, and its numerous and various incarnations to the parts it plays. Will you call these parts or their costumes the individuality of the actor himself? Like that actor, the Ego is forced to play during the cycle of necessity, up to the very threshold of Paranirvana, many parts such as may be unpleasant to it. But as the bee collects its honey from every flower, leaving the rest as food for the earthly worms, so does our spiritual individuality, whether we call it Sutratma or Ego. Collecting from every terrestrial personality, into which Karma forces it to incarnate, the nectar alone of the spiritual qualities and self-consciousness, it unites all these into one whole and emerges from its chrysalis as the glorified Dhyan Chohan. So much the worse for those terrestrial personalities from which it could collect nothing. Such personalities cannot assuredly outlive consciously their terrestrial existence.
Theo. Absolutely. The spiritual self of a person exists in eternity, swinging like a pendulum between the moments of birth and death. However, while these moments, which define our physical and spiritual lives, have a limited duration, the spiritual journeyer is eternal. So, the moments of his post-mortem existence, when he is disembodied and faces the truth rather than the illusions of his fleeting earthly lives during what we refer to as “the cycle of rebirths,” represent the only reality in our understanding. Even though these moments are finite, they do not stop the self from continually refining itself as it steadily pursues its ultimate transformation into a divine being. These moments and stages contribute to this final goal rather than obstruct it; without such limited periods, the divine self would never reach its ultimate destination. I've already given you a familiar analogy by likening the Ego, or the individuality, to an actor, and its many different lives to the roles it plays. Would you consider these roles or costumes to be the true individuality of the actor? Like that actor, the self must perform many roles throughout the cycle of necessity, even at the edge of Paranirvana, some of which may not be pleasant. However, just as a bee gathers honey from every flower, leaving the rest for the earthworms, our spiritual individuality—whether we call it Sutratma or Ego—collects only the essence of spiritual qualities and self-awareness from each earthly personality it is compelled to inhabit by Karma, merging all these into one complete whole and emerging from its chrysalis as the exalted Dhyan Chohan. Such is the fate of those earthly personalities from which it could gather nothing; they certainly cannot consciously survive their earthly existence.
Enq. Thus, then, it seems that, for the terrestrial personality, immortality is still conditional. Is, then, immortality itself not unconditional? [132]
Inquiry. So, it seems that, for a person living on Earth, immortality is still dependent on certain conditions. Is immortality itself not absolute? [132]
Theo. Not at all. But immortality cannot touch the non-existent: for all that which exists as Sat, or emanates from Sat, immortality and Eternity are absolute. Matter is the opposite pole of spirit, and yet the two are one. The essence of all this, i.e., Spirit, Force and Matter, or the three in one, is as endless as it is beginningless; but the form acquired by this triple unity during its incarnations, its externality, is certainly only the illusion of our personal conceptions. Therefore do we call Nirvana and the Universal life alone a reality, while relegating the terrestrial life, its terrestrial personality included, and even its Devachanic existence, to the phantom realm of illusion.
Theo Not at all. But immortality can’t touch the non-existent: for everything that exists as Saturday, or comes from Sat, immortality and Eternity are absolute. Matter is the opposite of spirit, yet the two are one. The essence of all this, i.e., Spirit, Force, and Matter, or the three as one, is as endless as it is without beginning; but the form that this triple unity takes during its incarnations, its externality, is definitely just an illusion of our personal perceptions. That’s why we consider Nirvana and the Universal life to be the only reality, while we assign earthly life, including its earthly personality and even its Devachanic existence, to the realm of illusion.
Enq. But why in such a case call sleep the reality, and waking the illusion?
Inquiry. But why, in that case, call sleep the reality and waking the illusion?
Theo. It is simply a comparison made to facilitate the grasping of the subject, and from the standpoint of terrestrial conceptions it is a very correct one.
Theo. It’s just a comparison meant to make it easier to understand the topic, and from a worldly perspective, it’s quite accurate.
Enq. And still I cannot understand, if the life to come is based on justice and the merited retribution for all our terrestrial suffering, how in the case of materialists, many of whom are really honest and charitable men, there should remain of their personality nothing but the refuse of a faded flower.
Inquiry. And I still can’t understand, if the afterlife is built on justice and the rightful consequences for all our earthly struggles, how come for materialists—many of whom are truly honest and kind people—there is nothing left of their personality but the remnants of a wilted flower.
Theo. No one ever said such a thing. No materialist, however unbelieving, can die for ever in the fulness of his spiritual individuality. What was said is that consciousness can disappear either fully or partially in the case of a materialist, so that no conscious remains of his personality survive.
Theo. No one has ever said that. No materialist, no matter how skeptical, can completely lose their unique spiritual essence forever. What was said is that a materialist's consciousness can fade away fully or partially, meaning that no conscious remnants of their personality remain.
Enq. But surely this is annihilation?
Enq. But surely this is destruction?
Theo. Certainly not. One can sleep a dead sleep and miss several stations during a long railway journey, without the slightest recollection or consciousness, and awake at another station and continue the journey past innumerable other halting-places till the end of the journey or the goal is reached. Three kinds of sleep were mentioned to you: the dreamless, the chaotic, and the one which is so real, that to the sleeping man his dreams become full [133] realities. If you believe in the latter why can’t you believe in the former; according to the after life a man has believed in and expected, such is the life he will have. He who expected no life to come will have an absolute blank, amounting to annihilation, in the interval between the two rebirths. This is just the carrying out of the programme we spoke of, a programme created by the materialists themselves. But there are various kinds of materialists, as you say. A selfish, wicked Egoist, one who never shed a tear for anyone but himself, thus adding entire indifference to the whole world to his unbelief, must, at the threshold of death, drop his personality for ever. This personality having no tendrils of sympathy for the world around and hence nothing to hook on to Sutratma, it follows that with the last breath every connection between the two is broken. There being no Devachan for such a materialist, the Sutratma will reincarnate almost immediately. But those materialists who erred in nothing but their disbelief will oversleep but one station. And the time will come when that ex-materialist will perceive himself in the Eternity and perhaps repent that he lost even one day, one station, from the life eternal.
Theo. Definitely not. It’s possible to fall into a deep sleep and completely miss several stops during a long train ride, without any memory or awareness, and then wake up at a different station, continuing past countless other stops until the journey ends or reaches its destination. Three types of sleep were mentioned to you: the dreamless, the chaotic, and the one so vivid that the sleeper’s dreams feel completely real. If you believe in the latter, why can’t you believe in the former? According to the afterlife a person believes in and expects, that will determine the life they have. Someone who expects no life after death will experience a total void, akin to obliteration, in the gap between two rebirths. This simply follows the plan we discussed, a plan created by the materialists themselves. But, as you say, there are different types of materialists. A selfish, cruel Egoist, who never shed a tear for anyone but himself, thus adding complete indifference to the world to his disbelief, must drop his personality forever at the brink of death. This personality, lacking any connections of sympathy with the surrounding world and, therefore, nothing to cling to the Sutratma, means that with the last breath, every link between the two is severed. With no Devachan for such a materialist, the Sutratma will reincarnate almost immediately. However, those materialists who were wrong only in their disbelief will miss just one stop. Eventually, that former materialist will find himself in Eternity and may regret losing even one day, one stop, from the eternal life.
Enq. Still, would it not be more correct to say that death is birth into a new life, or a return once more into eternity?
Inquiry. Still, wouldn't it be more accurate to say that death is a transition into a new life, or a return to eternity?
Theo. You may if you like. Only remember that births differ, and that there are births of “still-born” beings, which are failures of nature. Moreover, with your Western fixed ideas about material life, the words “living” and “being” are quite inapplicable to the pure subjective state of post-mortem existence. It is just because, save in a few philosophers who are not read by the many, and who themselves are too confused to present a distinct picture of it, it is just because your Western ideas of life and death have finally become so narrow, that on the one hand they have led to crass materialism, and on the other, to the still more material conception of the other life, which the spiritualists have formulated in their Summer-land. There the souls of men eat, drink, marry, and live in a [134] paradise quite as sensual as that of Mohammed, but even less philosophical. Nor are the average conceptions of the uneducated Christians any better, being if possible still more material. What between truncated angels, brass trumpets, golden harps, and material hell-fires, the Christian heaven seems like a fairy scene at a Christmas pantomime.
Theo. You can if you want. Just remember that births vary, and some are “still-born” beings, which are failures of nature. Also, with your Western fixed ideas about material life, the terms “living” and “being” don’t really apply to the pure subjective state of post-mortem existence. It’s precisely because, except for a few philosophers who aren’t widely read and who are too confused to clearly present it, your Western views on life and death have become so narrow that they’ve led to crass materialism on one hand and an even more material view of the afterlife on the other, which spiritualists have shaped into their Summer-land. There, souls of people eat, drink, marry, and live in a [134] paradise that’s just as sensual as Mohammed’s, but even less philosophical. The average beliefs of uneducated Christians aren’t any better, being, if possible, even more material. Between angels with missing body parts, brass trumpets, golden harps, and real hell-fires, the Christian heaven looks like a fairytale scene from a Christmas pantomime.
It is because of these narrow conceptions that you find such difficulty in understanding. It is just because the life of the disembodied soul, while possessing all the vividness of reality, as in certain dreams, is devoid of every grossly objective form of terrestrial life, that the Eastern philosophers have compared it with visions during sleep.
It’s these limited views that make understanding so tough. The life of the disembodied soul, while it feels as real as life can get—like in certain dreams—is lacking all the physical aspects of earthly life. That’s why Eastern philosophers have likened it to dreams we have while sleeping.
DEFINITE WORDS FOR DEFINITE THINGS.
Enq. Don’t you think it is because there are no definite and fixed terms to indicate each “Principle” in man, that such a confusion of ideas arises in our minds with respect to the respective functions of these “Principles”?
Inquiry. Don’t you think that the confusion in our minds about the different functions of these “Principles” comes from the lack of clear and established terms to identify each “Principle” in a person?
Theo. I have thought of it myself. The whole trouble has arisen from this: we have started our expositions of, and discussion about, the “Principles” using their Sanskrit names instead of coining immediately, for the use of Theosophists, their equivalents in English. We must try and remedy this now.
Theo. I've thought about it too. The whole problem started because we began our discussions on the “Principles” using their Sanskrit names instead of immediately creating their English equivalents for Theosophists. We need to address this now.
Enq. You will do well, as it may avoid further confusion; no two theosophical writers, it seems to me, have hitherto agreed to call the same “Principle” by the same name.
Inquiry. You’ll be better off, as it might prevent more confusion; it seems no two theosophical writers have ever agreed to call the same “Principle” by the same name.
Theo. The confusion is more apparent than real, however. I have heard some of our Theosophists express surprise at, and criticize several essays speaking of these “principles”; but, when examined, there was no worse mistake in them than that of using the word “Soul” to cover the three principles without specifying the distinctions. The first, as positively the clearest of our Theosophical writers, Mr. A. P. Sinnett, has some comprehensive and admirably-written passages on the “Higher Self.”[45] His real idea has also been misconceived by some, owing to his using the word “Soul” in a general sense. Yet here are a few passages which will show to you how clear and comprehensive is all that he writes on the subject:— [135]
Theo The confusion is more apparent than real, though. I've heard some of our Theosophists express surprise at and criticize several essays discussing these “principles.” However, when looked at closely, the worst mistake in them was simply using the word “Soul” to cover the three principles without clarifying the differences. The first, clearly one of our most insightful Theosophical writers, Mr. A. P. Sinnett, has some thorough and well-written sections on the “Higher Self.”[45] His actual idea has also been misunderstood by some since he uses the term “Soul” in a broad sense. Yet here are a few excerpts that will illustrate how clear and comprehensive his writing on the topic really is:— [135]
... “The human soul, once launched on the streams of evolution as a human individuality,[46] passes through alternate periods of physical and relatively spiritual existence. It passes from the one plane, or stratum, or condition of nature to the other under the guidance of its Karmic affinities; living in incarnations the life which its Karma has pre-ordained; modifying its progress within the limitations of circumstances, and,—developing fresh Karma by its use or abuse of opportunities,—it returns to spiritual existence (Devachan) after each physical life,—through the intervening region of Kamaloca—for rest and refreshment and for the gradual absorption into its essence, as so much cosmic progress, of the life’s experience gained ‘on earth’ or during physical existence. This view of the matter will, moreover, have suggested many collateral inferences to anyone thinking over the subject; for instance, that the transfer of consciousness from the Kamaloca to the Devachanic stage of this progression would necessarily be gradual[47]; that in truth, no hard-and-fast line separates the varieties of spiritual conditions; that even the spiritual and physical planes, as psychic faculties in living people show, are not so hopelessly walled off from one another as materialistic theories would suggest; that all states of nature are all around us simultaneously, and appeal to different perceptive faculties; and so on.... It is clear that during physical existence people who possess psychic faculties remain in connection with the planes of superphysical consciousness; and although most people may not be endowed with such faculties, we all, as the phenomena of sleep, even, and especially ... those of somnambulism or mesmerism, show, are capable of entering into conditions of consciousness that the five physical senses have nothing to do with. We—the souls within us—are not as it were altogether adrift in the ocean of matter. We clearly retain some surviving interest or rights in the shore from which, for a time, we have floated off. The process of incarnation, therefore, is not fully described when we speak of an alternate existence on the physical and spiritual planes, and thus picture the soul as a complete entity slipping entirely from the one state of existence to the other. The more correct definitions of the process would probably represent incarnation as taking place on this physical plane of nature by reason of an efflux emanating from the soul. The Spiritual realm would all the while be the proper habitat of the Soul, which would never entirely quit it; and that non-materializable portion of the Soul which abides permanently on the spiritual plane may fitly, perhaps, be spoken of as the Higher Self.”
“The human soul, once set in motion on the journey of evolution as a unique individual, passes through alternating stages of physical and relatively spiritual existence. It transitions from one level or condition of nature to another guided by its Karmic connections; living in lifetimes that its Karma has predetermined; shaping its journey within the limits of circumstances, and—creating new Karma through its use or misuse of opportunities—returns to spiritual existence (Devachan) after each physical life, passing through the intermediate state of Kamaloca for rest and rejuvenation and gradually integrating its life experiences gained ‘on earth’ into its essence as progress in the cosmos. This perspective will also inspire many additional thoughts for anyone pondering the topic; for example, that the movement of consciousness from Kamaloca to the Devachanic phase of this journey would naturally be gradual; that in reality, there is no strict boundary between different spiritual conditions; that even physical and spiritual planes, as demonstrated by the psychic abilities in living individuals, are not as completely isolated from each other as materialistic theories might suggest; that all states of nature exist simultaneously around us and engage different perceptive abilities; and so on…. It’s evident that during physical life, people with psychic abilities maintain connections with the planes of superphysical awareness; and even though most people may not have such abilities, we all, as the phenomena of sleep and especially those of somnambulism or mesmerism show, can enter states of awareness that are beyond the reach of our five physical senses. We—the souls within us—are not entirely lost in the sea of matter. We clearly maintain some lingering connection or rights to the shore from which we have temporarily drifted. Therefore, the process of incarnation is not fully captured when we refer to an alternate existence on physical and spiritual planes, picturing the soul as a complete entity moving entirely from one state of existence to another. A more accurate description might represent incarnation as occurring on this physical plane of nature due to a flow emanating from the soul. The spiritual realm would always be the true home of the Soul, which would never entirely leave it; and that intangible part of the Soul that remains permanently on the spiritual plane could perhaps fittingly be referred to as the Higher Self.”
This “Higher Self” is Atma, and of course it is “non-materializable,” as Mr. Sinnett says. Even more, it can never be “objective” under any circumstances, even to the highest spiritual perception. For Atman or the “Higher Self” is really Brahma, the Absolute, and indistinguishable from it. In hours of Samadhi, the higher spiritual consciousness of the Initiate is entirely absorbed in the ONE essence, which is Atman, and therefore, being one with the whole, there can be nothing objective for it. Now some of our Theosophists have got into the habit of using the words “Self” and “Ego” as synonymous, of associating the term “Self” with only man’s higher individual or even personal “Self” or Ego, whereas this term ought never to be applied except to the One universal Self. Hence the confusion. Speaking of Manas, the “causal body,” we may call it—when connecting it with the Buddhic radiance—the “Higher Ego,” never the “Higher Self.” For even Buddhi, the “Spiritual Soul,” is not the Self, but the vehicle only of Self. All the other “Selves”—such as the “Individual” self and “personal” self—ought never to be spoken or written of without their qualifying and characteristic adjectives.
This "Higher Self" is Atma, and of course, it's "non-material," as Mr. Sinnett points out. Moreover, it can never be "objective" under any circumstances, even to the highest spiritual awareness. For Atman or the "Higher Self" is essentially Brahma, the Absolute, and indistinguishable from it. In moments of Samadhi, the higher spiritual consciousness of the Initiate is completely immersed in the ONE essence, which is Atman, and thus, being one with the whole, there can be nothing objective for it. Some of our Theosophists have begun to use the terms "Self" and "Ego" interchangeably, linking "Self" only with a person's higher individual or even personal "Self" or Ego, when this term should only ever refer to the One universal Self. This creates confusion. When discussing Manas, the "causal body," we can refer to it—as it relates to the Buddhic radiance—as the "Big Ego," but never the "Higher Self." For even Buddhi, the "Spiritual Soul," is not the Self, but merely the vehicle of the Self. All the other "Selves"—like the "Individual" self and "personal" self—should never be mentioned or written about without their qualifying and descriptive adjectives.
Thus in this most excellent essay on the “Higher Self,” this term is applied to the sixth principle or Buddhi (of course in conjunction with Manas, as without such union there would be no thinking principle or element in the spiritual soul); and [137] has in consequence given rise to just such misunderstandings. The statement that “a child does not acquire its sixth principle—or become a morally responsible being capable of generating Karma—until seven years old,” proves what is meant therein by the Higher Self. Therefore, the able author is quite justified in explaining that after the “Higher Self” has passed into the human being and saturated the personality—in some of the finer organizations only—with its consciousness “people with psychic faculties may indeed perceive this Higher Self through their finer senses from time to time.” But so are those, who limit the term “Higher Self” to the Universal Divine Principle, “justified” in misunderstanding him. For, when we read, without being prepared for this shifting of metaphysical terms,[48] that while “fully manifesting on the physical plane ... the Higher Self still remains a conscious spiritual Ego on the corresponding plane of Nature”—we are apt to see in the “Higher Self” of this sentence, “Atma,” and in the spiritual Ego, “Manas,” or rather Buddhi-Manas, and forthwith to criticise the whole thing as incorrect.
Thus, in this outstanding essay on the “Higher Self,” this term refers to the sixth principle or Buddhi (of course in conjunction with Manas, because without that connection there would be no thinking principle or element in the spiritual soul); and [137] this has consequently led to certain misunderstandings. The statement that “a child does not acquire its sixth principle—or become a morally responsible being capable of generating Karma—until seven years old,” clarifies what is meant by the Higher Self. Therefore, the skilled author is entirely justified in explaining that after the “Higher Self” has entered the human being and infused the personality—with its awareness in only some of the more refined organizations—“people with psychic abilities may indeed perceive this Higher Self through their heightened senses from time to time.” However, those who limit the term “Higher Self” to the Universal Divine Principle are also “justified” in their misunderstanding of him. When we read, without being prepared for this shift in metaphysical terminology,[48] that while “fully manifesting on the physical plane ... the Higher Self still remains a conscious spiritual Ego on the corresponding plane of Nature”—we tend to interpret the “Higher Self” in this sentence as “Atma,” and the spiritual Ego as “Manas,” or rather Buddhi-Manas, and immediately criticize the whole concept as incorrect.
To avoid henceforth such misrepresentations, I propose to translate literally from the Occult Eastern terms their equivalents in English, and offer these for future use. [138]
To prevent any more misunderstandings in the future, I suggest translating the Occult Eastern terms directly into their English equivalents and making these available for future reference. [138]
Atma, the inseparable ray of the Universal | |
The Higher Education | and One Self. It is the God above, more |
Self is | than within, us. Happy the man who succeeds |
in saturating his inner Ego with it! | |
the Spiritual soul or Buddhi, in close union | |
The Spirituality | with Manas, the mind-principle, without |
divine Ego is | which it is no Self at all, but only the Atmic |
Vehicle. | |
Manas, the “Fifth” Principle, so called, | |
independently of Buddhi. The Mind-Principle | |
The Inside, | is only the Spiritual Ego when merged |
or Higher | into one with Buddhi,—no materialist being |
“Ego” is | supposed to have in him such an Ego, however |
great his intellectual capacities. It is the | |
permanent Individuality or the “Reincarnating Ego.” | |
the physical man in conjunction with his | |
lower Self, i.e., animal instincts, passions, | |
The Basement, | desires, etc. It is called the “false personality,” |
or Personal | and consists of the lower Manas combined |
“Ego” is | with Kama-rupa, and operating through |
the Physical body and its phantom or “double.” |
The remaining “Principle” “Pranâ,” or “Life,” is, strictly speaking, the radiating force or Energy of Atma—as the Universal Life and the One Self,—Its lower or rather (in its effects) more physical, because manifesting, aspect. Pranâ or Life permeates the whole being of the objective Universe; and is called a “principle” only because it is an indispensable factor and the deus ex machinâ of the living man.
The remaining “Principle” “Pranâ,” or “Life,” is essentially the radiating force or Energy of Atma—as the Universal Life and the One Self,—Its lower or, more accurately (in its effects), more physical aspect because it is manifesting. Pranâ or Life fills the entire existence of the objective Universe; it is referred to as a “principle” simply because it is an essential element and the deus ex machinâ of the living person.
Enq. This division being so much simplified in its combinations will answer better, I believe. The other is much too metaphysical.
Inquiry. I think this division, being so much simplified in its combinations, will work better. The other one is way too abstract.
Theo. If outsiders as well as Theosophists would agree to it, it would certainly make matters much more comprehensible. [139]
Theo. If both outsiders and Theosophists could agree on it, it would definitely make things much clearer. [139]
THE MYSTERY OF THE EGO.
Enq. I perceive in the quotation you brought forward a little while ago from the Buddhist Catechism a discrepancy that I would like to hear explained. It is there stated that the Skandhas—memory included—change with every new incarnation. And yet, it is asserted that the reflection of the past lives, which, we are told, are entirely made up of Skandhas, “must survive.” At the present moment I am not quite clear in my mind as to what it is precisely that survives, and I would like to have it explained. What is it? Is it only that “reflection,” or those Skandhas, or always that same Ego, the Manas?
Inq. I noticed a discrepancy in the quote you just referenced from the Buddhist Catechism that I would like explained. It states that the Skandhas—memory included—change with every new incarnation. Yet, it also claims that the reflection of past lives, which are entirely made up of Skandhas, “must survive.” Right now, I'm not entirely clear on what exactly survives, and I would like it clarified. What is it? Is it just that “reflection,” or those Skandhas, or always that same Ego, the Manas?
Theo. I have just explained that the reincarnating Principle, or that which we call the divine man, is indestructible throughout the life cycle: indestructible as a thinking Entity, and even as an ethereal form. The “reflection” is only the spiritualised remembrance, during the Devachanic period, of the ex-personality, Mr. A. or Mrs. B.—with which the Ego identifies itself during that period. Since the latter is but the continuation of the earth-life, so to say, the very acme and pitch, in an unbroken series, of the few happy moments in that now past existence, the Ego has to identify itself with the personal consciousness of that life, if anything shall remain of it.
Theo I just explained that the reincarnating Principle, or what we refer to as the divine man, is unbreakable throughout the life cycle: unbreakable as a thinking Entity, and even as an ethereal form. The “reflection” is simply the spiritualized remembrance, during the Devachanic period, of the ex-personality, Mr. A. or Mrs. B.—with which the Ego connects during that time. Since the latter is merely the continuation of earthly life, so to speak, the very peak and essence, in an unbroken series, of the few joyful moments from that now past existence, the Ego must connect with the personal consciousness of that life, if anything is to remain of it.
Enq. This means that the Ego, notwithstanding its divine nature, passes every such period between two incarnations in a state of mental obscuration, or temporary insanity.
Inquiry. This means that the Ego, despite its divine nature, goes through every such period between two incarnations in a state of mental fog or temporary madness.
Theo. You may regard it as you like. Believing that, outside the One Reality, nothing is better than a passing illusion—the whole Universe included—we do not view it as insanity, but as a very natural sequence [140] or development of the terrestrial life. What is life? A bundle of the most varied experiences, of daily changing ideas, emotions, and opinions. In our youth we are often enthusiastically devoted to an ideal, to some hero or heroine whom we try to follow and revive; a few years later, when the freshness of our youthful feelings has faded out and sobered down, we are the first to laugh at our fancies. And yet there was a day when we had so thoroughly identified our own personality with that of the ideal in our mind—especially if it was that of a living being—that the former was entirely merged and lost in the latter. Can it be said of a man of fifty that he is the same being that he was at twenty? The inner man is the same; the outward living personality is completely transformed and changed. Would you also call these changes in the human mental states insanity?
Theo. You can think of it however you want. Believing that, outside the One Reality, nothing is better than a fleeting illusion—the entire Universe included—we don’t see it as madness, but as a very natural progression or development of earthly life. What is life? A mix of diverse experiences, constantly shifting ideas, emotions, and opinions. In our youth, we often passionately commit to an ideal, to some hero or heroine we try to emulate and revive; a few years later, when the excitement of our youthful feelings has worn off and mellowed, we are the first to laugh at our fantasies. Yet there was a time when we completely merged our own identity with that of the ideal in our minds—especially if it was a real person—so much so that our individuality was entirely absorbed and lost in them. Can we really say a man at fifty is the same as he was at twenty? The inner self remains the same; the outer personality has completely transformed and changed. Would you also label these shifts in human mental states as madness?
Enq. How would you name them, and especially how would you explain the permanence of one and the evanescence of the other?
Inquiry. How would you name them, and especially how would you explain the lasting nature of one and the temporary nature of the other?
Theo. We have our own doctrine ready, and to us it offers no difficulty. The clue lies in the double consciousness of our mind, and also, in the dual nature of the mental “principle.” There is a spiritual consciousness, the Manasic mind illumined by the light of Buddhi, that which subjectively perceives abstractions; and the sentient consciousness (the lower Manasic light), inseparable from our physical brain and senses. This latter consciousness is held in subjection by the brain and physical senses, and, being in its turn equally dependent on them, must of course fade out and finally die with the disappearance of the brain and physical senses. It is only the former kind of consciousness, whose root lies in eternity, which survives and lives for ever, and may, therefore, be regarded as immortal. Everything else belongs to passing illusions.
Theo. We have our own beliefs worked out, and for us, it’s not a problem. The key is in the dual nature of our mind and the twofold aspect of the mental "principle." There’s a spiritual consciousness, the Manasic mind lit up by the light of Buddhi, which perceives abstract ideas, and then there’s the sentient consciousness (the lower Manasic light), which is tied to our physical brain and senses. This latter consciousness is controlled by the brain and physical senses, and since it depends on them, it will eventually fade and die with the brain and senses. It’s only the former type of consciousness, rooted in eternity, that survives and lives forever, and can therefore be seen as immortal. Everything else is just temporary illusions.
Enq. What do you really understand by illusion in this case?
Inquiry. What do you actually understand by illusion in this situation?
Theo. It is very well described in the just-mentioned essay on “The Higher Self.” Says its author: [141]
Theo It's described really well in the essay we just talked about, "The Higher Self." The author says: [141]
“The theory we are considering (the interchange of ideas between the Higher Ego and the lower self) harmonizes very well with the treatment of this world in which we live as a phenomenal world of illusion, the spiritual plans of nature being on the other hand the noumenal world or plane of reality. That region of nature in which, so to speak, the permanent soul is rooted is more real than that in which its transitory blossoms appear for a brief space to wither and fall to pieces, while the plant recovers energy for sending forth a fresh flower. Supposing flowers only were perceptible to ordinary senses, and their roots existed in a state of Nature intangible and invisible to us, philosophers in such a world who divined that there were such things as roots in another plane of existence would be apt to say of the flowers, These are not the real plants; they are of no relative importance, merely illusive phenomena of the moment.”
"The theory we're looking at (the exchange of ideas between the Higher Ego and the lower self) aligns well with how we view our world as a phenomenal realm of illusion, while the spiritual aspects of nature represent the noumenal world or realm of reality. The part of nature where, so to speak, the permanent soul is grounded is more real than where its temporary flowers briefly bloom before wilting and breaking apart, while the plant gathers energy to produce a new flower. Imagine if only the flowers were visible to our senses, and their roots existed in a state of Nature that was untouchable and unseen by us. Philosophers in such a world, who sensed that there were roots in another form of existence, would likely say of the flowers, 'These aren’t the real plants; they don’t matter in the grand scheme, just fleeting illusions of the moment.'"
This is what I mean. The world in which blossom the transitory and evanescent flowers of personal lives is not the real permanent world; but that one in which we find the root of consciousness, that root which is beyond illusion and dwells in the eternity.
This is what I mean. The world where the fleeting and temporary flowers of personal lives bloom is not the true permanent world; rather, it's the one where we find the root of consciousness, a root that exists beyond illusion and resides in eternity.
Enq. What do you mean by the root dwelling in eternity?
Inquiry. What do you mean by the source living in eternity?
Theo. I mean by this root the thinking entity, the Ego which incarnates, whether we regard it as an “Angel,” “Spirit,” or a Force. Of that which falls under our sensuous perceptions only what grows directly from, or is attached to this invisible root above, can partake of its immortal life. Hence every noble thought, idea and aspiration of the personality it informs, proceeding from and fed by this root, must become permanent. As to the physical consciousness, as it is a quality of the sentient but lower “principle,” (Kama-rupa or animal instinct, illuminated by the lower manasic reflection), or the human Soul—it must disappear. That which displays activity, while the body is asleep or paralysed, is the higher consciousness, our memory registering but feebly and inaccurately—because automatically—such experiences, and often failing to be even slightly impressed by them.
Theo When I refer to this root, I mean the thinking being, the Ego that embodies itself, whether we see it as an “Angel,” “Spirit,” or a Force. Of everything that we perceive with our senses, only what originates from or is connected to this invisible root above can share in its eternal life. Therefore, every noble thought, idea, and aspiration of the personality it influences, arising from and nourished by this root, must endure. As for the physical consciousness, since it is a characteristic of the sentient but lower “principle” (Kama-rupa or animal instinct, lit up by the lower manasic reflection), or the human Soul—it will fade away. What shows activity while the body is asleep or paralyzed is the higher consciousness, with our memory capturing such experiences only weakly and inaccurately—because it’s automatic—often failing to even slightly register them.
Enq. But how is it that Manas, although you call it Nous, a “God,” is so weak during its incarnations, as to be actually conquered and fettered by its body? [142]
Inquiry. But how is it that Manas, even though you refer to it as Nous, a “God,” is so weak during its incarnations that it can actually be overpowered and restrained by its body? [142]
Theo. I might retort with the same question and ask: “How is it that he, whom you regard as ‘the God of Gods’ and the One living God, is so weak as to allow evil (or the Devil) to have the best of him as much as of all his creatures, whether while he remains in Heaven, or during the time he was incarnated on this earth?” You are sure to reply again: “This is a Mystery; and we are forbidden to pry into the mysteries of God.” Not being forbidden to do so by our religious philosophy, I answer your question that, unless a God descends as an Avatar, no divine principle can be otherwise than cramped and paralysed by turbulent, animal matter. Heterogeneity will always have the upper hand over homogeneity, on this plane of illusions, and the nearer an essence is to its root-principle, Primordial Homogeneity, the more difficult it is for the latter to assert itself on earth. Spiritual and divine powers lie dormant in every human Being; and the wider the sweep of his spiritual vision the mightier will be the God within him. But as few men can feel that God, and since, as an average rule, deity is always bound and limited in our thought by earlier conceptions, those ideas that are inculcated in us from childhood, therefore, it is so difficult for you to understand our philosophy.
Theo. I could respond with the same question and ask: “How is it that he, whom you see as ‘the God of Gods’ and the One living God, is so weak as to let evil (or the Devil) overpower him just like all his creatures, whether he’s up in Heaven or during his time on earth?” You’ll likely respond again: “This is a Mystery; and we’re not supposed to question the mysteries of God.” Not being restricted by our religious philosophy, I’ll answer your question: unless God comes down as an Avatar, no divine principle can escape being hindered and paralyzed by chaotic, animalistic matter. Diversity will always dominate over uniformity in this world of illusions, and the closer an essence is to its root principle, Primordial Homogeneity, the harder it is for that essence to express itself on earth. Spiritual and divine powers are dormant within every human being; and the broader their spiritual perspective, the stronger the God within them will be. But since few people can sense that God, and because, as a general rule, our notions of divinity are always constrained by earlier beliefs instilled in us from childhood, it becomes really hard for you to grasp our philosophy.
Enq. And is it this Ego of ours which is our God?
Inquiry. Is our Ego what makes us God?
Theo. Not at all; “A God” is not the universal deity, but only a spark from the one ocean of Divine Fire. Our God within us, or “our Father in Secret” is what we call the “Higher Self,” Atma. Our incarnating Ego was a God in its origin, as were all the primeval emanations of the One Unknown Principle. But since its “fall into Matter,” having to incarnate throughout the cycle, in succession, from first to last, it is no longer a free and happy god, but a poor pilgrim on his way to regain that which he has lost. I can answer your more fully by repeating what is said of the Inner Man in Isis Unveiled (Vol. II. 593):— [143]
Theo. Not at all; “A God” isn’t the universal deity, but just a spark from the vast ocean of Divine Fire. Our God within us, or “our Father in Secret,” is what we refer to as the “True Self,” Atma. Our incarnating Ego was a God at its origin, just like all the initial emanations of the One Unknown Principle. But since its “fall into Matter,” having to go through the cycle of incarnation repeatedly, from first to last, it’s no longer a free and happy god, but a struggling traveler on its journey to reclaim what it has lost. I can provide a more complete answer by quoting what is said about the Inner Self in Isis Unveiled (Vol. II. 593):— [143]
“From the remotest antiquity mankind as a whole have always been convinced of the existence of a personal spiritual entity within the personal physical man. This inner entity was more or less divine, according to its proximity to the crown. The closer the union the more serene man’s destiny, the less dangerous the external conditions. This belief is neither bigotry nor superstition, only an ever-present, instinctive feeling of the proximity of another spiritual and invisible world, which, though it be subjective to the senses of the outward man, is perfectly objective to the inner ego. Furthermore, they believed that there are external and internal conditions which affect the determination of our will upon our actions. They rejected fatalism, for fatalism implies a blind course of some still blinder power. But they believed in destiny or Karma, which from birth to death every man is weaving thread by thread around himself, as a spider does his cobweb; and this destiny is guided by that presence termed by some the guardian angel, or our more intimate astral inner man, who is but too often the evil genius of the man of flesh or the personality. Both these lead on Man, but one of them must prevail; and from the very beginning of the invisible affray the stern and implacable law of compensation and retribution steps in and takes its course, following faithfully the fluctuations of the conflict. When the last strand is woven, and man is seemingly enwrapped in the network of his own doing, then he finds himself completely under the empire of this self-made destiny. It then either fixes him like the inert shell against the immovable rock, or like a feather carries him away in a whirlwind raised by his own actions.”
"Since ancient times, people have always believed in the existence of a personal spiritual entity within each individual. This inner entity was seen as more or less divine, depending on how close it was to the highest part of oneself. The closer this connection, the more peaceful a person's life, and the less threatening the outside circumstances. This belief isn’t about bigotry or superstition; it’s an instinctive feeling of the presence of another spiritual and invisible world, which, while subjective to our external senses, is completely real to our inner self. They also believed that there are external and internal factors that influence our decisions and actions. They rejected fatalism because it suggests a blind path governed by an even more blind power. Instead, they believed in destiny or Karma, which we weave for ourselves from birth to death, much like a spider spins its web; and this destiny is guided by what some call a guardian angel or our deeper astral self, which is often the evil genius of our physical personality. Both these influences guide us, but one of them ultimately prevails; and from the very start of this invisible struggle, the strict and relentless law of compensation and retribution comes into play, faithfully following the ups and downs of the conflict. When the last thread is woven, and a person seems wrapped in the mesh of their own actions, they find themselves completely under the control of this self-made destiny. This can either hold them in place like a heavy shell against an unmovable rock or sweep them away in a whirlwind created by their own deeds."
Such is the destiny of the Man—the true Ego, not the Automaton, the shell that goes by that name. It is for him to become the conqueror over matter.
Such is the fate of the Man—the real self, not the machine, the shell that carries that name. It is his challenge to become the master over matter.
THE COMPLEX NATURE OF MANAS.
Enq. But you wanted to tell me something of the essential nature of Manas, and of the relation in which the Skandhas of physical man stand to it?
Inquiry. But you wanted to tell me something about the essential nature of Manas and how the Skandhas of physical man relate to it?
Theo. It is this nature, mysterious, Protean, beyond any grasp, and almost shadowy in its correlations with the other principles, that is most difficult to realise, and still more so to explain. Manas is a “principle,” and yet it is an “Entity” and [144] individuality or Ego. He is a “God,” and yet he is doomed to an endless cycle of incarnations, for each of which he is made responsible, and for each of which he has to suffer. All this seems as contradictory as it is puzzling; nevertheless, there are hundreds of people, even in Europe, who realise all this perfectly, for they comprehend the Ego not only in its integrity but in its many aspects. Finally, if I would make myself comprehensible, I must begin by the beginning and give you the genealogy of this Ego in a few lines.
Theo. This nature is mysterious, changeable, and beyond our understanding, almost elusive in how it relates to other principles. It’s hard to grasp and even harder to explain. Manas is a “principle,” yet it is also an “Entity” and an individuality or Ego. It is a “God,” but it is trapped in an endless cycle of reincarnations, for which it is held accountable, suffering for each one. This appears as contradictory as it is confusing; however, there are many people, even in Europe, who fully understand this because they see the Ego not only as a whole but in its various facets. To make myself clear, I must start at the beginning and share the genealogy of this Ego in just a few lines.
Enq. Say on.
Continue on.
Theo. Try to imagine a “Spirit,” a celestial Being, whether we call it by one name or another, divine in its essential nature, yet not pure enough to be one with the All, and having, in order to achieve this, to so purify its nature as to finally gain that goal. It can do so only by passing individually and personally, i.e., spiritually and physically, through every experience and feeling that exists in the manifold or differentiated Universe. It has, therefore, after having gained such experience in the lower kingdoms, and having ascended higher and still higher with every rung on the ladder of being, to pass through every experience on the human planes. In its very essence it is THOUGHT, and is, therefore, called in its plurality Manasa putra, “the Sons of the (Universal) mind.” This individualised “Thought” is what we Theosophists call the real human Ego, the thinking Entity imprisoned in a case of flesh and bones. This is surely a Spiritual Entity, not Matter, and such Entities are the incarnating Egos that inform the bundle of animal matter called mankind, and whose names are Manasa or “Minds.” But once imprisoned, or incarnate, their essence becomes dual: that is to say, the rays of the eternal divine Mind, considered as individual entities, assume a two-fold attribute which is (a) their essential inherent characteristic, heaven-aspiring mind (higher Manas) and (b) the human quality of thinking, or animal cogitation, rationalised owing to the superiority of the human brain, the Kama-tending or lower Manas. One gravitates toward Buddhi, the [145] other, tending downward, to the seat of passions and animal desires. The latter have no room in Devachan, nor can they associate with the divine triad which ascends as ONE into mental bliss. Yet it is the Ego, the Manasic Entity, which is held responsible for all the sins of the lower attributes, just as a parent is answerable for the transgressions of his child, so long as the latter remains irresponsible.
Theo. Imagine a “Spirit,” a celestial Being, whether we refer to it by one name or another, divine in its nature but not pure enough to be one with the All. To reach that state, it needs to purify itself to eventually achieve that goal. It can only do this by going through every experience and feeling in the varied Universe, both individually and personally, meaning spiritually and physically. Therefore, after gaining experience in the lower realms and continuously ascending higher with each step on the ladder of existence, it must pass through every experience on the human planes. At its core, it is THOUGHT, and that's why it’s referred to as Manasa putra, “the Sons of the (Universal) mind.” This individualized “Thought” is what we Theosophists call the real human Self-esteem, the thinking Entity trapped in a body of flesh and bones. This is undeniably a Spiritual Entity, not Matter, and these Entities are the incarnating Egos that animate the collection of animal matter we call humanity, known as Manasa or “Minds.” However, once trapped or incarnate, their essence becomes dual: that is, the rays of the eternal divine Mind, viewed as individual entities, take on two characteristics which are: (a) their essential inherent trait, a heaven-aspiring mind (higher Manas), and (b) the human quality of thought, or animal reasoning, refined due to the advanced capabilities of the human brain, the Kama-minded or lower Manas. One moves toward Buddhi, while the other descends toward the passions and animal instincts. The latter have no place in Devachan, nor can they connect with the divine triad that rises as ONE into mental bliss. Nonetheless, it is the Ego, the Manasic Entity, that is responsible for all the faults of its lower nature, just as a parent is accountable for the misbehavior of a child, as long as the child is considered irresponsible.
Enq. Is this “child” the “personality”?
Enq. Is this “child” the “personality”?
Theo. It is. When, therefore, it is stated that the “personality” dies with the body it does not state all. The body, which was only the objective symbol of Mr. A. or Mrs. B., fades away with all its material Skandhas, which are the visible expressions thereof. But all that which constituted during life the spiritual bundle of experiences, the noblest aspirations, undying affections, and unselfish nature of Mr. A. or Mrs. B. clings for the time of the Devachanic period to the Ego, which is identified with the spiritual portion of that terrestrial Entity, now passed away out of sight. The Actor is so imbued with the rôle just played by him that he dreams of it during the whole Devachanic night, which vision continues till the hour strikes for him to return to the stage of life to enact another part.
Theo. It is. So, when we say that the “personality” dies with the body, it doesn’t tell the whole story. The body, which was just the visible symbol of Mr. A. or Mrs. B., disappears along with all its physical aspects, which are the visible signs of that person. However, everything that made up the spiritual collection of experiences, the highest aspirations, lasting affections, and selfless nature of Mr. A. or Mrs. B. stays with the Ego during the Devachanic period, which is connected to the spiritual part of that earthly being, now out of sight. The Actor is so caught up in the role he just played that he dreams about it throughout the entire Devachanic night, and this vision continues until it’s time for him to return to the stage of life to play another part.
Enq. But how is it that this doctrine, which you say is as old as thinking men, has found no room, say, in Christian theology?
Inquiry. But how is it that this belief, which you say is as old as thoughtful individuals, has found no place, for example, in Christian theology?
Theo. You are mistaken, it has; only theology has disfigured it out of all recognition, as it has many other doctrines. Theology calls the Ego the Angel that God gives us at the moment of our birth, to take care of our Soul. Instead of holding that “Angel” responsible for the transgressions of the poor helpless “Soul,” it is the latter which, according to theological logic, is punished for all the sins of both flesh and mind! It is the Soul, the immaterial breath of God and his alleged creation, which, by some most amazing intellectual jugglery, is doomed to burn in a material hell without ever being consumed,[49] while the “Angel” escapes scot free after folding his white pinions and wetting them with a few tears. Aye, these are our “ministering Spirits,” the “messengers of mercy” who are sent, Bishop Mant tells us— [146]
Theo. You're wrong, it has; only theology has distorted it beyond all recognition, just like so many other doctrines. Theology refers to the Self as the Angel that God gives us at the moment we are born, to look after our Soul. Instead of holding that "Angel" accountable for the misdeeds of the poor helpless "Soul," it's the Soul that, according to theological reasoning, is punished for all the sins of both body and mind! It is the Soul, the immaterial breath of God and his supposed creation, which, through some incredibly clever reasoning, is condemned to burn in a physical hell without ever being consumed,[49] while the "Angel" gets away completely unharmed after fluffing its white wings and shedding a few tears. Yes, these are our "ministering Spirits," the "messengers of mercy" who are sent, Bishop Mant tells us— [146]
Yet it becomes evident that if all the Bishops the world over were asked to define once for all what they mean by Soul and its functions, they would be as unable to do so as to show us any shadow of logic in the orthodox belief!
Yet it becomes clear that if all the Bishops around the world were asked to define once and for all what they mean by Soul and its functions, they would be just as unable to do so as they would be to present any semblance of logic in the orthodox belief!
THE DOCTRINE IS TAUGHT IN ST. JOHN’S GOSPEL.
Enq. To this the adherents to this belief might answer, that if even the orthodox dogma does promise the impenitent sinner and materialist a bad time of it in a rather too realistic Inferno, it gives them, on the other hand, a chance for repentance to the last minute. Nor do they teach annihilation, or loss of personality, which is all the same.
Inquiry. In response, those who believe in this perspective might argue that while the traditional doctrine does warn the unrepentant sinner and materialist about a very real Hell, it also offers a chance for repentance up until the very end. Additionally, they do not advocate for annihilation or loss of identity, which are essentially the same thing.
Theo. If the Church teaches nothing of the kind, on the other hand, Jesus does; and that is something to those, at least, who place Christ higher than Christianity.
Theo If the Church doesn't teach anything like that, Jesus does; and that matters to those who see Christ as more important than Christianity.
Enq. Does Christ teach anything of the sort?
Inquiry. Does Christ teach anything like that?
Theo. He does; and every well-informed Occultist and even Kabalist will tell you so. Christ, or the fourth Gospel at any rate, teaches re-incarnation as also the annihilation of the personality, if you but forget the dead letter and hold to the esoteric Spirit. Remember verses 1 and 2 in chapter xv. of St. John. What does the parable speak about if not of the upper triad in man? Atma is the Husbandman—the Spiritual Ego or Buddhi (Christos) the Vine, while the animal and vital Soul, the personality, is the “branch.” “I am the true vine, and my Father is the Husbandman. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit he taketh away.... As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the Vine—ye are the branches. If a man abide not in me he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered and cast into the fire and burned.” [147]
Theo. He does; and every knowledgeable Occultist and even Kabalist will tell you the same. Christ, or at least the fourth Gospel, teaches reincarnation and also the dissolution of the personality, if you can move past the literal interpretation and focus on the deeper meaning. Remember verses 1 and 2 in chapter 15 of St. John. What is the parable about if not the upper triad in man? Atma is the Husbandman—the Spiritual Ego or Buddhi (Christos) is the Vine, while the animal and vital Soul, the personality, is the “branch.” “I am the true vine, and my Father is the Husbandman. Every branch in me that does not bear fruit he removes.... Just as the branch cannot bear fruit by itself unless it remains in the vine; neither can you unless you remain in me. I am the Vine—you are the branches. If anyone does not remain in me, they are thrown away like a branch and wither; and they are gathered and thrown into the fire and burned.” [147]
Now we explain it in this way. Disbelieving in the hell-fires which theology discovers as underlying the threat to the branches, we say that the “Husbandman” means Atma, the Symbol for the infinite, impersonal Principle,[50] while the Vine stands for the Spiritual Soul, Christos, and each “branch” represents a new incarnation.
Now we explain it this way. Not believing in the hell-fires that theology identifies as the basis for the threat to the branches, we say that the “Husbandman” refers to Atma, the symbol for the infinite, impersonal Principle,[50] while the Vine represents the Spiritual Soul, Christos, and each “branch” symbolizes a new incarnation.
Enq. But what proofs have you to support such an arbitrary interpretation?
Inquiry. But what evidence do you have to back up such a random interpretation?
Theo. Universal symbology is a warrant for its correctness and that it is not arbitrary. Hermas says of “God” that he “planted the Vineyard,” i.e., he created mankind. In the Kabala, it is shown that the Aged of the Aged, or the “Long Face,” plants a vineyard, the latter typifying mankind; and a vine, meaning Life. The Spirit of “King Messiah” is, therefore, shown as washing his garments in the wine from above, from the creation of the world.[51] And King Messiah is the Ego purified by washing his garments (i.e., his personalities in re-birth), in the wine from above, or Buddhi. Adam, or A-Dam, is “blood.” The Life of the flesh is in the blood (nephesh—soul), Leviticus xvii. And Adam-Kadmon is the Only-Begotten. Noah also plants a vineyard—the allegorical hot-bed of future humanity. As a consequence of the adoption of the same allegory, we find it reproduced in the Nazarene Codex. Seven vines are procreated—which seven vines are our Seven Races with their seven Saviours or Buddhas—which spring from Iukabar Zivo, and Ferho (or Parcha) Raba waters them.[52] When the blessed will ascend among the creatures of Light, they shall see Iavar-Xivo, Lord of Life, and the First Vine.[53] These kabalistic metaphors are thus naturally repeated in the Gospel according to St. John (xv., 1). [148]
Theo. Universal symbols guarantee their accuracy and show that they aren't random. Hermas refers to “God” as the one who “planted the Vineyard,” meaning he created humanity. In the Kabala, it illustrates that the Aged of the Aged, or the “Long Face,” plants a vineyard, which represents mankind; and a vine, signifying Life. Therefore, the Spirit of “King Messiah” is depicted as cleansing his garments in the wine from above, from the creation of the world.[51] And King Messiah is the Ego purified by washing his garments (i.e., his identities in re-birth), in the wine from above, or Buddhi. Adam, or A-Dam, means “blood.” The Life of the flesh is in the blood (nephesh—soul), Leviticus xvii. And Adam-Kadmon is the Only-Begotten. Noah also plants a vineyard—the symbolic nursery of future humanity. Following the same allegory, we see it repeated in the Nazarene Codex. Seven vines are produced—which seven vines represent our Seven Races with their seven Saviors or Buddhas—which come from Iukabar Zivo, and Ferho (or Parcha) Raba waters them.[52] When the blessed ascend among the beings of Light, they will see Iavar-Xivo, Lord of Living, and the First TikTok.[53] These Kabalistic metaphors are naturally repeated in the Gospel according to St. John (xv., 1). [148]
Let us not forget that in the human system—even according to those philosophies which ignore our septenary division—the Ego or thinking man is called the Logos, or the Son of Soul and Spirit. “Manas is the adopted Son of King —— and Queen ——” (esoteric equivalents for Atma and Buddhi), says an occult work. He is the “man-god” of Plato, who crucifies himself in Space (or the duration of the life cycle) for the redemption of Matter. This he does by incarnating over and over again, thus leading mankind onward to perfection, and making thereby room for lower forms to develop into higher. Not for one life does he cease progressing himself and helping all physical nature to progress; even the occasional, very rare event of his losing one of his personalities, in the case of the latter being entirely devoid of even a spark of spirituality, helps toward his individual progress.
Let’s remember that in the human system—even in philosophies that overlook our seven-part nature—the Ego or thinking man is referred to as the Logos, or the Son of Soul and Spirit. “Manas is the adopted Son of King —— and Queen ——” (esoteric terms for Atma and Buddhi), says an occult text. He is the “man-god” of Plato, who sacrifices himself in Space (or the span of the life cycle) for the redemption of Subject. He does this by incarnating repeatedly, leading humanity toward perfection and making space for lower forms to evolve into higher ones. He never stops progressing himself or helping all of physical nature to progress; even the rare event of losing one of his personalities, if that personality lacks any hint of spirituality, contributes to his individual growth.
Enq. But surely, if the Ego is held responsible for the transgressions of its personalities, it has to answer also for the loss, or rather the complete annihilation, of one of such.
Inquiry. But really, if the Ego is responsible for the wrongdoings of its personalities, it also has to take responsibility for the loss, or rather the total destruction, of one of them.
Theo. Not at all, unless it has done nothing to avert this dire fate. But if, all its efforts notwithstanding, its voice, that of our conscience, was unable to penetrate through the wall of matter, then the obtuseness of the latter proceeding from the imperfect nature of the material is classed with other failures of nature. The Ego is sufficiently punished by the loss of Devachan, and especially by having to incarnate almost immediately.
Theo. Not at all, unless it has done nothing to prevent this terrible outcome. But if, despite all its efforts, its voice, that of our conscience, couldn’t break through the barrier of matter, then the dullness of that barrier, stemming from the flawed nature of the physical realm, is categorized with other failures of nature. The Ego is already punished enough by losing Devachan, especially by having to reincarnate almost right away.
Enq. This doctrine of the possibility of losing one’s soul—or personality, do you call it?—militates against the ideal theories of both Christians and Spiritualists, though Swedenborg adopts it to a certain extent, in what he calls Spiritual death. They will never accept it.
Inquiry. This idea that you can lose your soul—or your personality, is that what you call it?—goes against the ideal beliefs of both Christians and Spiritualists, even though Swedenborg embraces it to some degree in what he refers to as Spiritual death. They will never accept it.
Theo. This can in no way alter a fact in nature, if it be a fact, or prevent such a thing occasionally taking place. The universe and everything in it, moral, mental, physical, psychic, or Spiritual, is built on a perfect law of equilibrium and harmony. As said before (vide Isis Unveiled), the centripetal [149] force could not manifest itself without the centrifugal in the harmonious revolutions of the spheres, and all forms and their progress are the products of this dual force in nature. Now the Spirit (or Buddhi) is the centrifugal and the soul (Manas) the centripetal spiritual energy; and to produce one result they have to be in perfect union and harmony. Break or damage the centripetal motion of the earthly soul tending toward the centre which attracts it; arrest its progress by clogging it with a heavier weight of matter than it can bear, or than is fit for the Devachanic state, and the harmony of the whole will be destroyed. Personal life, or perhaps rather its ideal reflection, can only be continued if sustained by the two-fold force, that is by the close union of Buddhi and Manas in every re-birth or personal life. The least deviation from harmony damages it; and when it is destroyed beyond redemption the two forces separate at the moment of death. During a brief interval the personal form (called indifferently Kama rupa and Mayavi rupa), the spiritual efflorescence of which, attaching itself to the Ego, follows it into Devachan and gives to the permanent individuality its personal colouring (pro tem., so to speak), is carried off to remain in Kama-loka and to be gradually annihilated. For it is after the death of the utterly depraved, the unspiritual and the wicked beyond redemption, that arrives the critical and supreme moment. If during life the ultimate and desperate effort of the Inner Self (Manas), to unite something of the personality with itself and the high glimmering ray of the divine Buddhi is thwarted; if this ray is allowed to be more and more shut out from the ever-thickening crust of physical brain, the Spiritual Ego or Manas, once freed from the body, remains severed entirely from the ethereal relic of the personality; and the latter, or Kama rupa, following its earthly attractions, is drawn into and remains in Hades, which we call the Kama-loka. These are “the withered branches” mentioned by Jesus as being cut off from the Vine. Annihilation, however, is never instantaneous, and may require [150] centuries sometimes for its accomplishment. But there the personality remains along with the remnants of other more fortunate personal Egos, and becomes with them a shell and an Elementary. As said in Isis, it is these two classes of “Spirits,” the shells and the Elementaries, which are the leading “Stars” on the great spiritual stage of “materialisations.” And you may be sure of it, it is not they who incarnate; and, therefore, so few of these “dear departed ones” know anything of re-incarnation, misleading thereby the Spiritualists.
Theo. This cannot change a fact in nature, if it is indeed a fact, or stop such events from occasionally happening. The universe and everything in it—moral, mental, physical, psychic, or spiritual—is governed by perfect laws of balance and harmony. As mentioned before (vide Isis Unveiled), the centripetal [149] force cannot exist without the centrifugal force in the harmonious movements of the spheres; all forms and their development are the results of this dual force in nature. Now, the Spirit (or Buddhi) represents the centrifugal energy, while the soul (Manas) embodies the centripetal spiritual energy. To achieve a single result, they must exist in perfect union and harmony. If you disrupt or damage the centripetal motion of the earthly soul that is drawn toward its center, or hinder its progress by burdening it with too much matter that it cannot carry, or that is unsuitable for the Devachanic state, the harmony of the whole will be thrown off. Personal life, or perhaps more accurately, its ideal reflection, can only continue if it is supported by this dual force—by the close union of Buddhi and Manas in every rebirth or personal existence. Even the smallest deviation from harmony can cause damage, and when that harmony is irrevocably lost, the two forces separate at the moment of death. For a short time, the personal form (known interchangeably as Kama rupa and Mayavi rupa), whose spiritual essence clings to the Ego, follows it into Devachan and gives the permanent individuality its personal color (pro tem., so to speak), and is then taken to remain in Kama-loka until it is gradually destroyed. This process comes after the death of those who are utterly depraved and wicked beyond hope of redemption, marking the critical and defining moment. If, during life, the final desperate effort of the Authentic Self (Manas) to connect something of the personality with itself and the bright spark of the divine Buddhi is blocked; if this spark is increasingly excluded from the ever-thickening layer of the physical brain, then the Spiritual Ego or Manas, once liberated from the body, remains completely detached from the ethereal remnants of the personality. The latter, or Kama rupa, following its earthly attachments, is drawn into and remains in Hades, which we refer to as Kama-loka. These are “the withered branches” mentioned by Jesus as being cut off from the Vine. Annihilation, however, is never instantaneous and can take [150] centuries to fully realize. Yet, the personality remains alongside remnants of other more fortunate personalities, becoming a shell and an Elementary. As stated in Isis, it is these two categories of “Spirits”—the shells and the Elementaries—that are the leading “Stars” on the grand spiritual stage of “materializations.” And you can be sure of this: they do not incarnate; thus, so few of these “dear departed ones” are aware of reincarnation, which misleads Spiritualists.
Enq. But does not the author of “Isis Unveiled” stand accused of having preached against re-incarnation? Theo. By those who have misunderstood what was said, yes. At the time that work was written, re-incarnation was not believed in by any Spiritualists, either English or American, and what is said there of re-incarnation was directed against the French Spiritists, whose theory is as unphilosophical and absurd as the Eastern teaching is logical and self-evident in its truth. The Re-incarnationists of the Allan Kardec School believe in an arbitrary and immediate re-incarnation. With them, the dead father can incarnate in his own unborn daughter, and so on. They have neither Devachan, Karma, nor any philosophy that would warrant or prove the necessity of consecutive rebirths. But how can the author of “Isis” argue against Karmic re-incarnation, at long intervals varying between 1,000 and 1,500 years, when it is the fundamental belief of both Buddhists and Hindus?
Inquiry. But isn’t the author of “Isis Unveiled” accused of being against reincarnation? Theo. Yes, by those who have misunderstood what was written. When that work was created, no Spiritualists, whether English or American, believed in reincarnation, and what is mentioned there about re-incarnation was aimed at the French Spiritists, whose theory is as unphilosophical and ridiculous as the Eastern teachings are logical and clearly true. The Reincarnationists of the Allan Kardec School believe in an arbitrary and immediate reincarnation. According to them, a deceased father can reincarnate in his own unborn daughter, and so on. They have no concept of Devachan, Karma, or any philosophy that would justify or prove the necessity of successive rebirths. But how can the author of “Isis” argue against Karmic reincarnation, which occurs at long intervals of 1,000 to 1,500 years, when it is a core belief of both Buddhists and Hindus?
Enq. Then you reject the theories of both the Spiritists and the Spiritualists, in their entirety?
Inquiry. So you completely reject the ideas of both Spiritists and Spiritualists?
Theo. Not in their entirety, but only with regard to their respective fundamental beliefs. Both rely on what their “Spirits” tell them; and both disagree as much with each other as we Theosophists disagree with both. Truth is one; and when we hear the French spooks preaching re-incarnation, and the English spooks denying and denouncing the doctrine, we say that either the French or the [151] English “Spirits” do not know what they are talking about. We believe with the Spiritualists and the Spiritists in the existence of “Spirits,” or invisible Beings endowed with more or less intelligence. But, while in our teachings their kinds and genera are legion, our opponents admit of no other than human disembodied “Spirits,” which, to our knowledge, are mostly Kamalokic Shells.
Theo. Not entirely, but only concerning their core beliefs. Both depend on what their "Spirits" tell them; and they disagree with each other just as much as we Theosophists disagree with both. Truth is singular; and when we hear the French spirits promoting reincarnation, while the English spirits reject and condemn the idea, we conclude that either the French or the [151] English "Spirits" are confused. We share with the Spiritualists and Spiritists the belief in the existence of "Spirits," or invisible Beings with varying degrees of intelligence. However, while our teachings recognize many types and genera, our opponents acknowledge only human disembodied "Spirits," which, as far as we know, are mostly Kamalokic Shells.
Enq. You seem very bitter against Spirits. As you have given me your views and your reasons for disbelieving in the materialization of, and direct communication in séances, with the disembodied spirits—or the “spirits of the dead”—would you mind enlightening me as to one more fact? Why are some Theosophists never tired of saying how dangerous is intercourse with spirits, and mediumship? Have they any particular reason for this?
Inquiry. You seem really upset about Spirits. Since you’ve shared your views and reasons for not believing in the materialization of, and direct communication in séances, with disembodied spirits—or the “spirits of the dead”—could you clarify one more thing for me? Why do some Theosophists keep insisting that interacting with spirits and mediumship is so dangerous? Do they have a specific reason for this?
Theo. We must suppose so. I know I have. Owing to my familiarity for over half a century with these invisible, yet but too tangible and undeniable “influences,” from the conscious Elementals, semi-conscious shells, down to the utterly senseless and nondescript spooks of all kinds, I claim a certain right to my views.
Theo. We have to assume that's true. I know I have. Because I've spent over fifty years dealing with these unseen, yet very real and undeniable “influences,” from the aware Elementals, semi-aware shells, all the way down to the completely mindless and generic spirits of all sorts, I believe I have a valid reason for my opinions.
Enq. Can you give an instance or instances to show why these practices should be regarded as dangerous?
Inquiry. Can you provide an example or examples to illustrate why these practices should be seen as risky?
Theo. This would require more time than I can give you. Every cause must be judged by the effects it produces. Go over the history of Spiritualism for the last fifty years, ever since its reappearance in this century in America—and judge for yourself whether it has done its votaries more good or harm. Pray understand me. I do not speak against real Spiritualism, but against the modern movement which goes under that name, and the so-called philosophy invented to explain its phenomena.
Theo. This will take more time than I can give you. Every cause should be evaluated by the effects it brings about. Review the history of Spiritualism from the last fifty years, ever since it resurfaced in America this century—and decide for yourself whether it has benefited its followers more than it has harmed them. Please understand me. I'm not criticizing genuine Spiritualism, but rather the contemporary movement that uses that name, and the so-called philosophy created to explain its phenomena.
Enq. Don’t you believe in their phenomena at all?
Inquiry. Don't you believe in their phenomena at all?
Theo. It is because I believe in them with too good reason, and (save some cases of deliberate fraud) know them to be as true as that you and I live, that all my being revolts against them. Once more I speak only of physical, not mental or even [152] psychic phenomena. Like attracts like. There are several high-minded, pure, good men and women, known to me personally, who have passed years of their lives under the direct guidance and even protection of high “Spirits,” whether disembodied or planetary. But these Intelligences are not of the type of the John Kings and the Ernests who figure in séance rooms. These Intelligences guide and control mortals only in rare and exceptional cases to which they are attracted and magnetically drawn by the Karmic past of the individual. It is not enough to sit “for development” in order to attract them. That only opens the door to a swarm of “spooks,” good, bad and indifferent, to which the medium becomes a slave for life. It is against such promiscuous mediumship and intercourse with goblins that I raise my voice, not against spiritual mysticism. The latter is ennobling and holy; the former is of just the same nature as the phenomena of two centuries ago, for which so many witches and wizards have been made to suffer. Read Glanvil and other authors on the subject of witchcraft, and you will find recorded there the parallels of most, if not all, of the physical phenomena of nineteenth century “Spiritualism.”
Theo. It's because I believe in them for very good reasons, and (except for some cases of intentional fraud) I know them to be as real as you and I are, that all of me rebels against them. Once again, I'm only talking about physical, not mental or even [152] psychic phenomena. Like attracts like. There are several high-minded, pure, good men and women that I know personally who have spent years under the direct guidance and protection of high “Spirits,” whether disembodied or from other planets. But these Intelligences are not the same as the John Kings and Ernests that appear in séance rooms. These Intelligences guide and influence people only in rare and unique situations to which they are attracted and magnetically drawn by the Karmic history of the individual. Simply sitting “for development” isn't enough to attract them. That just opens the door to a flood of “spooks,” both good and bad, to which the medium becomes a slave for life. I'm speaking out against this kind of indiscriminate mediumship and interaction with spirits, not against spiritual mysticism. The latter is uplifting and sacred; the former is just as questionable as the phenomena from two centuries ago, which caused so many witches and wizards to suffer. Read Glanvil and other authors on witchcraft, and you'll find many parallels to the physical phenomena of nineteenth-century “Spiritualism.”
Enq. Do you mean to suggest that it is all witchcraft and nothing more?
Inquiry. Are you implying that it's all just witchcraft and nothing else?
Theo. What I mean is that, whether conscious or unconscious, all this dealing with the dead is necromancy, and a most dangerous practice. For ages before Moses such raising of the dead was regarded by all the intelligent nations as sinful and cruel, inasmuch as it disturbs the rest of the souls and interferes with their evolutionary development into higher states. The collective wisdom of all past centuries has ever been loud in denouncing such practices. Finally, I say, what I have never ceased repeating orally and in print for fifteen years: While some of the so-called “spirits” do not know what they are talking about, repeating merely—like poll-parrots—what they find in the mediums’ and other people’s brains, others are most dangerous, and can only lead one to evil. These are two self-evident facts. Go into spiritualistic [153] circles of the Allan Kardec school, and you find “spirits” asserting re-incarnation and speaking like Roman Catholics born. Turn to the “dear departed ones” in England and America, and you will hear them denying re-incarnation through thick and thin, denouncing those who teach it, and holding to Protestant views. Your best, your most powerful mediums, have all suffered in health of body and mind. Think of the sad end of Charles Foster, who died in an asylum, a raving lunatic; of Slade, an epileptic; of Eglinton—the best medium now in England—subject to the same. Look back over the life of D. D. Home, a man whose mind was steeped in gall and bitterness, who never had a good word to say of anyone whom he suspected of possessing psychic powers, and who slandered every other medium to the bitter end. This Calvin of Spiritualism suffered for years from a terrible spinal disease, brought on by his intercourse with the “spirits,” and died a perfect wreck. Think again of the sad fate of poor Washington Irving Bishop. I knew him in New York, when he was fourteen, and he was undeniably a medium. It is true that the poor man stole a march on his “spirits,” and baptized them “unconscious muscular action,” to the great gaudium of all the corporations of highly learned and scientific fools, and to the replenishment of his own pocket. But de mortuis nil nisi bonum; his end was a sad one. He had strenuously concealed his epileptic fits—the first and strongest symptom of genuine mediumship—and who knows whether he was dead or in a trance when the post-mortem examination was performed? His relatives insist that he was alive, if we are to believe Reuter’s telegrams. Finally, behold the veteran mediums, the founders and prime movers of modern spiritualism—the Fox sisters. After more than forty years of intercourse with the “Angels,” the latter have led them to become incurable sots, who are now denouncing, in public lectures, their own life-long work and philosophy as a fraud. What kind of spirits must they be who prompted them, I ask you? [154]
Theo. What I mean is that, whether aware of it or not, all this interaction with the dead is necromancy, and it’s a very dangerous practice. For centuries before Moses, raising the dead was seen by all intelligent societies as sinful and cruel, since it disturbs the rest of the souls and interferes with their growth into higher states. The shared wisdom from all past ages has always condemned such practices. Finally, I’ll repeat what I’ve been saying for the past fifteen years: While some of the so-called "spirits" don’t really know what they’re saying and just mimic what they pick up from the mediums’ and other people’s minds, others are extremely dangerous and can only lead you to evil. These are two obvious truths. If you go into spiritualistic [153] circles of the Allan Kardec school, you find "spirits" claiming reincarnation and speaking like born-again Roman Catholics. Turn to the "dear departed ones" in England and America, and you'll hear them adamantly denying reincarnation, condemning those who teach it, and sticking to Protestant views. Your best, most powerful mediums have all faced health issues, both physical and mental. Consider the tragic end of Charles Foster, who died in an asylum, a raving lunatic; Slade, who was an epileptic; or Eglinton—the best medium now in England—who suffers from the same condition. Look back at D. D. Home, a man whose mind was filled with bitterness, who never spoke kindly of anyone he thought had psychic abilities, and who slandered every other medium until the end. This Calvin of Spiritualism endured terrible spinal disease for years, caused by his dealings with the "spirits," and died a complete wreck. Then there’s the unfortunate Washington Irving Bishop. I knew him in New York when he was fourteen, and he was undoubtedly a medium. It’s true that he tried to explain away his “spirits” as “unconscious muscular action,” which delighted all the scholars and scientists, while also lining his own pockets. But de mortuis nil nisi bonum; his end was tragic. He worked hard to hide his epileptic seizures—the first and most significant sign of genuine mediumship—and who knows if he was really dead or just in a trance when the post-mortem exam took place? His family claims he was alive, if we’re to believe Reuter’s reports. Lastly, look at the veteran mediums, the founders and drivers of modern spiritualism—the Fox sisters. After more than forty years of interacting with the “Angels,” they’ve become hopeless alcoholics, now publicly denouncing their entire life's work and philosophy as a fraud. What kind of spirits must they be that led them to this, I ask you? [154]
Enq. But is your inference a correct one?
Enq. But is your conclusion correct?
Theo. What would you infer if the best pupils of a particular school of singing broke down from overstrained sore throats? That the method followed was a bad one. So I think the inference is equally fair with regard to Spiritualism when we see their best mediums fall a prey to such a fate. We can only say:—Let those who are interested in the question judge the tree of Spiritualism by its fruits, and ponder over the lesson. We Theosophists have always regarded the Spiritualists as brothers having the same mystic tendency as ourselves, but they have always regarded us as enemies. We, being in possession of an older philosophy, have tried to help and warn them; but they have repaid us by reviling and traducing us and our motives in every possible way. Nevertheless, the best English Spiritualists say just as we do, wherever they treat of their belief seriously. Hear “M.A. Oxon.” confessing this truth: “Spiritualists are too much inclined to dwell exclusively on the intervention of external spirits in this world of ours, and to ignore the powers of the incarnate Spirit.”[54] Why vilify and abuse us, then, for saying precisely the same? Henceforward, we will have nothing more to do with Spiritualism. And now let us return to Re-incarnation. [155]
Theo. What would you think if the top students at a singing school ended up with sore throats from overuse? You’d conclude that the method they were using was poor. I believe the same conclusion applies to Spiritualism when we see their best mediums suffer the same fate. We can only say:—Let those who care about Spiritualism judge it by its results and reflect on the lesson. We Theosophists have always seen Spiritualists as fellow seekers with similar mystical interests, but they have consistently viewed us as adversaries. With our deeper philosophical understanding, we’ve tried to help and advise them; in return, they have insulted and misrepresented us and our intentions in every way possible. Still, the leading English Spiritualists echo our views whenever they discuss their beliefs seriously. Listen to “M.A. Oxon.” admitting this reality: “Spiritualists tend to focus too much on the influence of external spirits in our world, and to overlook the abilities of the incarnate Spirit.”[54] Why then insult and attack us for expressing the same opinion? From now on, we will have nothing more to do with Spiritualism. Now, let’s go back to Re-incarnation. [155]
PERIODICAL REBIRTHS.
Enq. You mean, then, that we have all lived on earth before, in many past incarnations, and shall go on so living?
Inquiry. Are you saying that we've all lived on Earth before, in many past lives, and we will continue to do so?
Theo. I do. The life-cycle, or rather the cycle of conscious life, begins with the separation of the mortal animal-man into sexes, and will end with the close of the last generation of men, in the seventh round and seventh race of mankind. Considering we are only in the fourth round and fifth race, its duration is more easily imagined than expressed.
Theo. I do. The life cycle, or more accurately, the cycle of conscious life, starts with the division of the mortal human into two sexes and will finish with the end of the last generation of humans in the seventh round and seventh race. Since we are currently in the fourth round and fifth race, it's easier to visualize its length than to put it into words.
Enq. And we keep on incarnating in new personalities all the time?
Inquiry. So we keep coming back in new personalities all the time?
Theo. Most assuredly so; because this life-cycle or period of incarnation may be best compared to human life. As each such life is composed of days of activity separated by nights of sleep or of inaction, so, in the incarnation-cycle, an active life is followed by a Devachanic rest.
Theo. Definitely; because this cycle of existence can be best likened to human life. Just as each life is made up of days filled with action and nights of rest or inactivity, in the cycle of incarnation, an active life is followed by a period of Devachanic rest.
Enq. And it is this succession of births that is generally defined as re-incarnation?
Inquiry. So, is this series of births what people usually call reincarnation?
Theo. Just so. It is only through these births that the perpetual progress of the countless millions of Egos toward final perfection and final rest (as long as was the period of activity) can be achieved.
Theo. Exactly. It's only through these births that the continuous advancement of countless millions of Egos toward ultimate perfection and lasting peace (for as long as the period of activity lasts) can be achieved.
Enq. And what is it that regulates the duration, or special qualities of these incarnations?
Inquiry. And what determines the duration or specific qualities of these incarnations?
Theo. Karma, the universal law of retributive justice.
Theo. Karma, the universal principle of cause and effect in justice.
Enq. Is it an intelligent law?
Enq. Is it a smart law?
Theo. For the Materialist, who calls the law of periodicity which regulates the marshalling of the several [156] bodies, and all the other laws in nature, blind forces and mechanical laws, no doubt Karma would be a law of chance and no more. For us, no adjective or qualification could describe that which is impersonal and no entity, but a universal operative law. If you question me about the causative intelligence in it, I must answer you I do not know. But if you ask me to define its effects and tell you what these are in our belief, I may say that the experience of thousands of ages has shown us that they are absolute and unerring equity, wisdom, and intelligence. For Karma in its effects, is an unfailing redresser of human injustice, and of all the failures of nature; a stern adjuster of wrongs; a retributive law which rewards and punishes with equal impartiality. It is, in the strictest sense, “no respecter of persons,” though, on the other hand, it can neither be propitiated, nor turned aside by prayer. This is a belief common to Hindus and Buddhists, who both believe in Karma.
Theo. For the Materialist, who sees the law of periodicity that organizes the various [156] bodies, along with all the other laws of nature, as just blind forces and mechanical laws, Karma would likely be viewed as mere chance. To us, no adjective or qualifier can truly describe what is impersonal and not an entity, but rather a universal law in action. If you ask me about the intelligence behind it, I have to admit I don’t know. However, if you want to know its effects and what we believe they are, I can say that the experience of countless ages has shown us that they are absolute and unerring equity, wisdom, and intelligence. Karma, in its effects, is a reliable corrector of human injustice and all the failures in nature; a strict adjuster of wrongs; a retributive law that rewards and punishes with complete impartiality. It truly is “no respecter of persons,” and, on the flip side, it cannot be swayed or avoided through prayer. This belief is shared by both Hindus and Buddhists, who both embrace the concept of Karma.
Enq. In this Christian dogmas contradict both, and I doubt whether any Christian will accept the teaching.
Inquiry. In these Christian doctrines, there's a contradiction, and I’m not sure any Christian would accept the teaching.
Theo. No; and Inman gave the reason for it many years ago. As he puts it, while “the Christians will accept any nonsense, if promulgated by the Church as a matter of faith ... the Buddhists hold that nothing which is contradicted by sound reason can be a true doctrine of Buddha.” They do not believe in any pardon for their sins, except after an adequate and just punishment for each evil deed or thought in a future incarnation, and a proportionate compensation to the parties injured.
Theo. No; and Inman explained why many years ago. He said that while “Christians will accept any nonsense if the Church presents it as a matter of faith... Buddhists believe that nothing contradicted by sound reason can be a true teaching of Buddha.” They don’t believe in forgiveness for their sins except after fair and just punishment for each bad action or thought in a future life, along with appropriate compensation to those harmed.
Enq. Where is it so stated?
Enq. Where is that mentioned?
Theo. In most of their sacred works. In the “Wheel of the Law” (p. 57) you may find the following Theosophical tenet:—“Buddhists believe that every act, word or thought has its consequence, which will appear sooner or later in the present or in the future state. Evil acts will produce evil consequences, good acts will produce good consequences: prosperity in this world, or birth in heaven (Devachan)... in the future state.” [157]
Theo. In most of their sacred texts. In the “Wheel of the Law” (p. 57), you'll find the following Theosophical belief: —“Buddhists think that every action, word, or thought has consequences that will show up eventually, either now or later. Bad actions lead to bad outcomes, while good actions lead to good outcomes: success in this life or rebirth in heaven (Devachan)... in the afterlife.” [157]
Enq. Christians believe the same thing, don’t they?
Inq. Christians believe the same thing, right?
Theo. Oh, no; they believe in the pardon and the remission of all sins. They are promised that if they only believe in the blood of Christ (an innocent victim!), in the blood offered by Him for the expiation of the sins of the whole of mankind, it will atone for every mortal sin. And we believe neither in vicarious atonement, nor in the possibility of the remission of the smallest sin by any god, not even by a “personal Absolute” or “Infinite,” if such a thing could have any existence. What we believe in, is strict and impartial justice. Our idea of the unknown Universal Deity, represented by Karma, is that it is a Power which cannot fail, and can, therefore, have neither wrath nor mercy, only absolute Equity, which leaves every cause, great or small, to work out its inevitable effects. The saying of Jesus: “With what measure you mete it shall be measured to you again” (Matth. vii., 2), neither by expression nor implication points to any hope of future mercy or salvation by proxy. This is why, recognising as we do in our philosophy the justice of this statement, we cannot recommend too strongly mercy, charity, and forgiveness of mutual offences. Resist not evil, and render good for evil, are Buddhist precepts, and were first preached in view of the implacability of Karmic law. For man to take the law into his own hands is anyhow a sacrilegious presumption. Human Law may use restrictive not punitive measures; but a man who, believing in Karma, still revenges himself and refuses to forgive every injury, thereby rendering good for evil, is a criminal and only hurts himself. As Karma is sure to punish the man who wronged him, by seeking to inflict an additional punishment on his enemy, he, who instead of leaving that punishment to the great Law adds to it his own mite, only begets thereby a cause for the future reward of his own enemy and a future punishment for himself. The unfailing Regulator affects in each incarnation the quality of its successor; and the sum of the merit or demerit in preceding ones determines it. [158]
Theo. Oh, no; they believe in forgiveness and the cancellation of all sins. They are promised that if they only have faith in the blood of Christ (an innocent victim!), the blood He shed for the atonement of the sins of all humanity, it will make up for every serious sin. We, however, do not believe in substitute atonement or in the possibility of even the smallest sin being forgiven by any god, not even by a “personal Absolute” or “Infinite,” if such a being could exist at all. What we believe in is strict and impartial justice. Our understanding of the unknown Universal Deity, represented by Karma, is that it is a force that cannot fail, and thus can have neither anger nor mercy, only absolute fairness, which allows every cause, big or small, to unfold its inevitable consequences. The saying of Jesus: “With what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again” (Matth. vii., 2), neither explicitly nor implicitly offers any hope for future mercy or salvation through someone else. That’s why, recognizing the truth in this statement within our philosophy, we strongly advocate for mercy, kindness, and forgiveness of mutual wrongs. Resist not evil, and render good for evil, are Buddhist teachings, first introduced in light of the unyielding nature of Karmic law. For a person to take the law into their own hands is, in any case, a sacrilegious overreach. Human Law may apply restrictive but not punitive measures; however, a person who believes in Karma and yet seeks revenge and refuses to forgive any harm only undermines themselves. Since Karma is bound to punish the person who wronged them, attempting to impose additional punishment on their enemy, they, instead of allowing that punishment to be managed by the higher Law, just create a future reward for their enemy and a future punishment for themselves. The consistent Regulator influences the quality of each incarnation based on its predecessor; and the total of the good or bad in earlier lives shapes it. [158]
Enq. Are we then to infer a man’s past from his present?
Inquire. Should we conclude a person's past from their present?
Theo. Only so far as to believe that his present life is what it justly should be, to atone for the sins of the past life. Of course—seers and great adepts excepted—we cannot as average mortals know what those sins were. From our paucity of data, it is impossible for us even to determine what an old man’s youth must have been; neither can we, for like reasons, draw final conclusions merely from what we see in the life of some man, as to what his past life may have been.
Theo We can only believe that his current life is what it needs to be to make up for the mistakes of his past life. Of course—excluding seers and great experts—average people like us can’t really know what those mistakes were. With so little information, it's impossible to figure out what an old man's youth must have been like; likewise, for the same reasons, we can't definitively conclude anything about a man's past life just based on what we observe in his current one.
WHAT IS KARMA?
Enq. But what is Karma?
But what is Karma?
Theo. As I have said, we consider it as the Ultimate Law of the Universe, the source, origin and fount of all other laws which exist throughout Nature. Karma is the unerring law which adjusts effect to cause, on the physical, mental and spiritual planes of being. As no cause remains without its due effect from greatest to least, from a cosmic disturbance down to the movement of your hand, and as like produces like, Karma is that unseen and unknown law which adjusts wisely, intelligently and equitably each effect to its cause, tracing the latter back to its producer. Though itself unknowable, its action is perceivable.
Theo. As I mentioned, we see it as the Ultimate Law of the Universe, the source and foundation of all other laws that exist in Nature. Karma is the infallible law that connects cause to effect across physical, mental, and spiritual levels of existence. Since no cause goes without its corresponding effect, whether from a cosmic event down to the simple movement of your hand, and since like produces like, Karma is that invisible and unknown law that wisely, intelligently, and fairly aligns each effect with its cause, tracing the latter back to its origin. While it is unknowable in itself, its effects can be observed.
Enq. Then it is the “Absolute,” the “Unknowable” again, and is not of much value as an explanation of the problems of life?
Inquiry. So, it's the "Absolute," the "Unknowable" again, and it doesn't really help us understand the issues of life?
Theo. On the contrary. For, though we do not know what Karma is per se, and in its essence, we do know how it works, and we can define and describe its mode of action with accuracy. We only do not know its ultimate Cause, just as modern philosophy universally admits that the ultimate Cause of anything is “unknowable.”
Theo. On the contrary. While we may not know what Karma is in itself, we do understand how it works, and we can accurately define and describe how it operates. We just don't know its ultimate Cause, much like modern philosophy generally agrees that the ultimate Cause of anything is "unknowable."
Enq. And what has Theosophy to say in regard to the solution of the more practical needs of humanity? What is the explanation which it offers in reference to the awful suffering and dire necessity prevalent among the so-called “lower classes.” [159]
Inquiry. So, what does Theosophy say about addressing the practical needs of humanity? How does it explain the terrible suffering and urgent needs faced by the so-called “lower classes”? [159]
Theo. To be pointed, according to our teaching all these great social evils, the distinction of classes in Society, and of the sexes in the affairs of life, the unequal distribution of capital and of labour—all are due to what we tersely but truly denominate Karma.
Theo. To be clear, based on our teachings, all these significant social issues—the division of classes in society, the differences between genders in daily life, and the unfair distribution of wealth and work—are all caused by what we simply and accurately call Karma.
Enq. But, surely, all these evils which seem to fall upon the masses somewhat indiscriminately are not actual merited and INDIVIDUAL Karma?
Inquiry. But, surely, all these hardships that seem to impact people somewhat randomly are not really the result of deserved and PERSON Karma?
Theo. No, they cannot be so strictly defined in their effects as to show that each individual environment, and the particular conditions of life in which each person finds himself, are nothing more than the retributive Karma which the individual generated in a previous life. We must not lose sight of the fact that every atom is subject to the general law governing the whole body to which it belongs, and here we come upon the wider track of the Karmic law. Do you not perceive that the aggregate of individual Karma becomes that of the nation to which those individuals belong, and further, that the sum total of National Karma is that of the World! The evils that you speak of are not peculiar to the individual or even to the Nation, they are more or less universal; and it is upon this broad line of Human interdependence that the law of Karma finds its legitimate and equable issue.
Theo. No, they can’t be defined so strictly in their effects that each individual environment and the specific conditions of life that each person experiences are only the result of the Karma generated in a previous life. We must remember that every atom follows the general law governing the entire system it belongs to, and that’s where we see the broader aspect of Karmic law. Don’t you see that the total of individual Karma contributes to the Karma of the nation these individuals belong to, and further, that the overall National Karma is part of the World’s Karma! The problems you mention aren’t just tied to individuals or even to the Nation; they’re somewhat universal. It’s on this broad basis of Human interdependence that the law of Karma finds its fair and balanced outcome.
Enq. Do I, then, understand that the law of Karma is not necessarily an individual law?
Inquiry. So, do I get it that the law of Karma isn't just a personal law?
Theo. That is just what I mean. It is impossible that Karma could readjust the balance of power in the world’s life and progress, unless it had a broad and general line of action. It is held as a truth among Theosophists that the interdependence of Humanity is the cause of what is called Distributive Karma, and it is this law which affords the solution to the great question of collective suffering and its relief. It is an occult law, moreover, that no man can rise superior to his individual failings, without lifting, be it ever so little, the whole body of which he is an integral part. In the same way, no one can sin, nor suffer the effects of sin, alone. In reality, there is no such thing as “Separateness”; and the nearest approach to that selfish state, which the laws of life permit, is in the intent or motive. [160]
Theo. That’s exactly what I mean. It’s impossible for Karma to rebalance the power dynamics of the world and its progress unless it operates on a broad and general basis. Theosophists believe that the interconnectedness of humanity is what leads to what’s called Distributive Karma, and this law offers a solution to the significant issue of collective suffering and how to relieve it. Additionally, it’s an occult principle that no one can rise above their personal flaws without also uplifting, even if just a little, the entire community they’re a part of. Similarly, no one can sin or experience the consequences of sin in isolation. In truth, “Separateness” doesn’t really exist; and the closest we get to that selfish state, permitted by the laws of life, is through our intentions or motives. [160]
Enq. And are there no means by which the distributive or national Karma might be concentred or collected, so to speak, and brought to its natural and legitimate fulfilment without all this protracted suffering?
Inquiry. Are there no ways to gather the distributive or national Karma and bring it to its rightful and natural conclusion without all this prolonged suffering?
Theo. As a general rule, and within certain limits which define the age to which we belong, the law of Karma cannot be hastened or retarded in its fulfilment. But of this I am certain, the point of possibility in either of these directions has never yet been touched. Listen to the following recital of one phase of national suffering, and then ask yourself whether, admitting the working power of individual, relative, and distributive Karma, these evils are not capable of extensive modification and general relief. What I am about to read to you is from the pen of a National Saviour, one who, having overcome Self, and being free to choose, has elected to serve Humanity, in bearing at least as much as a woman’s shoulders can possibly bear of National Karma. This is what she says:—
Theo. Generally speaking, and within certain limits that define our era, the law of Karma can’t be sped up or slowed down in its realization. However, I’m certain that the potential for either of these changes has never really been explored. Listen to this account of one aspect of national suffering, and then consider whether, acknowledging the influence of individual, relational, and collective Karma, these issues could be significantly altered and alleviated. What I’m about to share with you is written by a National Saviour, someone who has overcome their own self and, enjoying the freedom of choice, has decided to serve Humanity by shouldering as much of the national Karma as a woman can possibly bear. Here’s what she writes:—
“Yes, Nature always does speak, don’t you think? only sometimes we make so much noise that we drown her voice. That is why it is so restful to go out of the town and nestle awhile in the Mother’s arms. I am thinking of the evening on Hampstead Heath when we watched the sun go down; but oh! upon what suffering and misery that sun had set! A lady brought me yesterday a big hamper of wild flowers. I thought some of my East-end family had a better right to it than I, and so I took it down to a very poor school in Whitechapel this morning. You should have seen the pallid little faces brighten! Thence I went to pay for some dinners at a little cookshop for some children. It was in a back street, narrow, full of jostling people; stench indescribable, from fish, meat, and other comestibles, all reeking in a sun that, in Whitechapel, festers instead of purifying. The cookshop was the quintessence of all the smells. Indescribable meat-pies at 1d., loathsome lumps of ‘food’ and swarms of flies, a very altar of Beelzebub! All about, babies on the prowl for scraps, one, with the face of an angel, gathering up cherrystones as a light and nutritious [161] form of diet. I came westward with every nerve shuddering and jarred, wondering whether anything can be done with some parts of London save swallowing them up in an earthquake and starting their inhabitants afresh, after a plunge into some purifying Lethe, out of which not a memory might emerge! And then I thought of Hampstead Heath, and—pondered. If by any sacrifice one could win the power to save these people, the cost would not be worth counting; but, you see, THEY must be changed—and how can that be wrought? In the condition they now are, they would not profit by any environment in which they might be placed; and yet, in their present surroundings they must continue to putrefy. It breaks my heart, this endless, hopeless misery, and the brutish degradation that is at once its outgrowth and its root. It is like the banyan tree; every branch roots itself and sends out new shoots. What a difference between these feelings and the peaceful scene at Hampstead! and yet we, who are the brothers and sisters of these poor creatures, have only a right to use Hampstead Heaths to gain strength to save Whitechapels.” (Signed by a name too respected and too well known to be given to scoffers.)
“Yes, Nature is always speaking, don’t you think? But sometimes we make so much noise that we drown her out. That’s why it’s so comforting to get out of the city and relax in the embrace of Mother Nature. I’m thinking of that evening on Hampstead Heath when we watched the sun set; but oh! what suffering and misery that sun had set upon! A lady brought me a big basket of wildflowers yesterday. I thought some of my family from the East End deserved it more than I did, so I took it down to a very poor school in Whitechapel this morning. You should have seen the pale little faces light up! After that, I went to pay for some meals at a little café for some kids. It was on a narrow back street, crowded with people; the stench was unbearable, coming from fish, meat, and other foodstuffs, all decaying under a sun that, in Whitechapel, makes things worse instead of better. The café was the worst of it all. There were disgusting meat pies for 1d., vile lumps of ‘food,’ and swarms of flies—a true altar of Beelzebub! There were babies everywhere searching for scraps, one with the face of an angel, picking up cherry stones for a light and nutritious snack. I walked westward, every nerve shaking, wondering if anything could be done about some parts of London except to swallow them up in an earthquake and start their residents afresh, after a dip into some purifying Lethe, from which no memory would emerge! Then I thought of Hampstead Heath and pondered. If any sacrifice could give me the power to save these people, the cost wouldn’t matter; but you see, THEY have to change—and how can that happen? In their current state, they wouldn’t benefit from any better environment; yet in their present surroundings, they must continue to rot. It breaks my heart, this endless, hopeless misery and the brutal degradation that is both its cause and its effect. It’s like the banyan tree; every branch roots itself and sends out new shoots. What a contrast between these feelings and the peaceful scene at Hampstead! And yet we, who are brothers and sisters to these poor souls, have the right to enjoy Hampstead Heaths only to gain strength to help Whitechapels.” (Signed by a name too respected and too well-known to be given to scoffers.)
Enq. That is a sad but beautiful letter, and I think it presents with painful conspicuity the terrible workings of what you have called “Relative and Distributive Karma.” But alas! there seems no immediate hope of any relief short of an earthquake, or some such general ingulfment!
Inquiry. That is a sad yet beautiful letter, and I believe it clearly shows the harsh effects of what you refer to as “Relative and Distributive Karma.” But unfortunately, there seems to be no immediate hope for relief except for an earthquake or some other catastrophic event!
Theo. What right have we to think so while one-half of humanity is in a position to effect an immediate relief of the privations which are suffered by their fellows? When every individual has contributed to the general good what he can of money, of labour, and of ennobling thought, then, and only then, will the balance of National Karma be struck, and until then we have no right nor any reasons for saying that there is more life on the earth than Nature can support. It is reserved for the heroic souls, the Saviours of our Race and Nation, to find out the cause of this unequal pressure of retributive Karma, and by a supreme effort to readjust the balance of power, and save the people from a moral ingulfment a thousand times more disastrous and more permanently evil than the like physical catastrophe, in which you seem to see the only possible outlet for this accumulated misery. [162]
Theo. What right do we have to think that way while half of humanity could help alleviate the suffering of others right now? When each person has contributed as much as they can—whether it’s through money, labor, or uplifting ideas—only then will the balance of National Karma be achieved. Until that happens, we have no right or reason to claim that there are more lives on Earth than Nature can sustain. It's up to the courageous individuals, the Saviors of our Race and Nation, to uncover the reasons behind this unfair burden of retributive Karma and make a significant effort to restore balance, saving people from a moral downfall that is far more devastating and lasting than any physical disaster, which you seem to see as the only solution to this overwhelming suffering. [162]
Enq. Well, then, tell me generally how you describe this law of Karma?
Inquiry. Well, then, tell me in general how you would describe this law of Karma?
Theo. We describe Karma as that Law of readjustment which ever tends to restore disturbed equilibrium in the physical, and broken harmony in the moral world. We say that Karma does not act in this or that particular way always; but that it always does act so as to restore Harmony and preserve the balance of equilibrium, in virtue of which the Universe exists.
Theo. We describe Karma as the law of adjustment that always aims to restore the balance in the physical world and the harmony in the moral world. We say that Karma doesn’t always act in this or that specific way, but it always does act to restore harmony and maintain the balance of equilibrium, which is essential for the existence of the Universe.
Enq. Give me an illustration.
Enq. Show me an example.
Theo. Later on I will give you a full illustration. Think now of a pond. A stone falls into the water and creates disturbing waves. These waves oscillate backwards and forwards till at last, owning to the operation of what physicists call the law of the dissipation of energy, they are brought to rest, and the water returns to its condition of calm tranquillity. Similarly all action, on every plane, produces disturbance in the balanced harmony of the Universe, and the vibrations so produced will continue to roll backwards and forwards, if its area is limited, till equilibrium is restored. But since each such disturbance starts from some particular point, it is clear that equilibrium and harmony can only be restored by the reconverging to that same point of all the forces which were set in motion from it. And here you have proof that the consequences of a man’s deeds, thoughts, etc., must all react upon himself with the same force with which they were set in motion.
Theo Later, I'll give you a complete illustration. Right now, think about a pond. When a stone drops into the water, it creates ripples. These ripples move back and forth until, due to what physicists call the law of the dissipation of energy, they eventually settle down, and the water returns to its calm state. Similarly, every action, on any level, causes a disturbance in the balanced harmony of the Universe, and the vibrations created will continue to move back and forth, if the area is limited, until balance is restored. But since each disturbance starts from a specific point, it’s clear that equilibrium and harmony can only be restored when all the forces that were set in motion return to that same point. This shows that the results of a person’s actions, thoughts, etc., must all come back to them with the same force with which they were initiated.
Enq. But I see nothing of a moral character about this law. It looks to me like the simple physical law that action and reaction are equal and opposite.
Inquiry. But I don't see anything moral about this law. To me, it just seems like the basic physical law that for every action, there’s an equal and opposite reaction.
Theo. I am not surprised to hear you say that. Europeans have got so much into the ingrained habit of considering right and wrong, good and evil, as matters of an arbitrary code of law laid down either by men, or imposed upon them by a Personal God. We Theosophists, however, say that “Good” and “Harmony,” and [163] “Evil” and “Dis-harmony,” are synonymous. Further we maintain that all pain and suffering are results of want of Harmony, and that the one terrible and only cause of the disturbance of Harmony is selfishness in some form or another. Hence Karma gives back to every man the actual consequences of his own actions, without any regard to their moral character; but since he receives his due for all, it is obvious that he will be made to atone for all sufferings which he has caused, just as he will reap in joy and gladness the fruits of all the happiness and harmony he had helped to produce. I can do no better than quote for your benefit certain passages from books and articles written by our Theosophists—those who have a correct idea of Karma.
Theo. I'm not surprised to hear you say that. Europeans have really gotten into the habit of thinking about right and wrong, good and evil, as just arbitrary rules set by people or enforced by a Personal God. We Theosophists, however, believe that “Good” and “Harmony,” and “Evil” and “Disharmony,” are the same thing. We also maintain that all pain and suffering come from a lack of Harmony, and that the one terrible cause of that disruption in Harmony is selfishness in some form. So, Karma gives each person the actual consequences of their own actions, regardless of their moral value; but since everyone gets what they deserve for everything, it's clear that they will have to atone for all the suffering they've caused, just as they'll enjoy the happiness and harmony they helped create. I can do no better than to share some passages from books and articles written by our Theosophists—those who truly understand Karma.
Enq. I wish you would, as your literature seems to be very sparing on this subject?
Inquiry. I wish you would, since your writing seems to have very little on this topic?
Theo. Because it is the most difficult of all our tenets. Some short time ago there appeared the following objection from a Christian pen:—
Theo. Because it is the most challenging of all our principles. Not long ago, a critique emerged from a Christian writer:—
“Granting that the teaching in regard to Theosophy is correct, and that ‘man must be his own saviour, must overcome self and conquer the evil that is in his dual nature, to obtain the emancipation of his soul,’ what is man to do after he has been awakened and converted to a certain extent from evil or wickedness? How is he to get emancipation, or pardon, or the blotting out of the evil or wickedness he has already done?”
“Assuming that the teachings about Theosophy are accurate, and that ‘a person must be their own savior, must overcome themselves and conquer the evil within their dual nature to achieve the freedom of their soul,’ what should a person do after they have awakened and moved away from evil or wrongdoing to some degree? How can they attain emancipation, forgiveness, or the removal of the evil or wrongdoing they have already committed?”
To this Mr. J. H. Connelly replies very pertinently that no one can hope to “make the theosophical engine run on the theological track.” As he has it:—
To this, Mr. J. H. Connelly responds very appropriately that no one can expect to “make the theosophical engine run on the theological track.” As he puts it:—
“The possibility of shirking individual responsibility is not among the concepts of Theosophy. In this faith there is no such thing as pardoning, or ‘blotting out of evil or wickedness already done,’ otherwise than by the adequate punishment therefor of the wrong-doer and the restoration of the harmony in the universe that had been disturbed by his wrongful act. The evil has been his own, and while others must suffer its consequences, atonement can be made by nobody but himself. [164]
“The idea of avoiding personal responsibility doesn't exist in Theosophy. In this belief system, there's no concept of forgiveness or ‘erasing past wrongs’ other than through the proper punishment of the wrongdoer and restoring the harmony in the universe that their actions disrupted. The wrongdoing is solely theirs, and although others may face the consequences, only they can make amends for it. [164]
“The condition contemplated ... in which a man shall have been ‘awakened and converted to a certain extent from evil or wickedness,’ is that in which a man shall have realized that his deeds are evil and deserving of punishment. In that realization a sense of personal responsibility is inevitable, and just in proportion to the extent of his awakening or ‘converting’ must be the sense of that awful responsibility. While it is strong upon him is the time when he is urged to accept the doctrine of vicarious atonement.
“The situation envisioned ... in which a person has been ‘awakened and converted to some extent from evil or wrongdoing,’ is when a person realizes that their actions are wrong and deserve punishment. With that realization comes an unavoidable sense of personal responsibility, and the stronger the awakening or ‘conversion,’ the heavier that sense of responsibility will feel. While this feeling is intense, it is the time when they are encouraged to embrace the doctrine of vicarious atonement."
“He is told that he must also repent, but nothing is easier than that. It is an amiable weakness of human nature that we are quite prone to regret the evil we have done when our attention is called, and we have either suffered from it ourselves or enjoyed its fruits. Possibly, close analysis of the feeling would show us that that which we regret is rather the necessity that seemed to require the evil as a means of attainment of our selfish ends than the evil itself.
“He is told that he must also feel sorry for what he’s done, but that’s pretty easy. It’s a nice flaw in human nature that we often regret the bad things we’ve done when someone points them out, especially if we’ve felt the consequences or enjoyed the benefits. A closer look at this feeling might reveal that what we actually regret is more about the need that seemed to justify our wrongdoing as a way to get what we wanted, rather than the wrongdoing itself.”
“Attractive as this prospect of casting our burden of sins ‘at the foot of the cross’ may be to the ordinary mind, it does not commend itself to the Theosophic student. He does not apprehend why the sinner by attaining knowledge of his evil can thereby merit any pardon for or the blotting out of his past wickedness; or why repentance and future right living entitle him to a suspension in his favour of the universal law of relation between cause and effect. The results of his evil deeds continue to exist; the suffering caused to others by his wickedness is not blotted out. The Theosophical student takes the result of wickedness upon the innocent into his problem. He considers not only the guilty person, but his victims.
“Attractive as the idea of putting our sins ‘at the foot of the cross’ may seem to the average person, it doesn’t resonate with the Theosophic student. They don’t understand how simply realizing one’s evil can lead to forgiveness or the erasure of past wrongdoings; nor do they see how repentance and better future actions allow someone to bypass the universal law of cause and effect. The consequences of their bad actions still exist; the pain caused to others by their wrongs isn’t erased. The Theosophical student includes the impact of wickedness on the innocent in their considerations. They think about not just the guilty party, but also their victims."
“Evil is an infraction of the laws of harmony governing the universe, and the penalty thereof must fall upon the violator of that law himself. Christ uttered the warning, ‘Sin no more, lest a worse thing come upon thee,’ and St. Paul said, ‘Work out your own salvation. Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.’ That, by the way, is a fine metaphoric rendering of the sentence of the Puranas far antedating him—that ‘every man reaps the consequences of his own acts.’
“Evil is a violation of the laws of harmony that govern the universe, and the consequences must be faced by the person who breaks that law. Christ warned, ‘Sin no more, or a worse fate will come upon you,’ and St. Paul said, ‘Work out your own salvation. Whatever a person sows, that will they also reap.’ By the way, this is a great metaphorical expression of a statement from the Puranas long before him—that ‘every person faces the consequences of their actions.’”
“This is the principle of the law of Karma which is taught by Theosophy. Sinnett, in his ‘Esoteric Buddhism,’ rendered Karma as ‘the law of ethical causation.’ ‘The law of retribution,’ as Mdme. Blavatsky translates its meaning, is better. It is the power which
“This is the principle of the law of Karma which is taught by Theosophy. Sinnett, in his ‘Esoteric Buddhism,’ referred to Karma as ‘the law of ethical causation.’ ‘The law of retribution,’ as Madame Blavatsky translates its meaning, is better. It is the power that
“But it is more. It rewards merit as unerringly and amply as it punishes demerit. It is the outcome of every act, of thought, word and deed, and by it men mould themselves, their lives and happenings. Eastern philosophy rejects the idea of a newly created soul for every baby born. It believes in a limited number of monads, evolving and growing more and more perfect through their assimilation of many successive personalities. Those personalities are the product of Karma and it is by Karma and re-incarnation that the human monad in time returns to its source—absolute deity.”
“But it’s more than that. It rewards merit as consistently and generously as it punishes demerit. It reflects the result of every action, thought, word, and deed, and through it, people shape themselves, their lives, and their circumstances. Eastern philosophy dismisses the notion of a newly created soul for every baby born. It believes in a finite number of monads, evolving and becoming more perfect as they experience many different personalities. Those personalities are the result of Karma, and it’s through Karma and reincarnation that the human monad eventually returns to its source—absolute deity.”
E. D. Walker, in his “Re-incarnation,” offers the following explanation:—
E. D. Walker, in his “Re-incarnation,” provides the following explanation:—
“Briefly, the doctrine of Karma is that we have made ourselves what we are by former actions, and are building our future eternity by present actions. There is no destiny but what we ourselves determine. There is no salvation or condemnation except what we ourselves bring about.... Because it offers no shelter for culpable actions and necessitates a sterling manliness, it is less welcome to weak natures than the easy religious tenets of vicarious atonement, intercession, forgiveness and death-bed conversions.... In the domain of eternal justice the offence and the punishment are inseparably connected as the same event, because there is no real distinction between the action and its outcome.... It is Karma, or our old acts, that draws us back into earthly life. The spirit’s abode changes according to its Karma, and this Karma forbids any long continuance in one condition, because it is always changing. So long as action is governed by material and selfish motives, just so long must the effect of that action be manifested in physical rebirths. Only the perfectly selfless man can elude the gravitation of material life. Few have attained this, but it is the goal of mankind.”
“Basically, the idea of Karma is that we shape who we are through our past actions and are building our future by what we do now. There’s no fate except what we create for ourselves. There’s no salvation or punishment other than what we cause ourselves. Because it doesn’t allow for excuses for wrong actions and requires true integrity, it’s less appealing to weaker individuals than the easy religious beliefs of being saved by others, intercession, forgiveness, and last-minute conversions. In the realm of eternal justice, the offense and the punishment are essentially the same event, since there’s no real difference between an action and its consequence. It is Karma, or our previous actions, that pulls us back into physical life. The spirit’s environment changes based on its Karma, and this Karma prevents any long stay in one state, because it is always changing. As long as our actions are driven by material and selfish desires, the results of those actions must manifest through physical rebirths. Only a truly selfless person can break free from the pull of material life. Few have achieved this, but it is the goal of humanity.”
And then the writer quotes from the Secret Doctrine:
And then the writer quotes from the Secret Doctrine:
“Those who believe in Karma have to believe in destiny, which, from birth to death, every man is weaving, thread by thread, around himself, as a spider does his cobweb, and this destiny is guided either by the heavenly voice of the invisible prototype outside of us, or by our more intimate astral or inner man, who is but too often the evil genius of the embodied entity called man. Both these lead on the outward man, but one of them must prevail; and from the very beginning of the invisible affray the stern and implacable law of [166] compensation steps in and takes its course, faithfully following the fluctuations. When the last strand is woven, and man is seemingly enwrapped in the network of his own doing, then he finds himself completely under the empire of this self-made destiny.... An Occultist or a philosopher will not speak of the goodness or cruelty of Providence; but, identifying it with Karma-Nemesis, he will teach that, nevertheless, it guards the good and watches over them in this as in future lives; and that it punishes the evil-doer—aye, even to his seventh re-birth—so long, in short, as the effect of his having thrown into perturbation even the smallest atom in the infinite world of harmony has not been finally readjusted. For the only decree of Karma—an eternal and immutable decree—is absolute harmony in the world of matter as it is in the world of spirit. It is not, therefore, Karma that rewards or punishes, but it is we who reward or punish ourselves according to whether we work with, through and along with nature, abiding by the laws on which that harmony depends, or—break them. Nor would the ways of Karma be inscrutable were men to work in union and harmony, instead of disunion and strife. For our ignorance of those ways—which one portion of mankind calls the ways of Providence, dark and intricate; while another sees in them the action of blind fatalism; and a third simple chance, with neither gods nor devils to guide them—would surely disappear if we would but attribute all these to their correct cause.... We stand bewildered before the mystery of our own making and the riddles of life that we will not solve, and then accuse the great Sphinx of devouring us. But verily there is not an accident of our lives, not a misshapen day, or a misfortune, that could not be traced back to our own doings in this or in another life.... The law of Karma is inextricably interwoven with that of re-incarnation.... It is only this doctrine that can explain to us the mysterious problem of good and evil, and reconcile man to the terrible and apparent injustice of life. Nothing but such certainty can quiet our revolted sense of justice. For, when one unacquainted with the noble doctrine looks around him and observes the inequalities of birth and fortune, of intellect and capacities; when one sees honour paid to fools and profligates, on whom fortune has heaped her favours by mere privilege of birth, and their nearest neighbour, with all his intellect and noble virtues—far more deserving in every way—perishing for want and for lack of sympathy—when one sees all this and has to turn away, helpless to [167] relieve the undeserved suffering, one’s ears ringing and heart aching with the cries of pain around him—that blessed knowledge of Karma alone prevents him from cursing life and men as well as their supposed Creator.... This law, whether conscious or unconscious, predestines nothing and no one. It exists from and in eternity truly, for it is eternity itself; and as such, since no act can be coequal with eternity, it cannot be said to act, for it is action itself. It is not the wave which drowns the man, but the personal action of the wretch who goes deliberately and places himself under the impersonal action of the laws that govern the ocean’s motion. Karma creates nothing, nor does it design. It is man who plants and creates causes, and Karmic law adjusts the effects, which adjustment is not an act but universal harmony, tending ever to resume its original position, like a bough, which, bent down too forcibly, rebounds with corresponding vigour. If it happen to dislocate the arm that tried to bend it out of its natural position, shall we say it is the bough which broke our arm or that our own folly has brought us to grief? Karma has never sought to destroy intellectual and individual liberty, like the god invented by the Monotheists. It has not involved its decrees in darkness purposely to perplex man, nor shall it punish him who dares to scrutinize its mysteries. On the contrary, he who unveils through study and meditation its intricate paths, and throws light on those dark ways, in the windings of which so many men perish owing to their ignorance of the labyrinth of life, is working for the good of his fellow-men. Karma is an absolute and eternal law in the world of manifestation; and as there can only be one Absolute, as one Eternal, ever-present Cause, believers in Karma cannot be regarded as atheists or materialists, still less as fatalists, for Karma is one with the Unknowable, of which it is an aspect, in its effects in the phenomenal world.”
“People who believe in Karma must also believe in destiny, which every person is weaving, thread by thread, around themselves from birth to death, much like a spider spins its web. This destiny is influenced either by the divine voice of the invisible archetype outside us, or by our inner self, which too often acts as the negative force in human existence. Both guide our outer selves, but one must dominate; and from the very start of this unseen struggle, the strict and unyielding law of [166] compensation intervenes and takes effect, consistently reflecting our ups and downs. When the last thread is spun, and a person seems entirely caught in the web of their own making, they find themselves fully under the control of this self-created destiny.... A mystic or philosopher won’t speak of the kindness or cruelty of Providence; instead, identifying it with Karma-Nemesis, they will explain that it does protect the good and looks after them now and in future lives; and it punishes the wrongdoer—yes, even through their seventh rebirth—until the impact of their actions has finally been balanced. The only rule of Karma—an eternal and unchanging rule—is absolute harmony in the material world as it is in the spiritual world. Thus, it is not Karma that rewards or punishes; rather, we reward or punish ourselves based on whether we align our actions with nature's laws, which are necessary for that harmony, or whether we break them. The ways of Karma would not be so mysterious if people worked together in unity and harmony instead of division and conflict. Our misunderstanding of these ways—which some call Providence, dark and complicated; others see as blind fate; and still others view as mere chance, with no gods or demons guiding them—would surely vanish if we attributed everything to its right cause.... We stand confused before the mysteries of our own making and the riddles of existence that we refuse to solve, then blame the great Sphinx for consuming us. Truly, there isn't a single accident in our lives, no bad day or misfortune, that can’t be traced back to our own actions in this or a past life.... The law of Karma is tightly intertwined with that of reincarnation.... It is only this belief that can shed light on the perplexing problem of good and evil, and help people come to terms with the harsh and obvious injustices of life. Only such certainty can calm our offended sense of justice. When someone unfamiliar with this noble doctrine looks around and sees the inequalities in birth and fortune, intellect and abilities; when they observe respect given to foolish and immoral people, who benefit from luck just because of their birth, while their deserving neighbors, with all their intellect and noble qualities, struggle in poverty and lack compassion—when they witness all this and feel powerless to [167] alleviate the unearned suffering, their ears ringing and heart aching with cries of pain around them—that precious knowledge of Karma is what keeps them from cursing life and humanity, along with their perceived Creator.... This law, whether consciously or unconsciously, preordains nothing and no one. It has existed from and in eternity because it is eternity itself; and as such, since no action can equal eternity, it doesn’t act, for it is action itself. It isn’t the wave that drowns a person, but the individual action of the person who consciously chooses to place themselves under the impersonal forces that control the ocean's motion. Karma doesn't create or design anything; instead, people create causes, and the Karmic law adjusts the outcomes, which isn’t an action but rather universal harmony, always striving to return to its original state, much like a branch that, when bent down too hard, snaps back with equal force. If it happens to break the arm trying to bend it out of place, should we say that the branch broke our arm or that our own foolishness led to our suffering? Karma has never sought to destroy intellectual and individual freedom, unlike the god created by Monotheists. Its laws aren't shrouded in darkness to confuse us, nor will it punish anyone who dares to explore its mysteries. On the contrary, those who illuminate the intricate paths of Karma through study and meditation, shedding light on the dark paths where so many perish due to ignorance of the life labyrinth, are actually helping their fellow humans. Karma is an absolute and eternal law in the manifested world; since there can only be one Absolute, one Eternal, ever-present Cause, those who believe in Karma cannot be seen as atheists or materialists, much less fatalists, because Karma is one with the Unknowable, of which it is an aspect in its effects in the phenomenal world.”
Another able Theosophic writer says (Purpose of Theosophy, by Mrs. P. Sinnett):—
Another skilled Theosophic writer states (Purpose of Theosophy, by Mrs. P. Sinnett):—
“Every individual is making Karma either good or bad in each action and thought of his daily round, and is at the same time working out in this life the Karma brought about by the acts and desires of the last. When we see people afflicted by congenital ailments it may be safely assumed that these ailments are the inevitable results of causes started by themselves in a previous birth. It may be argued that, as these afflictions are hereditary, they can [168] have nothing to do with a past incarnation; but it must be remembered that the Ego, the real man, the individuality, has no spiritual origin in the parentage by which it is re-embodied, but it is drawn by the affinities which its previous mode of life attracted round it into the current that carries it, when the time comes for re-birth, to the home best fitted for the development of those tendencies.... This doctrine of Karma, when properly understood, is well calculated to guide and assist those who realize its truth to a higher and better mode of life, for it must not be forgotten that not only our actions but our thoughts also are most assuredly followed by a crowd of circumstances that will influence for good or for evil our own future, and, what is still more important, the future of many of our fellow-creatures. If sins of omission and commission could in any case be only self-regarding, the effect on the sinner’s Karma would be a matter of minor consequence. The fact that every thought and act through life carries with it for good or evil a corresponding influence on other members of the human family renders a strict sense of justice, morality, and unselfishness so necessary to future happiness or progress. A crime once committed, an evil thought sent out from the mind, are past recall—no amount of repentance can wipe out their results in the future. Repentance, if sincere, will deter a man from repeating errors; it cannot save him or others from the effects of those already produced, which will most unerringly overtake him either in this life or in the next re-birth.”
“Every person is creating Karma, whether good or bad, with each action and thought in their daily life, and at the same time, they are dealing with the Karma generated by their actions and desires from past lives. When we see people suffering from congenital conditions, we can reasonably assume that these issues are the unavoidable outcomes of causes they initiated in a previous life. Some might argue that since these conditions are hereditary, they have nothing to do with a past life; however, it’s important to remember that the Ego, the true self, the individuality, does not have a spiritual origin in the lineage that it is reborn into. Instead, it is attracted by the affinities that its previous way of life gathered around it, leading it, when the time comes for rebirth, to the environment best suited for the development of those tendencies. This doctrine of Karma, when understood correctly, can greatly guide and help those who recognize its truth to lead a higher and better life. It must not be forgotten that not only are our actions but also our thoughts closely followed by a series of circumstances that will influence our future, for better or worse, and, even more importantly, the future of many others. If sins of omission and commission could only affect the sinner, the impact on their Karma would be of lesser importance. The reality that every thought and action throughout life carries a corresponding influence, for good or ill, on other members of the human family makes a strong sense of justice, morality, and selflessness essential for future happiness and progress. A crime once committed, an evil thought released from the mind, cannot be undone—no amount of remorse can erase their consequences in the future. Genuine repentance may prevent a person from making the same mistakes again; however, it cannot protect them or others from the impacts of those mistakes that have already been made, which will undoubtedly catch up with them either in this life or in the next reincarnation.”
Mr. J. H. Connelly proceeds—
Mr. J. H. Connelly continues—
“The believers in a religion based upon such doctrine are willing it should be compared with one in which man’s destiny for eternity is determined by the accidents of a single, brief earthly existence, during which he is cheered by the promise that ‘as the tree falls so shall it lie’; in which his brightest hope, when he wakes up to a knowledge of his wickedness, is the doctrine of vicarious atonement, and in which even that is handicapped, according to the Presbyterian Confession of Faith.
“The followers of a religion built on such beliefs are open to comparing it with one where a person's fate for eternity is decided by the random events of a single, short life on Earth, during which they take comfort from the saying ‘as the tree falls, so shall it lie’; where their greatest hope, when they become aware of their wrongdoing, is the idea of vicarious atonement, which is even limited, according to the Presbyterian Confession of Faith.”
“By the decree of God, for the manifestation of his glory, some men and angels are predestinated unto everlasting life and others foreordained to everlasting death.
“By God's decree, for the display of His glory, some people and angels are chosen for eternal life while others are destined for eternal death."
“These angels and men thus predestinated and foreordained are particularly and unchangeably designed; and their number is so certain and definite that it cannot be either increased or diminished. ... As God hath appointed the elect unto glory.... Neither are any other redeemed by Christ effectually called, justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, but the elect only. [169]
“These angels and people who are destined and predetermined are specifically and permanently designated; and their number is so certain and fixed that it cannot be increased or decreased. ... As God has chosen the elect for glory.... No one else is redeemed by Christ and truly called, justified, adopted, sanctified, and saved, except for the elect only. [169]
“The rest of mankind God was pleased, according to the unsearchable counsel of his own will, whereby he extendeth or withholdeth mercy as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign power over his creatures, to pass by and to ordain them to dishonour and wrath for their sin to the praise of his glorious justice.”
“The rest of humanity, God chose, according to the incomprehensible plan of his own will, through which he grants or withholds mercy as he wishes, for the glory of his supreme power over his creations, to overlook and designate them for dishonor and anger because of their sins to the praise of his glorious justice.”
This is what the able defender says. Nor can we do any better than wind up the subject as he does, by a quotation from a magnificent poem. As he says:—
This is what the skilled defender says. We can't do any better than wrap up the topic as he does, with a quote from an amazing poem. As he says:—
“The exquisite beauty of Edwin Arnold’s exposition of Karma in ‘The Light of Asia’ tempts to its reproduction here, but it is too long for quotation in full. Here is a portion of it:—
“The stunning beauty of Edwin Arnold’s explanation of Karma in ‘The Light of Asia’ makes it tempting to include it here, but it’s too lengthy to quote in full. Here’s a snippet of it:—
And now I advise you to compare our Theosophic views upon Karma, the law of Retribution, and say whether they are not both more philosophical and just than this cruel and idiotic dogma which makes of “God” a senseless fiend; the tenet, namely, that the “elect only” will be saved, and the rest doomed to eternal perdition!
And now I suggest you compare our Theosophical views on Karma, the law of Retribution, and decide whether they aren't both more philosophical and fair than this cruel and foolish belief that turns “God” into a mindless monster; the idea that only the “chosen” will be saved, while everyone else is condemned to eternal damnation!
Enq. Yes, I see what you mean generally; but I wish you could give some concrete example of the action of Karma?
Inquiry. Yes, I get what you're saying; but I wish you could provide a specific example of how Karma works?
Theo. That I cannot do. We can only feel sure, as I said before, that our present lives and circumstances are the direct results of our own deeds and thoughts in lives that are past. But we, who are not Seers or Initiates, cannot know anything about the details of the working of the law of Karma.
Theo. I can't do that. We can only be certain, as I mentioned earlier, that our current lives and situations are the direct outcomes of our own actions and thoughts in previous lives. However, we, who are not Seers or Initiates, can't know anything about the specifics of how the law of Karma operates.
Enq. Can anyone, even an Adept or Seer, follow out this Karmic process of readjustment in detail?
Inquiry. Can anyone, even an Expert or Clairvoyant, really understand this Karmic process of readjustment in detail?
Theo. Certainly: “Those who know” can do so by the exercise of powers which are latent even in all men.
Theo. Sure: “Those who know” can do this by using abilities that are hidden, even in everyone.
WHO ARE THOSE WHO KNOW?
Enq. Does this hold equally of ourselves as of others?
Inquiry. Does this apply to us just as it does to others?
Theo. Equally. As just said, the same limited vision exists for all, save those who have reached in the present incarnation the acme of spiritual vision and clairvoyance. We can only perceive that, if things with us ought to have been different, they would have been different; that we are what we have made ourselves, and have only what we have earned for ourselves.
Theo. Likewise. As mentioned, the same narrow perspective applies to everyone, except for those who have attained the highest level of spiritual insight and clairvoyance in this life. We can only understand that if things were supposed to be different for us, they would be; we are the results of our own actions and only possess what we have worked for.
Enq. I am afraid such a conception would only embitter us.
Inquiry. I'm afraid that kind of idea would just make us bitter.
Theo. I believe it is precisely the reverse. It is disbelief in the just law of retribution that is more likely to awaken every combative feeling in man. A child, as much as a man, resents a punishment, or even a reproof he believes to be unmerited, far more than he does a severer punishment, if he feels that it is merited. Belief in Karma is the highest reason for reconcilement [171] to one’s lot in this life, and the very strongest incentive towards effort to better the succeeding re-birth. Both of these, indeed, would be destroyed if we supposed that our lot was the result of anything but strict Law, or that destiny was in any other hands than our own.
Theo. I think it's exactly the opposite. It's the disbelief in the fair law of retribution that’s more likely to stir up every fighting instinct in a person. A child, just like an adult, reacts much more strongly against a punishment or even a criticism they feel is undeserved than they do to a harsher punishment if they believe it’s justified. Belief in Karma is the highest reason for accepting one’s situation in this life, and it’s also the strongest motivation to work towards a better future life. Both of these ideas would truly be lost if we thought that our circumstances were a result of anything other than strict Law, or that fate rested in anyone else's hands but our own. [171]
Enq. You have just asserted that this system of Re-incarnation under Karmic law commended itself to reason, justice, and the moral sense. But, if so, is it not at some sacrifice of the gentler qualities of sympathy and pity, and thus a hardening of the finer instincts of human nature?
Inquiry. You just claimed that this system of reincarnation under karmic law makes sense and aligns with justice and our moral compass. However, if that's the case, isn't it at the expense of the softer qualities like sympathy and compassion, which can lead to a numbing of the more sensitive aspects of human nature?
Theo. Only apparently, not really. No man can receive more or less than his deserts without a corresponding injustice or partiality to others; and a law which could be averted through compassion would bring about more misery than it saved, more irritation and curses than thanks. Remember also, that we do not administer the law, if we do create causes for its effects; it administers itself; and again, that the most copious provision for the manifestation of just compassion and mercy is shown in the state of Devachan.
Theo. It seems that way, but not really. No one can receive more or less than they deserve without causing an injustice or favoritism to others; and a law that could be ignored out of compassion would create more suffering than it prevented, more annoyance and curses than gratitude. Also, keep in mind that we don’t enforce the law if we create situations that lead to its consequences; the law enforces itself. Additionally, the fullest expression of just compassion and mercy is found in the state of Devachan.
Enq. You speak of Adepts as being an exception to the rule of our general ignorance. Do they really know more than we do of Re-incarnation and after states?
Inquiry. You mention Adepts as being an exception to our general lack of knowledge. Do they actually know more than we do about reincarnation and what happens after we die?
Theo. They do, indeed. By the training of faculties we all possess, but which they alone have developed to perfection, they have entered in spirit these various planes and states we have been discussing. For long ages, one generation of Adepts after another has studied the mysteries of being, of life, death, and re-birth, and all have taught in their turn some of the facts so learned.
Theo. They certainly do. Through the training of abilities we all have, but which they alone have mastered, they have spiritually explored the different levels and states we've been talking about. For many ages, one generation of Masters after another has delved into the mysteries of existence, life, death, and rebirth, and each has shared some of the knowledge they've gained.
Enq. And is the production of Adepts the aim of Theosophy?
Inquiry. So, is creating Adepts the goal of Theosophy?
Theo. Theosophy considers humanity as an emanation from divinity on its return path thereto. At an advanced point upon the path, Adeptship is reached by those who have devoted several incarnations to its achievement. For, remember well, no man has ever reached Adeptship in the Secret Sciences in one life; but many [172] incarnations are necessary for it after the formation of a conscious purpose and the beginning of the needful training. Many may be the men and women in the very midst of our Society who have begun this uphill work toward illumination several incarnations ago, and who yet, owing to the personal illusions of the present life, are either ignorant of the fact, or on the road to losing every chance in this existence of progressing any farther. They feel an irresistible attraction toward occultism and the Higher Life, and yet are too personal and self-opinionated, too much in love with the deceptive allurements of mundane life and the world’s ephemeral pleasures, to give them up; and so lose their chance in their present birth. But, for ordinary men, for the practical duties of daily life, such a far-off result is inappropriate as an aim and quite ineffective as a motive.
Theo Theosophy views humanity as a projection from divinity on its journey back to it. Once you reach an advanced stage on this journey, you achieve Adeptship after dedicating several lifetimes to this goal. Remember, no one has ever attained Adeptship in the Secret Sciences in just one life; it takes many [172] lifetimes once you have formed a clear purpose and started the necessary training. There are many men and women in our Society who started this challenging path toward enlightenment many lifetimes ago, yet, due to the personal illusions of their current life, they are either unaware of it or are at risk of missing every opportunity in this life to advance further. They feel a strong pull toward occultism and the Higher Life, but are too caught up in their own views and too attached to the tempting distractions of worldly life and fleeting pleasures to let go; as a result, they miss their chance in this life. However, for ordinary people and the practical demands of daily life, such a distant goal is not a suitable aim and serves as an ineffective motive.
Enq. What, then, may be their object or distinct purpose in joining the Theosophical Society?
Inquiry. So, what could their goal or specific reason be for joining the Theosophical Society?
Theo. Many are interested in our doctrines and feel instinctively that they are truer than those of any dogmatic religion. Others have formed a fixed resolve to attain the highest ideal of man’s duty.
Theo. Many people are curious about our beliefs and have a gut sense that they are more truthful than any rigid religion. Others have made a firm decision to reach the highest standard of what it means to be a good person.
THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN
FAITH AND KNOWLEDGE;
OR, BLIND AND REASONED FAITH.
Enq. You say that they accept and believe in the doctrines of Theosophy. But, as they do not belong to those Adepts you have just mentioned, then they must accept your teachings on blind faith. In what does this differ from that of conventional religions?
Inq. You say that they accept and believe in the teachings of Theosophy. But since they aren't part of the Adepts you just mentioned, it seems they have to accept your teachings on blind faith. How is this different from traditional religions?
Theo. As it differs on almost all the other points, so it differs on this one. What you call “faith,” and that which is blind faith, in reality, and with regard to the dogmas of the Christian religions, becomes with us “knowledge,” the logical sequence of things we know, about facts in nature. Your Doctrines are based upon interpretation, therefore, upon the second-hand testimony of Seers; ours upon the invariable and unvarying testimony of Seers. The ordinary Christian theology for instance, holds that man is a creature of God, of three component parts—body, soul, and spirit—all [173] essential to his integrity, and all, either in the gross form of physical earthly existence or in the etherealized form of post-resurrection experience, needed to so constitute him for ever, each man having thus a permanent existence separate from other men, and from the Divine. Theosophy, on the other hand, holds that man, being an emanation from the Unknown, yet ever present and infinite Divine Essence, his body and everything else is impermanent, hence an illusion; Spirit alone in him being the one enduring substance, and even that losing its separated individuality at the moment of its complete reunion with the Universal Spirit.
Theo. While it varies on almost every other point, this one is no exception. What you refer to as “faith,” which is blind faith, actually translates for us into “knowledge,” a logical consequence of the facts we understand about nature. Your doctrines are based on interpretation, relying on the second-hand testimony of Seers; ours, however, depend on the consistent and unchanging testimony of Seers. For example, traditional Christian theology asserts that man is a creation of God, made up of three parts—body, soul, and spirit—all [173] essential to his wholeness, existing either in the tangible form of physical life or in the ethereal form after resurrection, needed for each individual to have a permanent existence that is separate from others and from the Divine. Theosophy, by contrast, teaches that man is an expression of the Unknown, always connected to the infinite Divine Essence, and that his body and everything else is transient, thus an illusion; only the Spirit within him is the true lasting essence, and even that loses its individual separation at the moment it fully merges with the Universal Spirit.
Enq. If we lose even our individuality, then it becomes simply annihilation.
Inquiry. If we lose our individuality, it just becomes complete destruction.
Theo. I say it does not, since I speak of separate, not of universal individuality. The latter becomes as a part transformed into the whole; the dewdrop is not evaporated, but becomes the sea. Is physical man annihilated, when from a fœtus he becomes an old man? What kind of Satanic pride must be ours if we place our infinitesimally small consciousness and individuality higher than the universal and infinite consciousness!
Theo. I say it does not, because I'm referring to separate individuality, not universal individuality. The latter becomes a part transformed into the whole; the dewdrop isn’t just evaporated, it becomes the sea. Is physical man annihilated when he grows from a fetus into an old man? What kind of arrogant pride must we have if we consider our tiny consciousness and individuality to be more important than universal and infinite consciousness!
Enq. It follows, then, that there is, de facto, no man, but all is Spirit?
Enquiry. So, it follows that there isn’t a man, but everything is Spirit?
Theo. You are mistaken. It thus follows that the union of Spirit with matter is but temporary; or, to put it more clearly, since Spirit and matter are one, being the two opposite poles of the universal manifested substance—that Spirit loses its right to the name so long as the smallest particle and atom of its manifesting substance still clings to any form, the result of differentiation. To believe otherwise is blind faith.
Theo. You’re wrong. This means that the connection between Spirit and matter is only temporary; or, to clarify, since Spirit and matter are connected, being the two opposite ends of the universal manifest substance—it follows that Spirit loses its claim to the name as long as even the tiniest particle and atom of its manifesting substance remains attached to any form, a result of differentiation. To think otherwise is just blind faith.
Enq. Thus it is on knowledge, not on faith, that you assert that the permanent principle, the Spirit, simply makes a transit through matter?
Inquiry. So, it's based on knowledge, not faith, that you claim the permanent principle, the Spirit, just moves through matter?
Theo. I would put it otherwise and say—we assert that the appearance of the permanent and one principle, Spirit, as matter is transient, and, therefore, no better than an illusion. [174]
Theo. I would say it differently and claim—we maintain that the existence of the permanent singular principle, Spirit, as matter is temporary, and therefore, nothing more than an illusion. [174]
Enq. Very well; and this, given out on knowledge not faith?
Inquiry. Alright; and this, based on knowledge and not faith?
Theo. Just so. But as I see very well what you are driving at, I may just as well tell you that we hold faith, such as you advocate, to be a mental disease, and real faith, i.e., the pistis of the Greeks, as “belief based on knowledge,” whether supplied by the evidence of physical or spiritual senses.
Theo. Exactly. But since I understand perfectly what you’re getting at, I might as well say that we consider the kind of faith you support to be a mental illness, and true faith, i.e., the pistis of the Greeks, to be “belief based on knowledge,” whether that knowledge comes from physical or spiritual evidence.
Enq. What do you mean?
Enq. What do you mean?
Theo. I mean, if it is the difference between the two that you want to know, then I can tell you that between faith on authority and faith on one’s spiritual intuition, there is a very great difference.
Theo. I mean, if you want to know the difference between the two, I can tell you that there’s a huge difference between faith based on authority and faith based on one’s spiritual intuition.
Enq. What is it?
Enq. What's that?
Theo. One is human credulity and superstition, the other human belief and intuition. As Professor Alexander Wilder says in his “Introduction to the Eleusinian Mysteries,” “It is ignorance which leads to profanation. Men ridicule what they do not properly understand.... The undercurrent of this world is set towards one goal; and inside of human credulity ... is a power almost infinite, a holy faith capable of apprehending the supremest truths of all existence.” Those who limit that “credulity” to human authoritative dogmas alone, will never fathom that power nor even perceive it in their natures. It is stuck fast to the external plane and is unable to bring forth into play the essence that rules it; for to do this they have to claim their right of private judgment, and this they never dare to do.
Theo. One is human gullibility and superstition, the other human belief and intuition. As Professor Alexander Wilder says in his “Introduction to the Eleusinian Mysteries,” “It is ignorance that leads to disrespect. People mock what they don't truly understand.... The flow of this world is directed towards a single purpose; and within human gullibility ... lies a power that is nearly infinite, a sacred faith that can grasp the deepest truths of all existence.” Those who restrict that “gullibility” to just human authoritative beliefs will never grasp that power or even recognize it within themselves. It remains entirely on the surface level and cannot activate the essence that governs it; because to do this, they must assert their own right to personal judgment, which they never dare to do.
Enq. And is it that “intuition” which forces you to reject God as a personal Father, Ruler and Governor of the Universe?
Inq. Is it that "intuition" that makes you reject God as a personal Father, Ruler, and Governor of the Universe?
Theo. Precisely. We believe in an ever unknowable Principle, because blind aberration alone can make one maintain that the Universe, thinking man, and all the marvels contained even in the world of matter, could have grown without some intelligent powers to bring about the extraordinarily wise arrangement of all its parts. Nature may err, and often does, in its details and the external manifestations of its materials, never in its inner causes and results. Ancient pagans held on this question far more philosophical views than modern philosophers, whether Agnostics, Materialists or Christians; and [175] no pagan writer has ever yet advanced the proposition that cruelty and mercy are not finite feelings, and can therefore be made the attributes of an infinite god. Their gods, therefore, were all finite. The Siamese author of the Wheel of the Law, expresses the same idea about your personal god as we do; he says (p. 25):
Theo. Exactly. We believe in a Principle that is always unknowable, because only sheer ignorance can lead someone to think that the Universe, human beings, and all the wonders found even in the physical world could exist without some intelligent forces to create the incredibly wise arrangement of all its components. Nature might make mistakes, and it often does, in its details and the outward appearances of its materials, but never in its underlying causes and effects. Ancient pagans had much more philosophical perspectives on this topic than modern philosophers, whether they are Agnostics, Materialists, or Christians; and [175] no pagan writer has ever claimed that cruelty and mercy are not finite emotions, and can therefore be attributes of an infinite god. Their deities were all finite. The Siamese author of the Wheel of the Law expresses the same perspective on your personal god as we do; he states (p. 25):
“A Buddhist might believe in the existence of a god; sublime above all human qualities and attributes—a perfect god, above love, and hatred, and jealousy, calmly resting in a quietude that nothing could disturb, and of such a god he would speak no disparagement, not from a desire to please him or fear to offend him, but from natural veneration; but he cannot understand a god with the attributes and qualities of men, a god who loves and hates, and shows anger; a Deity who, whether described as by Christian Missionaries or by Mahometans or Brahmins,[55] or Jews, falls below his standard of even an ordinary good man.”
“A Buddhist might believe in a god who is exalted above all human qualities and attributes—a perfect god, beyond love, hatred, and jealousy, peacefully resting in a tranquility that nothing can disturb. He would speak no ill of such a god, not out of a wish to please or fear of offending, but out of genuine respect. However, he cannot comprehend a god who has human traits, one who loves and hates, and shows anger; a Deity who, whether described by Christian missionaries, Muslims, or Hindus, or Jews, does not meet his standards of even a decent person.”
Enq. Faith for faith, is not the faith of the Christian who believes, in his human helplessness and humility, that there is a merciful Father in Heaven who will protect him from temptation, help him in life, and forgive him his transgressions, better than the cold and proud, almost fatalistic faith of the Buddhists, Vedantins, and Theosophists?
Inquiry. Is faith for faith not the belief of a Christian who, in his human vulnerability and humility, trusts that there is a merciful Father in Heaven who will shield him from temptation, aid him in life, and forgive his mistakes, more so than the distant and arrogant, almost resigned faith of Buddhists, Vedantins, and Theosophists?
Theo. Persist in calling our belief “faith” if you will. But once we are again on this ever-recurring question, I ask in my turn: faith for faith, is not the one based on strict logic and reason better than the one which is based simply on human authority or—hero-worship? Our “faith” has all the logical force of the arithmetical truism that 2 and 2 will produce 4. Your faith is like the logic of some emotional woman, of whom Tourgenyeff said that for them 2 and 2 were generally 5, and a tallow candle into the bargain. Yours is a faith, moreover, which clashes not only with every conceivable view of justice and logic, but which, if analysed, leads man to his moral perdition, checks the progress of mankind, and positively making of might, right—transforms every second man into a Cain to his brother Abel.
Theo. Go ahead and keep calling our belief “faith” if you want. But when we circle back to this ongoing issue, I have to ask: isn’t faith based on solid logic and reason better than the one that relies solely on human authority or—idolization? Our “faith” has all the logical strength of the simple truth that 2 plus 2 equals 4. Your faith resembles the reasoning of an emotional woman, which Tourgenyeff pointed out often sees 2 and 2 as 5, plus a tallow candle for good measure. Additionally, yours is a faith that not only conflicts with every reasonable perspective on justice and logic, but when examined, it leads people to moral ruin, hinders the progress of humanity, and essentially turns might into right—transforming every second man into a Cain against his brother Abel.
HAS GOD THE RIGHT TO FORGIVE?
Theo. To the Doctrine of Atonement; I allude to that dangerous dogma in which you believe, and which teaches us that no matter how enormous our crimes against the laws of God and of man, we have but to believe in the self-sacrifice of Jesus for the salvation of mankind, and his blood will wash out every stain. It is twenty years that I preach against it, and I may now draw your attention to a paragraph from Isis Unveiled, written in 1875. This is what Christianity teaches, and what we combat:—
Theo. I'm referring to the Doctrine of Atonement; that risky belief you hold, which teaches us that no matter how terrible our sins against God's and humanity’s laws, all we need to do is believe in Jesus's self-sacrifice for humanity's salvation, and his blood will erase every sin. I've been preaching against this for twenty years, and I want to highlight a section from Isis Unveiled, written in 1875. This is what Christianity teaches, and what we’re fighting against:—
“God’s mercy is boundless and unfathomable. It is impossible to conceive of a human sin so damnable that the price paid in advance for the redemption of the sinner would not wipe it out if a thousandfold worse. And furthermore, it is never too late to repent. Though the offender wait until the last minute of the last hour of the last day of his mortal life, before his blanched lips utter the confession of faith, he may go to Paradise; the dying thief did it, and so may all others as vile. These are the assumptions of the Church, and of the Clergy; assumptions banged at the heads of your countrymen by England’s favourite preachers, right in the ‘light of the XIXth century,’” this most paradoxical age of all. Now to what does it lead?
“God's mercy is limitless and unimaginable. It's hard to believe that any human sin is so terrible that the price paid for the sinner's redemption wouldn't erase it, no matter how much worse it could be. Plus, it's never too late to repent. Even if someone waits until the very last moment of their life to confess their faith, they can still go to Paradise; just like the dying thief did, and so can anyone else who is just as lost. These are the beliefs of the Church and the Clergy; ideas that England’s favorite preachers hammer into your fellow citizens, right in the ‘light of the 19th century,’ this most contradictory age of all. So, what does this lead to?”
Enq. Does it not make the Christian happier than the Buddhist or Brahmin?
Inquiry. Doesn’t it make the Christian happier than the Buddhist or Brahmin?
Theo. No; not the educated man, at any rate, since the majority of these have long since virtually lost all belief in this cruel dogma. But it leads those who still believe in it more easily to the threshold of every conceivable crime, than any other I know of. Let me quote to you from Isis once more (vide Vol. II., pp. 542 and 543)— [177]
Theo. No; definitely not the educated person, since most of them have pretty much lost all faith in this harsh belief a long time ago. But it leads those who still believe in it more easily to the threshold of every imaginable crime than any other I know. Let me quote from Isis again (vide Vol. II., pp. 542 and 543)— [177]
“If we step outside the little circle of creed and consider the universe as a whole balanced by the exquisite adjustment of parts, how all sound logic, how the faintest glimmering sense of Justice, revolts against this Vicarious Atonement! If the criminal sinned only against himself, and wronged no one but himself; if by sincere repentance he could cause the obliteration of past events, not only from the memory of man, but also from that imperishable record, which no deity—not even the Supremes, of the Supreme—can cause to disappear, then this dogma might not be incomprehensible. But to maintain that one may wrong his fellow-man, kill, disturb the equilibrium of society and the natural order of things, and then—through cowardice, hope, or compulsion, it matters not—be forgiven by believing that the spilling of one blood washes out the other blood spilt—this is preposterous! Can the results of a crime be obliterated even though the crime itself should be pardoned? The effects of a cause are never limited to the boundaries of the cause, nor can the results of crime be confined to the offender and his victim. Every good as well as evil action has its effects, as palpably as the stone flung into calm water. The simile is trite, but it is the best ever conceived, so let us use it. The eddying circles are greater and swifter as the disturbing object is greater or smaller, but the smallest pebble, nay, the tiniest speck, makes its ripples. And this disturbance is not alone visible and on the surface. Below, unseen, in every direction—outward and downward—drop pushes drop until the sides and bottom are touched by the force. More, the air above the water is agitated, and this disturbance passes, as the physicists tell us, from stratum to stratum out into space forever and ever; an impulse has been given to matter, and that is never lost, can never be recalled!...
“If we step outside the narrow boundaries of belief and look at the universe as a whole, perfectly balanced by the intricate arrangement of its parts, how all sound reasoning, and even the slightest sense of Justice, rejects this idea of Vicarious Atonement! If the criminal only harmed himself and wronged no one else; if through genuine repentance he could erase past actions, not only from human memory but also from that eternal record—which no deity, not even the Highest of the High, can remove—then this doctrine might not seem so baffling. But to claim that one can wrong another person, kill, disrupt the balance of society and the natural order, and then—whether out of fear, hope, or pressure, it doesn't matter—be forgiven just by believing that the death of one person cancels out the death of another is absurd! Can the results of a crime really be erased even if the crime itself is pardoned? The effects of a cause are never limited to the boundaries of that cause, nor can the consequences of a crime be restricted to the offender and the victim. Every good action as well as every bad action has its repercussions, just as clearly as a stone thrown into still water creates ripples. The analogy may be overused, but it remains the best one we've ever come up with, so let’s stick with it. The ripples are larger and more rapid if the object causing the disturbance is larger or smaller, but even the tiniest pebble, or the smallest speck, creates its own waves. And this disturbance isn't just visible on the surface. Below, out of sight, in every direction—outward and downward—one drop pushes another until the sides and bottom are affected. Moreover, the air above the water is stirred, and this disturbance, as physicists say, travels from layer to layer out into space forever; an impulse has been given to matter, and that energy is never lost, can never be taken back!...
“So with crime, and so with its opposite. The action may be instantaneous, the effects are eternal. When, after the stone is once flung into the pond, we can recall it to the hand, roll back the ripples, obliterate the force expended, restore the etheric waves to their previous state of non-being, and wipe out every trace of the act of throwing the missile, so that Time’s record shall not show that it ever happened, then, then we may patiently hear Christians argue for the efficacy of this Atonement,”
“So with crime and its opposite. The action may be immediate, but the effects last forever. Once the stone is thrown into the pond, we can’t take it back, roll back the ripples, erase the energy spent, return the waves to their original state of non-existence, and eliminate every sign that the act of throwing ever occurred. Only then, then, can we patiently listen to Christians argue for the power of this Atonement,”
and—cease to believe in Karmic Law. As it now stands, we call upon the whole world to decide, which of our two doctrines is the most appreciative of deific justice, and which is more reasonable, even on simple human evidence and logic. [178]
and—stop believing in Karmic Law. As it stands now, we ask the entire world to determine which of our two beliefs shows more respect for divine justice, and which is more logical, even based on basic human experience and reason. [178]
Enq. Yet millions believe in the Christian dogma and are happy.
Inquiry. Yet millions believe in the Christian faith and are happy.
Theo. Pure sentimentalism overpowering their thinking faculties, which no true philanthropist or Altruist will ever accept. It is not even a dream of selfishness, but a nightmare of the human intellect. Look where it leads to, and tell me the name of that pagan country where crimes are more easily committed or more numerous than in Christian lands. Look at the long and ghastly annual records of crimes committed in European countries; and behold Protestant and Biblical America. There, conversions effected in prisons are more numerous than those made by public revivals and preaching. See how the ledger-balance of Christian justice (!) stands; Red-handed murderers, urged on by the demons of lust, revenge, cupidity, fanaticism, or mere brutal thirst for blood, who kill their victims, in most cases, without giving them time to repent or call on Jesus. These, perhaps, died sinful, and, of course—consistently with theological logic—met the reward of their greater or lesser offences. But the murderer, overtaken by human justice, is imprisoned, wept over by sentimentalists, prayed with and at, pronounces the charmed words of conversion, and goes to the scaffold a redeemed child of Jesus! Except for the murder, he would not have been prayed with, redeemed, pardoned. Clearly this man did well to murder, for thus he gained eternal happiness! And how about the victim and his, or her family, relatives, dependents, social relations; has justice no recompense for them? Must they suffer in this world and the next, while he who wronged them sits beside the “holy thief” of Calvary, and is for ever blessed? On this question the clergy keep a prudent silence. (Isis Unveiled.) And now you know why Theosophists—whose fundamental belief and hope is justice for all, in Heaven as on earth, and in Karma—reject this dogma.
Theo. Pure sentimentalism taking over their reasoning, which no true philanthropist or altruist would ever accept. It's not even a selfish dream, but a nightmare of the human mind. Look at where it leads and tell me the name of that pagan country where crimes are easier to commit or more numerous than in Christian nations. Consider the long and horrific annual records of crimes in European countries; and take a look at Protestant and Biblically based America. There, conversions happening in prisons outnumber those made through public revivals and preaching. See how the ledger of Christian justice (!) is balanced; murderers, driven by lust, revenge, greed, fanaticism, or just a brutal thirst for blood, who kill their victims, often without giving them a chance to repent or call on Jesus. These might have died in sin, and, logically according to theology, received the consequences for their varying offenses. But the murderer, caught by human justice, is imprisoned, mourned by sentimentalists, prayed for and with, says the magical words of conversion, and goes to the scaffold as a redeemed child of Jesus! If it weren't for the murder, he wouldn't have been prayed for, redeemed, or pardoned. Clearly, this man did well to murder, for he gained eternal happiness! And what about the victim and their family, relatives, dependents, social connections; does justice offer no compensation for them? Must they suffer in this life and the next, while the one who harmed them sits beside the “holy thief” of Calvary, and is forever blessed? On this topic, the clergy maintain a careful silence. (Isis Unveiled.) And now you understand why Theosophists—whose core belief and hope is justice for all, in Heaven as on earth, and in Karma—reject this doctrine.
Enq. The ultimate destiny of man, then, is not a Heaven presided over by God, but the gradual transformation of matter into its primordial element, Spirit? [179]
Inquiry. The final fate of humanity, then, is not a Heaven ruled by God, but the slow change of matter back into its purest form, Spirit? [179]
Theo. It is to that final goal to which all tends in nature.
Theo. Everything in nature is directed towards that ultimate goal.
Enq. Do not some of you regard this association or “fall of spirit into matter” as evil, and re-birth as a sorrow?
Inquiry. Don't some of you see this connection or “falling of spirit into matter” as something negative, and re-birth as a source of sadness?
Theo. Some do, and therefore strive to shorten their period of probation on earth. It is not an unmixed evil, however, since it ensures the experience upon which we mount to knowledge and wisdom. I mean that experience which teaches that the needs of our spiritual nature can never be met by other than spiritual happiness. As long as we are in the body, we are subjected to pain, suffering and all the disappointing incidents occurring during life. Therefore, and to palliate this, we finally acquire knowledge which alone can afford us relief and hope of a better future. [180]
Theo. Some people do, and that’s why they try to shorten their time here on earth. However, it’s not all bad, since it gives us the experiences that lead to knowledge and wisdom. I’m talking about the experiences that teach us that only spiritual happiness can fulfill the needs of our spiritual nature. As long as we’re in our bodies, we face pain, suffering, and all the disappointing events that happen in life. So, to cope with this, we eventually gain knowledge, which is the only thing that can give us relief and hope for a better future. [180]
DUTY.
Enq. Why, then, the need for rebirths, since all alike fail to secure a permanent peace?
Inquiry. Why is there a need for rebirths, when none of them seem to provide lasting peace?
Theo. Because the final goal cannot be reached in any way but through life experiences and because the bulk of these consist in pain and suffering. It is only through the latter that we can learn. Joys and pleasures teach us nothing; they are evanescent, and can only bring in the long run satiety. Moreover, our constant failure to find any permanent satisfaction in life which would meet the wants of our higher nature, shows us plainly that those wants can be met only on their own plane, to-wit—the spiritual.
Theo. The ultimate goal can only be achieved through life experiences, and most of these involve pain and suffering. It’s only through that struggle that we truly learn. Joys and pleasures don’t teach us anything; they are fleeting and ultimately lead to emptiness. Additionally, our ongoing inability to find permanent satisfaction in life that fulfills our higher needs clearly indicates that those needs can only be addressed on a different level—specifically, the spiritual.
Enq. Is the natural result of this a desire to quit life by one means or another?
Inquiry. Does this naturally lead to a desire to leave life one way or another?
Theo. If you mean by such desire “suicide,” then I say, most decidedly not. Such a result can never be a “natural” one, but is ever due to a morbid brain disease, or to most decided and strong materialistic views. It is the worst of crimes and dire in its results. But if by desire, you mean simply aspiration to reach spiritual existence, not a wish to quit the earth, then I would call it a very natural desire indeed. Otherwise voluntary death would be an abandonment of our present post and of the duties incumbent on us, as well as an attempt to shirk Karmic responsibilities, and thus involve the creation of new Karma.
Theo. If by such a desire you mean “suicide,” then I absolutely do not agree. That outcome can never be considered “natural”; it's always the result of a serious mental illness or extremely strong materialistic beliefs. It is the worst crime and has devastating consequences. However, if by desire you simply mean the aspiration to achieve a higher spiritual existence, not a wish to leave this world, then I would say it’s a completely natural desire. Otherwise, choosing to end one's life would be abandoning our current responsibilities and the duties we have, as well as trying to avoid our Karmic obligations, which would lead to the creation of new Karma.
Enq. But if actions on the material plane are unsatisfying, why should duties, which are such actions, be imperative? [181]
Inquiry. But if actions in the physical world are unfulfilling, why should responsibilities, which are those actions, be mandatory? [181]
Theo. First of all, because our philosophy teaches us that the object of doing our duties to all men and to ourselves the last, is not the attainment of personal happiness, but of the happiness of others; the fulfilment of right for the sake of right, not for what it may bring us. Happiness, or rather contentment, may indeed follow the performance of duty, but is not and must not be the motive for it.
Theo. First of all, because our philosophy teaches us that the purpose of fulfilling our duties to everyone and to ourselves last is not to achieve personal happiness, but to promote the happiness of others; doing what’s right for the sake of being right, not for what it might give us in return. Happiness, or rather contentment, may indeed come after doing our duty, but it should never be our motivation for it.
Enq. What do you understand precisely by “duty” in Theosophy? It cannot be the Christian duties preached by Jesus and his Apostles, since you recognize neither?
Inquiry. What do you mean exactly by “duty” in Theosophy? It can't be the Christian duties that Jesus and his Apostles talked about since you don't acknowledge those, right?
Theo. You are once more mistaken. What you call “Christian duties” were inculcated by every great moral and religious Reformer ages before the Christian era. All that was great, generous, heroic, was, in days of old, not only talked about and preached from pulpits as in our own time, but acted upon sometimes by whole nations. The history of the Buddhist reform is full of the most noble and most heroically unselfish acts. “Be ye all of one mind, having compassion one of another; love as brethren, be pitiful, be courteous; not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing; but contrariwise, blessing” was practically carried out by the followers of Buddha, several centuries before Peter. The Ethics of Christianity are grand, no doubt; but as undeniably they are not new, and have originated as “Pagan” duties.
Theo. You’re mistaken once again. What you refer to as “Christian duties” were taught by every major moral and religious reformer long before the Christian era. Everything great, generous, and heroic was not only discussed and preached from pulpits as it is today, but was also acted upon at times by entire nations. The history of Buddhism is filled with noble and selfless acts. “Be of one mind, show compassion to one another; love as brothers, be kind, be courteous; do not repay evil for evil or insult for insult; but rather, bless” was practiced by Buddha's followers many centuries before Peter. The ethics of Christianity are indeed grand, but they are not new and have their roots in “Pagan” duties.
Enq. And how would you define these duties, or “duty,” in general, as you understand the term?
Inquiry. So how would you define these duties, or “duty,” in general, based on your understanding of the term?
Theo. Duty is that which is due to Humanity, to our fellow-men, neighbours, family, and especially that which we owe to all those who are poorer and more helpless than we are ourselves. This is a debt which, if left unpaid during life, leaves us spiritually insolvent and moral bankrupts in our next incarnation. Theosophy is the quintessence of duty.
Theo. Duty is what we owe to Humanity, to our fellow humans, neighbors, family, and especially to those who are poorer and more vulnerable than we are. This is a debt that, if we don’t pay it off during our lives, leaves us spiritually bankrupt and morally bankrupt in our next life. Theosophy is the essence of duty.
Enq. So is Christianity when rightly understood and carried out.
Inquiry. Christianity is the same when it's understood and practiced correctly.
Theo. No doubt it is; but then, were it not a lip-religion in practice, Theosophy would have little to do amidst Christians. Unfortunately it is but such lip-ethics. Those who practise their duty towards all, and for duty’s own sake, are few; and fewer still are those who perform that duty, remaining content with the satisfaction of their own secret consciousness. It is— [182]
Theo. There's no doubt about it; but if it weren't just a lip-religion in practice, Theosophy wouldn’t have much of a place among Christians. Sadly, it often boils down to mere lip service. Very few actually practice their duty toward everyone for the sake of duty itself; and even fewer do so while being satisfied with their own inner sense of right. It is— [182]
which is ever uppermost in the minds of the “world renowned” philanthropists. Modern ethics are beautiful to read about and hear discussed; but what are words unless converted into actions? Finally: if you ask me how we understand Theosophical duty practically and in view of Karma, I may answer you that our duty is to drink without a murmur to the last drop, whatever contents the cup of life may have in store for us, to pluck the roses of life only for the fragrance they may shed on others, and to be ourselves content but with the thorns, if that fragrance cannot be enjoyed without depriving some one else of it.
which is always at the forefront of the minds of the “world-renowned” philanthropists. Modern ethics are inspiring to read and talk about; but what are words if they aren't turned into actions? In conclusion: if you ask me how we practically understand Theosophical duty in light of Karma, I would say that our duty is to savor without complaint every last drop of whatever life offers us, to pick the roses of life solely for the fragrance they bring to others, and to accept our own satisfaction with just the thorns if that fragrance cannot be enjoyed without taking it away from someone else.
Enq. All this is very vague. What do you do more than Christians do?
Inquiry. This is all pretty unclear. What do you do that's different from what Christians do?
Theo. It is not what we members of the Theosophical Society do—though some of us try our best—but how much farther Theosophy leads to good than modern Christianity does. I say—action, enforced action, instead of mere intention and talk. A man may be what he likes, the most worldly, selfish and hard-hearted of men, even a deep-dyed rascal, and it will not prevent him from calling himself a Christian, or others from so regarding him. But no Theosophist has the right to this name, unless he is thoroughly imbued with the correctness of Carlyle’s truism: “The end of man is an action and not a thought, though it were the noblest”—and unless he sets and models his daily life upon this truth. The profession of a truth is not yet the enactment of it; and the more beautiful and grand it sounds, the more loudly virtue or duty is talked about instead of being acted upon, the more forcibly it will always remind one of the Dead Sea fruit. Cant is the most loathsome of all vices; and cant is the most prominent feature of the greatest Protestant country of this century—England.
Theo. It's not about what we members of the Theosophical Society do—though some of us really try—but rather how much more Theosophy encourages good compared to modern Christianity. I mean—action, real action, instead of just good intentions and talk. A person can be as worldly, selfish, and cold-hearted as they want, even a complete villain, and that won’t stop them from calling themselves a Christian or from others seeing them that way. But no Theosophist can claim that title unless they genuinely understand the truth of Carlyle’s saying: “The end of man is an action and not a thought, even if it's the noblest”—and unless they shape their daily life around that belief. Just professing a truth doesn’t mean one is living it out; and the more beautiful and grand it sounds, the more it tends to remind us of the Dead Sea fruit when virtue or duty is talked about instead of actually practiced. Cant is the most disgusting of all vices; and cant is the most obvious trait of the greatest Protestant nation of this century—England.
Enq. What do you consider as due to humanity at large? [183]
Inquiry. What do you think humanity as a whole deserves? [183]
Theo. Full recognition of equal rights and privileges for all, and without distinction of race, colour, social position, or birth.
Theo. Complete acknowledgment of equal rights and privileges for everyone, regardless of race, color, social status, or background.
Enq. When would you consider such due not given?
Inquiry. When would you consider this due not given?
Theo. When there is the slightest invasion of another’s right—be that other a man or a nation; when there is any failure to show him the same justice, kindness, consideration or mercy which we desire for ourselves. The whole present system of politics is built on the oblivion of such rights, and the most fierce assertion of national selfishness. The French say: “Like master, like man”; they ought to add, “Like national policy, like citizen.”
Theo. Whenever there’s even a small violation of someone else’s rights—whether that person is an individual or a country; when there’s any failure to extend to them the same fairness, kindness, understanding, or compassion that we wish for ourselves. The entire current political system is founded on ignoring such rights and fiercely promoting national self-interest. The French say, “Like master, like man”; they should also say, “Like national policy, like citizen.”
Enq. Do you take any part in politics?
Enq. Are you into politics?
Theo. As a Society, we carefully avoid them, for the reasons given below. To seek to achieve political reforms before we have affected a reform in human nature, is like putting new wine into old bottles. Make men feel and recognise in their innermost hearts what is their real, true duty to all men, and every old abuse of power, every iniquitous law in the national policy, based on human, social or political selfishness, will disappear of itself. Foolish is the gardener who seeks to weed his flower-bed of poisonous plants by cutting them off from the surface of the soil, instead of tearing them out by the roots. No lasting political reform can be ever achieved with the same selfish men at the head of affairs as of old.
Theo. As a society, we intentionally steer clear of them for the reasons outlined below. Trying to bring about political reforms before we’ve made changes in human nature is like putting new wine into old bottles. If we make people truly feel and understand deep down what their real duty is to everyone, then every outdated abuse of power and every unjust law in our national policies—rooted in human, social, or political selfishness—will fade away on its own. It’s foolish for a gardener to try to remove poisonous plants from his flower bed by just cutting them at the surface instead of pulling them out by the roots. No lasting political reform can ever happen with the same selfish people still in charge as before.
THE RELATIONS OF THE T.S. TO POLITICAL REFORMS.
Enq. The Theosophical Society is not, then, a political organization?
Inquiry. So, the Theosophical Society is not a political organization?
Theo. Certainly not. It is international in the highest sense in that its members comprise men and women of all races, creeds, and forms of thought, who work together for one object, the improvement of humanity; but as a society it takes absolutely no part in any national or party politics. [184]
Theo. Definitely not. It’s global in the truest sense, as its members include people of all races, beliefs, and ideas, who collaborate for one goal: the betterment of humanity. However, as an organization, it doesn’t get involved in any national or political party issues. [184]
Enq. Why is this?
Enq. What’s the reason for this?
Theo. Just for the reasons I have mentioned. Moreover, political action must necessarily vary with the circumstances of the time and with the idiosyncracies of individuals. While from the very nature of their position as Theosophists the members of the T.S. are agreed on the principles of Theosophy, or they would not belong to the society at all, it does not thereby follow that they agree on every other subject. As a society they can only act together in matters which are common to all—that is, in Theosophy itself; as individuals, each is left perfectly free to follow out his or her particular line of political thought and action, so long as this does not conflict with Theosophical principles, or hurt the Theosophical Society.
Theo. Just for the reasons I mentioned. Also, political action has to adapt to the circumstances of the time and the unique characteristics of individuals. While the members of the T.S. agree on the principles of Theosophy by nature of their membership, meaning they wouldn't be part of the society otherwise, that doesn't mean they agree on everything else. As a society, they can only act together on issues that are common to all—that is, in Theosophy itself; as individuals, each person is completely free to pursue their own political beliefs and actions, as long as this doesn't conflict with Theosophical principles or harm the Theosophical Society.
Enq. But surely the T.S. does not stand altogether aloof from the social questions which are now so fast coming to the front?
Inquiry. But surely the T.S. isn't completely detached from the social issues that are increasingly coming to the forefront?
Theo. The very principles of the T.S. are a proof that it does not—or, rather, that most of its members do not—so stand aloof. If humanity can only be developed mentally and spiritually by the enforcement, first of all, of the soundest and most scientific physiological laws, it is the bounden duty of all who strive for this development to do their utmost to see that those laws shall be generally carried out. All Theosophists are only too sadly aware that, in Occidental countries especially, the social condition of large masses of the people renders it impossible for either their bodies or their spirits to be properly trained, so that the development of both is thereby arrested. As this training and development is one of the express objects of Theosophy, the T.S. is in thorough sympathy and harmony with all true efforts in this direction.
Theo. The core principles of the T.S. prove that it doesn’t— or rather, that most of its members don't—remain detached. If humanity can only grow mentally and spiritually by first enforcing sound and scientifically proven physiological laws, then it’s the responsibility of everyone who seeks this development to ensure these laws are widely implemented. All Theosophists are painfully aware that, especially in Western countries, the social conditions affecting large groups of people make it impossible for either their bodies or spirits to be adequately nurtured, which stunts the growth of both. Since this training and growth is one of the main goals of Theosophy, the T.S. fully supports and aligns with all genuine efforts toward this aim.
Enq. But what do you mean by “true efforts”? Each social reformer has his own panacea, and each believes his to be the one and only thing which can improve and save humanity?
Inquiry. But what do you mean by “true efforts”? Every social reformer has their own solution, and each one believes theirs is the only way to improve and save humanity?
Theo. Perfectly true, and this is the real reason why so little satisfactory social work is accomplished. In most of these panaceas there is no really guiding principle, and there is certainly no one principle which connects them all. Valuable time and energy are thus wasted; for men, instead of co-operating, strive one against the other, often, it is to be feared, for the sake of fame and reward rather than for the great cause which they profess to have at heart, and which should be supreme in their lives. [185]
Theo. That's absolutely right, and this is the main reason why so little effective social work gets done. In most of these solutions, there’s no real guiding principle, and there definitely isn't one principle that ties them all together. Valuable time and energy are wasted; people, instead of working together, often compete against each other, and sadly, it's often for the sake of recognition and rewards rather than for the important cause they claim to care about, which should be the priority in their lives. [185]
Enq. How, then, should Theosophical principles be applied so that social co-operation may be promoted and true efforts for social amelioration be carried on?
Inquiry. How should we apply Theosophical principles to encourage social cooperation and effectively pursue genuine efforts for social improvement?
Theo. Let me briefly remind you what these principles are—universal Unity and Causation; Human Solidarity; the Law of Karma; Re-incarnation. These are the four links of the golden chain which should bind humanity into one family, one universal Brotherhood.
Theo. Let me quickly remind you what these principles are—universal Unity and Causation; Human Solidarity; the Law of Karma; Reincarnation. These are the four links of the golden chain that should connect humanity into one family, one universal Brotherhood.
Enq. How?
Enq. How?
Theo. In the present state of society, especially in so-called civilized countries, we are continually brought face to face with the fact that large numbers of people are suffering from misery, poverty and disease. Their physical condition is wretched, and their mental and spiritual faculties are often almost dormant. On the other hand, many persons at the opposite end of the social scale are leading lives of careless indifference, material luxury, and selfish indulgence. Neither of these forms of existence is mere chance. Both are the effects of the conditions which surround those who are subject to them, and the neglect of social duty on the one side is most closely connected with the stunted and arrested development on the other. In sociology, as in all branches of true science, the law of universal causation holds good. But this causation necessarily implies, as its logical outcome, that human solidarity on which Theosophy so strongly insists. If the action of one reacts on the lives of all, and this is the true scientific idea, then it is only by all men becoming brothers and all women sisters, and by all practising in their daily lives true brotherhood and true sisterhood, that the real human solidarity, which lies at the root of the elevation of the race, can ever be attained. It is this action and interaction, this true brotherhood and sisterhood, in which each shall live for all and all for each, which is one of the fundamental Theosophical principles that every Theosophist should be bound, not only to teach, but to carry out in his or her individual life. [186]
Theo. Right now, in our society, especially in so-called civilized countries, we are constantly confronted with the reality that a large number of people are suffering from hardship, poverty, and illness. Their physical condition is terrible, and their mental and spiritual abilities are often barely active. On the flip side, many people at the upper end of the social ladder are living lives of carefree indifference, material wealth, and selfish pleasure. Neither of these lifestyles is by chance. Both are the results of the circumstances affecting those who experience them, and the neglect of social responsibility on one side is directly linked to the stunted and halted growth on the other. In sociology, just like in all fields of true science, the law of universal causation applies. This causation necessarily suggests, as its logical outcome, that human solidarity is crucial, which Theosophy emphasizes. If the actions of one individual impact the lives of all, which is the accurate scientific concept, then it is only through everyone becoming brothers and everyone becoming sisters, and through all practicing true brotherhood and sisterhood in their daily lives, that the genuine human solidarity, which is essential for the advancement of humanity, can ever be achieved. It is this action and interaction, this true brotherhood and sisterhood, where each person lives for all and all for each, that is one of the core Theosophical principles that every Theosophist should be committed to not only teach but also to embody in their personal lives. [186]
Enq. All this is very well as a general principle, but how would you apply it in a concrete way?
Inquiry. This is great as a general idea, but how would you actually implement it in a practical situation?
Theo. Look for a moment at what you would call the concrete facts of human society. Contrast the lives not only of the masses of the people, but of many of those who are called the middle and upper classes, with what they might be under healthier and nobler conditions, where justice, kindness, and love were paramount, instead of the selfishness, indifference, and brutality which now too often seem to reign supreme. All good and evil things in humanity have their roots in human character, and this character is, and has been, conditioned by the endless chain of cause and effect. But this conditioning applies to the future as well as to the present and the past. Selfishness, indifference, and brutality can never be the normal state of the race—to believe so would be to despair of humanity—and that no Theosophist can do. Progress can be attained, and only attained, by the development of the nobler qualities. Now, true evolution teaches us that by altering the surroundings of the organism we can alter and improve the organism; and in the strictest sense this is true with regard to man. Every Theosophist, therefore, is bound to do his utmost to help on, by all the means in his power, every wise and well-considered social effort which has for its object the amelioration of the condition of the poor. Such efforts should be made with a view to their ultimate social emancipation, or the development of the sense of duty in those who now so often neglect it in nearly every relation of life.
Theo. Take a moment to look at what you might call the concrete facts of human society. Compare the lives not only of the masses, but also of many who are considered middle and upper class, with what their lives could be like under healthier and more noble conditions, where justice, kindness, and love take precedence over the selfishness, indifference, and brutality that often seem to dominate. All good and bad things in humanity stem from human character, and this character is shaped by an endless chain of cause and effect. But this shaping affects not only the present and the past but also the future. Selfishness, indifference, and brutality cannot be the normal state of humanity—believing that would mean losing hope in humanity—and no Theosophist can accept that. Progress can be achieved, and can only be achieved, through the development of nobler qualities. True evolution teaches us that by changing the environment around an organism, we can change and improve the organism itself; and this is especially true for humans. Therefore, every Theosophist has a duty to do everything they can to support every wise and carefully considered social initiative aimed at improving the conditions of the poor. These initiatives should be aimed at their eventual social emancipation or at fostering a sense of responsibility in those who often neglect it in nearly every aspect of life.
Enq. Agreed. But who is to decide whether social efforts are wise or unwise?
Inquiry. Agreed. But who gets to decide if social efforts are smart or not?
Theo. No one person and no society can lay down a hard-and-fast rule in this respect. Much must necessarily be left to the individual judgment. One general test may, however, be [187] given. Will the proposed action tend to promote that true brotherhood which it is the aim of Theosophy to bring about? No real Theosophist will have much difficulty in applying such a test; once he is satisfied of this, his duty will lie in the direction of forming public opinion. And this can be attained only by inculcating those higher and nobler conceptions of public and private duties which lie at the root of all spiritual and material improvement. In every conceivable case he himself must be a center of spiritual action, and from him and his own daily individual life must radiate those higher spiritual forces which alone can regenerate his fellow-men.
Theo No single person or society can establish a strict rule regarding this. Much has to be left to personal judgment. However, one general guideline can be provided: [187] Will the proposed action help promote the true sense of brotherhood that Theosophy aims to achieve? Any genuine Theosophist should have little trouble applying this test; once they are convinced of this, their responsibility will be to shape public opinion. This can only be achieved by teaching those higher and nobler ideas of public and private duties that are fundamental to all spiritual and material progress. In every situation, they must be a source of spiritual action, and from their own daily lives, they should radiate the higher spiritual energies that can truly transform their fellow human beings.
Enq. But why should he do this? Are not he and all, as you teach, conditioned by their Karma, and must not Karma necessarily work itself out on certain lines?
Inquiry. But why should he do this? Aren't he and everyone else, as you say, influenced by their Karma, and doesn’t Karma have to play out in specific ways?
Theo. It is this very law of Karma which gives strength to all that I have said. The individual cannot separate himself from the race, nor the race from the individual. The law of Karma applies equally to all, although all are not equally developed. In helping on the development of others, the Theosophist believes that he is not only helping them to fulfil their Karma, but that he is also, in the strictest sense, fulfilling his own. It is the development of humanity, of which both he and they are integral parts, that he has always in view, and he knows that any failure on his part to respond to the highest within him retards not only himself but all, in their progressive march. By his actions, he can make it either more difficult or more easy for humanity to attain the next higher plane of being.
Theo. It’s this very law of Karma that supports everything I’ve said. An individual cannot separate themselves from the whole human race, nor can the race separate from the individual. The law of Karma applies to everyone, even though not everyone is equally advanced. By helping others grow, the Theosophist believes that they are not just aiding in fulfilling others' Karma, but they are also, in the truest sense, fulfilling their own. They focus on the growth of humanity, of which both they and others are essential parts, and they understand that any failure to respond to their highest potential slows down not only their own progress but everyone else’s as well. Through their actions, they can either make it harder or easier for humanity to reach the next higher level of existence.
Enq. How does this bear on the fourth of the principles you mentioned, viz., Re-incarnation?
Inquiry. How does this relate to the fourth principle you mentioned, which is Re-incarnation?
Theo. The connection is most intimate. If our present lives depend upon the development of certain principles which are a growth from the germs left by a previous existence, the law holds good as regards the future. Once grasp the idea that universal causation is not merely present, but past, present and future, and [188] every action on our present plane falls naturally and easily into its true place, and is seen in its true relation to ourselves and to others. Every mean and selfish action sends us backward and not forward, while every noble thought and every unselfish deed are stepping-stones to the higher and more glorious planes of being. If this life were all, then in many respects it would indeed be poor and mean; but regarded as a preparation for the next sphere of existence, it may be used as the golden gate through which we may pass, not selfishly and alone, but in company with our fellows, to the palaces which lie beyond.
Theo. The connection is really close. If our current lives depend on developing certain principles that come from the seeds left by a previous life, the same rule applies to the future. Once we understand that universal causation is not just about the present but also includes the past and future, then [188] every action in our current life falls naturally and easily into its rightful place, and we can see how it relates to us and to others. Every mean and selfish action holds us back instead of moving us forward, while every noble thought and unselfish act are steps toward higher, more glorious levels of being. If this life was all there is, it would be quite poor and insignificant; however, if we view it as preparation for the next stage of existence, it can serve as the golden gate through which we can pass, not selfishly and alone, but alongside our fellow beings, into the magnificent realms that lie beyond.
ON SELF-SACRIFICE.
Enq. Is equal justice to all and love to every creature the highest standard of Theosophy?
Inquiry. Is fair justice for everyone and love for all living beings the ultimate standard of Theosophy?
Theo. No; there is an even far higher one.
Theo. No; there's an even higher one.
Enq. What can it be?
Enq. What could it be?
Theo. The giving to others more than to oneself—self-sacrifice. Such was the standard and abounding measure which marked so pre-eminently the greatest Teachers and Masters of Humanity—e.g., Gautama Buddha in History, and Jesus of Nazareth as in the Gospels. This trait alone was enough to secure to them the perpetual reverence and gratitude of the generations of men that come after them. We say, however, that self-sacrifice has to be performed with discrimination; and such a self-abandonment, if made without justice, or blindly, regardless of subsequent results, may often prove not only made in vain, but harmful. One of the fundamental rules of Theosophy is, justice to oneself—viewed as a unit of collective humanity, not as a personal self-justice, not more but not less than to others; unless, indeed, by the sacrifice of the one self we can benefit the many.
Theo. Giving to others more than to yourself—self-sacrifice. This was the standard and abundant measure that clearly characterized the greatest Teachers and Masters of Humanity—e.g., Gautama Buddha in history, and Jesus of Nazareth in the Gospels. This quality alone was enough to earn them the lasting respect and gratitude of the generations that followed. However, we emphasize that self-sacrifice should be done thoughtfully; such self-giving, if done without fairness or blindly, regardless of the consequences, can often turn out to be not just pointless but also harmful. One of the fundamental principles of Theosophy is to practice justice to oneself—seen as a part of collective humanity, not as a personal self-justice, neither more nor less than to others; unless, of course, by sacrificing the one self we can benefit the many.
Enq. Could you make your idea clearer by giving an instance?
Inquiry. Could you clarify your idea by providing an example?
Theo. There are many instances to illustrate it in history. Self-sacrifice for practical good to save many, or several people, Theosophy holds as far higher than self-abnegation for a sectarian idea, such as that of “saving the [189] heathen from damnation,” for instance. In our opinion, Father Damien, the young man of thirty who offered his whole life in sacrifice for the benefit and alleviation of the sufferings of the lepers at Molokai, and who went to live for eighteen years alone with them, to finally catch the loathsome disease and die, has not died in vain. He has given relief and relative happiness to thousands of miserable wretches. He has brought to them consolation, mental and physical. He threw a streak of light into the black and dreary night of an existence, the hopelessness of which is unparalleled in the records of human suffering. He was a true Theosophist, and his memory will live for ever in our annals. In our sight this poor Belgian priest stands immeasurably higher than—for instance—all those sincere but vain-glorious fools, the Missionaries who have sacrificed their lives in the South Sea Islands or China. What good have they done? They went in one case to those who are not yet ripe for any truth; and in the other to a nation whose systems of religious philosophy are as grand as any, if only the men who have them would live up to the standard of Confucius and their other sages. And they died victims of irresponsible cannibals and savages, and of popular fanaticism and hatred. Whereas, by going to the slums of Whitechapel or some other such locality of those that stagnate right under the blazing sun of our civilization, full of Christian savages and mental leprosy, they might have done real good, and preserved their lives for a better and worthier cause.
Theo. There are many examples in history that demonstrate this. Self-sacrifice for the practical benefit of saving many people is, according to Theosophy, far more valuable than giving up oneself for a sectarian belief, like “saving the [189] heathen from damnation,” for example. In our view, Father Damien, the young man of thirty who dedicated his entire life to help alleviate the suffering of lepers at Molokai, and who lived with them for eighteen years only to eventually contract the terrible disease and die, has not died in vain. He provided relief and a measure of happiness to thousands of miserable individuals. He brought them comfort, both mentally and physically. He cast a glimmer of hope into the dark and dreary existence they faced, the hopelessness of which is unmatched in the history of human suffering. He was a true Theosophist, and his memory will forever remain in our records. In our eyes, this poor Belgian priest is far superior to, for instance, all those sincere but self-glorifying missionaries who sacrificed their lives in the South Sea Islands or China. What good have they accomplished? They went to places where people are not yet ready for any truth and to a nation whose religious philosophies are as grand as any, if only the people living them would adhere to the teachings of Confucius and their own sages. They perished at the hands of reckless cannibals and savages, victims of popular fanaticism and hatred. Meanwhile, by choosing to serve in the slums of Whitechapel or similar areas that suffer right beneath the bright light of our civilization, filled with Christian savages and mental degradation, they could have made a real difference and preserved their lives for a cause that truly matters.
Enq. But the Christians do not think so?
Inquiry. But don't the Christians think that way?
Theo. Of course not, because they act on an erroneous belief. They think that by baptising the body of an irresponsible savage they save his soul from damnation. One church forgets her martyrs, the other beatifies and raises statues to such men as Labro, who sacrificed his body for forty years only to benefit the vermin which it bred. Had we the means to do so, we would raise a statue to Father Damien, the true, practical saint, and perpetuate his memory for ever as a living exemplar of Theosophical heroism and of Buddha- and Christ-like mercy and self-sacrifice. [190]
Theo. Of course not, because they operate on a mistaken belief. They think that by baptizing the body of an irresponsible savage, they save his soul from damnation. One church forgets its martyrs, while the other canonizes and puts up statues to men like Labro, who sacrificed his body for forty years just to benefit the vermin it produced. If we had the means, we would erect a statue to Father Damien, the true, practical saint, and keep his memory alive forever as a living example of Theosophical heroism and of Buddha- and Christ-like compassion and selflessness. [190]
Enq. Then you regard self-sacrifice as a duty?
Inquiry. So you see self-sacrifice as a responsibility?
Theo. We do; and explain it by showing that altruism is an integral part of self-development. But we have to discriminate. A man has no right to starve himself to death that another man may have food, unless the life of that man is obviously more useful to the many than is his own life. But it is his duty to sacrifice his own comfort, and to work for others if they are unable to work for themselves. It is his duty to give all that which is wholly his own and can benefit no one but himself if he selfishly keeps it from others. Theosophy teaches self-abnegation, but does not teach rash and useless self-sacrifice, nor does it justify fanaticism.
Theo. We do; and we explain it by showing that altruism is a crucial part of personal growth. But we need to be discerning. A person shouldn't starve himself to death so that someone else can eat, unless that person's life is clearly more beneficial to the majority than his own. However, it is his responsibility to give up his own comfort and help others if they can’t help themselves. He should share everything that only he can benefit from and that won't help anyone else if he selfishly keeps it to himself. Theosophy promotes selflessness, but it does not advocate for reckless and pointless self-sacrifice, nor does it condone fanaticism.
Enq. But how are we to reach such an elevated status?
Inquiry. But how do we achieve such a high status?
Theo. By the enlightened application of our precepts to practice. By the use of our higher reason, spiritual intuition and moral sense, and by following the dictates of what we call “the still small voice” of our conscience, which is that of our Ego, and which speaks louder in us than the earthquakes and the thunders of Jehovah, wherein “the Lord is not.”
Theo. By effectively applying our principles in real life. By using our higher reasoning, spiritual intuition, and moral understanding, and by listening to what we refer to as “the still small voice” of our conscience, which is our Ego, and which resonates within us more powerfully than the quakes and thunders of Jehovah, where “the Lord is not.”
Enq. If such are our duties to humanity at large, what do you understand by our duties to our immediate surroundings?
Inquiry. If these are our responsibilities to humanity as a whole, what do you think our responsibilities are to our immediate surroundings?
Theo. Just the same, plus those that arise from special obligations with regard to family ties.
Theo. In addition to that, there are also the ones that come from specific responsibilities related to family connections.
Enq. Then it is not true, as it is said, that no sooner does a man enter into the Theosophical Society than he begins to be gradually severed from his wife, children, and family duties?
Inquiry. So, is it really true that as soon as a person joins the Theosophical Society, they start to drift away from their wife, kids, and family responsibilities?
Theo. It is a groundless calumny, like so many others. The first of the Theosophical duties is to do one’s duty by all men, and especially by those to whom one’s specific responsibilities are due, because one has either voluntarily undertaken them, such as marriage ties, or because one’s destiny has allied one to them; I mean those we owe to parents or next of kin. [191]
Theo. It's a baseless accusation, just like many others. The first duty of the Theosophist is to fulfill their responsibilities to all people, especially to those to whom they have specific obligations, whether they are willingly accepted, like marriage, or due to fate, like those we owe to our parents or close relatives. [191]
Enq. And what may be the duty of a Theosophist to himself?
Inquiry. And what is the responsibility of a Theosophist to himself?
Theo. To control and conquer, through the Higher, the lower self. To purify himself inwardly and morally; to fear no one, and nought, save the tribunal of his own conscience. Never to do a thing by halves; i.e., if he thinks it the right thing to do, let him do it openly and boldly, and if wrong, never touch it at all. It is the duty of a Theosophist to lighten his burden by thinking of the wise aphorism of Epictetus, who says: “Be not diverted from your duty by any idle reflection the silly world may make upon you, for their censures are not in your power, and consequently should not be any part of your concern.”
Theo. To control and overcome, through the Higher, the lower self. To cleanse himself both inside and morally; to fear no one and nothing, except for the judgment of his own conscience. Never to do things halfway; i.e., if he believes it's the right thing to do, he should do it openly and confidently, and if it's wrong, he should avoid it completely. It's a Theosophist's duty to lighten his load by remembering the wise saying of Epictetus, who said: “Don’t let any meaningless judgment from the foolish world distract you from your duty for their criticisms are not within your control, and therefore shouldn’t bother you at all.”
Enq. But suppose a member of your Society should plead inability to practice altruism by other people, on the ground that “charity begins at home”; urging that he is too busy, or too poor, to benefit mankind or even any of its units—what are your rules in such a case?
Inquiry. But let's say a member of your Society claims they can't practice altruism towards others because “charity begins at home”; arguing that they are too busy or too poor to help humanity or even individuals—what are your rules in that situation?
Theo. No man has a right to say that he can do nothing for others, on any pretext whatever. “By doing the proper duty in the proper place, a man may make the world his debtor,” says an English writer. A cup of cold water given in time to a thirsty wayfarer is a nobler duty and more worth, than a dozen of dinners given away, out of season, to men who can afford to pay for them. No man who has not got it in him will ever become a Theosophist; but he may remain a member of our Society all the same. We have no rules by which we could force any man to become a practical Theosophist, if he does not desire to be one.
Theo No one has the right to claim that they can't help others, no matter the excuse. “By fulfilling the right duties in the right places, a person can make the world owe them,” says a British writer. Offering a cup of cold water to a thirsty traveler is a greater act of kindness and more valuable than giving away a dozen dinners, out of context, to people who can afford them. No one who lacks the drive will ever truly become a Theosophist; however, they can still be a member of our Society. We have no rules that would compel anyone to become a practical Theosophist if they don't want to.
Enq. Then why does he enter the Society at all?
Inquiry. Then why does he join the Society at all?
Theo. That is best known to him who does so. For, here again, we have no right to pre-judge a person, not even if the voice of a whole community should be against him, and I may tell you why. In our day, vox populi (so far as regards the voice of the educated, at any rate) is no longer vox dei, but ever that of prejudice, of selfish motives, and often simply that of unpopularity. Our duty is to sow seeds broadcast for the future, and see they are good; not to stop to enquire why we should do so, and how and wherefore we are obliged to lose our time, since those who will reap the harvest in days to come will never be ourselves. [192]
Theo. It's best known by the person who does it. Again, we shouldn't jump to conclusions about someone, even if the entire community is against them, and here's why. Nowadays, the opinion of the people (especially from the educated) isn’t necessarily the voice of God; it often reflects prejudice, selfish motives, and sometimes simply unpopularity. Our responsibility is to spread good ideas for the future and ensure they are valuable; we shouldn't waste time questioning why we should do this or how we should go about it since we won't be the ones benefiting from the results down the line. [192]
ON CHARITY.
Enq. How do you Theosophists regard the Christian duty of charity?
Inquiry. How do you Theosophists view the Christian obligation of charity?
Theo. What charity do you mean? Charity of mind, or practical charity in the physical plane?
Theo. What kind of charity are you talking about? Charity of the mind, or practical charity in the real world?
Enq. I mean practical charity, as your idea of Universal brotherhood would include, of course, charity of mind.
Inquiry. I mean practical charity, as your idea of universal brotherhood would naturally include, of course, charity of thought.
Theo. Then you have in your mind the practical carrying out of the commandments given by Jesus in the Sermon on the Mount?
Theo. So you’re thinking about how to actually follow the commandments that Jesus laid out in the Sermon on the Mount?
Enq. Precisely so.
Exactly.
Theo. Then why call them “Christian”? Because, although your Saviour preached and practised them, the last thing the Christians of to-day think of is to carry them out in their lives.
Theo. Then why call them “Christian”? Because even though your Savior taught and practiced them, the last thing today’s Christians think about is applying them in their lives.
Enq. And yet many are those who pass their lives in dispensing charity?
Inquiry. And yet there are many who spend their lives giving to charity?
Theo. Yes, out of the surplus of their great fortunes. But point out to me that Christian, among the most philanthropic, who would give to the shivering and starving thief, who would steal his coat, his cloak also; or offer his right cheek to him who smote him on the left, and never think of resenting it!
Theo. Yes, from the excess of their huge wealth. But show me that Christian, among the most charitable, who would give to the shaking and starving thief, who would steal his coat, his cloak too; or offer his other cheek to someone who slapped him on the first, and never think of getting back at them!
Enq. Ah, but you must remember that these precepts have not to be taken literally. Times and circumstances have changed since Christ’s day. Moreover, He spoke in Parables.
Inquiry. Ah, but you have to remember that these guidelines shouldn't be taken literally. Times and situations have changed since Christ’s time. Plus, He spoke in parables.
Theo. Then why don’t your Churches teach that the doctrine of damnation and hell-fire is to be understood as a parable too? Why do some of your most popular preachers, while virtually allowing these “parables” to be understood as you take them, insist on the literal meaning of the fires of Hell and the physical tortures of an “Asbestos-like” soul? If one is a “parable,” then the other is. If Hell-fire is a literal truth, then Christ’s commandments in the Sermon on the Mount have to be obeyed to the very letter. And I [193] tell you that many who do not believe in the Divinity of Christ—like Count Leo Tolstoi and more than one Theosophist—do carry out these noble, because universal, precepts literally; and many more good men and women would do so, were they not more than certain that such a walk in life would very probably land them in a lunatic asylum—so Christian are your laws!
Theo. So why don’t your churches teach that the idea of damnation and hell is also meant to be understood as a parable? Why do some of your most popular preachers, while pretty much letting these “parables” be interpreted the way you see them, insist on taking the fires of Hell and the physical tortures of an “Asbestos-like” soul literally? If one is a “parable,” then the other is too. If Hell-fire is a literal truth, then Christ’s commandments in the Sermon on the Mount must be followed exactly. And I [193] tell you that many who don’t believe in the Divinity of Christ—like Count Leo Tolstoi and more than one Theosophist—do follow these noble, universal precepts literally; and many more good men and women would do the same if they weren't almost sure that living like that would probably land them in a mental hospital—so Christian are your laws!
Enq. But surely every one knows that millions and millions are spent annually on private and public charities?
Enquiry. But surely everyone knows that millions and millions are spent every year on private and public charities?
Theo. Oh, yes; half of which sticks to the hands it passes through before getting to the needy; while a good portion or remainder gets into the hands of professional beggars, those who are too lazy to work, thus doing no good whatever to those who are really in misery and suffering. Haven’t you heard that the first result of the great outflow of charity towards the East-end of London was to raise the rents in Whitechapel by some 20 per cent.?
Theo. Oh, absolutely; half of it gets stuck in the hands of people along the way before it reaches those in need, while a good chunk ends up with professional beggars, who are too lazy to work, not helping the people who are truly suffering at all. Haven’t you heard that the initial result of the massive influx of charity to the East End of London was to increase rents in Whitechapel by about 20 percent?
Enq. What would you do, then?
Enq. What would you do?
Theo. Act individually and not collectively; follow the Northern Buddhist precepts: “Never put food into the mouth of the hungry by the hand of another”; “Never let the shadow of thy neighbour (a third person) come between thyself and the object of thy bounty”; “Never give to the Sun time to dry a tear before thou hast wiped it.” Again “Never give money to the needy, or food to the priest, who begs at thy door, through thy servants, lest thy money should diminish gratitude, and thy food turn to gall.”
Theo Act on your own and not as part of a group; follow the Northern Buddhist principles: “Never let someone else feed the hungry for you”; “Never allow someone else to come between you and the person you're helping”; “Never let a tear go un-wiped before you offer comfort.” Also, “Never give money to those in need, or food to the priest who asks at your door, through your servants, because it might lessen their gratitude and make your gift feel bitter.”
Enq. But how can this be applied practically?
Inquire. But how can we put this into practice?
Theo. The Theosophical ideas of charity mean personal exertion for others; personal mercy and kindness; personal interest in the welfare of those who suffer; personal sympathy, forethought and assistance in their troubles or needs. We Theosophists do not believe in giving money (N.B., if we had it) through other people’s hands or organizations. We believe in giving to the money a thousandfold greater power and effectiveness by our personal contact and sympathy with those who need it. We believe in relieving the starvation of the soul, as much if not more than the [194] emptiness of the stomach; for gratitude does more good to the man who feels it, than to him for whom it is felt. Where’s the gratitude which your “millions of pounds” should have called forth, or the good feelings provoked by them? Is it shown in the hatred of the East-End poor for the rich? in the growth of the party of anarchy and disorder? or by those thousands of unfortunate working girls, victims to the “sweating” system, driven daily to eke out a living by going on the streets? Do your helpless old men and women thank you for the workhouses; or your poor for the poisonously unhealthy dwellings in which they are allowed to breed new generations of diseased, scrofulous and rickety children, only to put money into the pockets of the insatiable Shylocks who own houses? Therefore it is that every sovereign of all those “millions,” contributed by good and would-be charitable people, falls like a burning curse instead of a blessing on the poor whom it should relieve. We call this generating national Karma, and terrible will be its results on the day of reckoning.
Theo. The Theosophical ideas about charity mean personal effort for others; personal compassion and kindness; personal concern for the well-being of those who suffer; personal empathy, thoughtfulness, and help in their struggles or needs. We Theosophists don't believe in donating money (just to note, if we had it) through other people's hands or organizations. We think that giving money has much greater power and impact when it comes from our personal connection and empathy with those in need. We believe in addressing the hunger of the soul, just as much, if not more than the [194] emptiness of the stomach; because gratitude does more good for the person who feels it than for the one it is directed towards. Where is the gratitude that your “millions of pounds” should have inspired, or the positive feelings generated by them? Is it reflected in the resentment of the East-End poor towards the rich? In the rise of groups advocating anarchy and chaos? Or by the many unfortunate working girls forced to earn a living on the streets due to the “sweating” system? Do your helpless elderly thank you for the workhouses, or your poor for the unlivable, unhealthy homes where they are allowed to raise new generations of sickly, scrofulous, and rickety children, just to line the pockets of the greedy landlords who own those houses? Because of this, every pound from those “millions,” contributed by well-meaning and would-be charitable people, falls like a burning curse instead of a blessing on the poor it is meant to help. We call this generating national Karma, and its consequences will be devastating on the day of reckoning.
THEOSOPHY FOR THE MASSES.
Enq. And you think that Theosophy would, by stepping in, help to remove these evils, under the practical and adverse conditions of our modern life?
Inquiry. And you believe that Theosophy could help eliminate these problems in the practical and challenging conditions of our modern life?
Theo. Had we more money, and had not most of the Theosophists to work for their daily bread, I firmly believe we could.
Theo. If we had more money, and if most of the Theosophists didn't have to work for their daily bread, I really believe we could.
Enq. How? Do you expect that your doctrines could ever take hold of the uneducated masses, when they are so abstruse and difficult that well-educated people can hardly understand them?
Inquiry. How? Do you really think your ideas could ever resonate with uneducated people when they are so complex and challenging that even educated individuals struggle to grasp them?
Theo. You forget one thing, which is that your much-boasted modern education is precisely that which makes it difficult for you to understand Theosophy. Your mind is so full of intellectual subtleties and preconceptions that your natural intuition and perception of the truth cannot act. It does not require metaphysics or education to make a man understand the broad truths of Karma and [195] Re-incarnation. Look at the millions of poor and uneducated Buddhists and Hindoos, to whom Karma and re-incarnation are solid realities, simply because their minds have never been cramped and distorted by being forced into an unnatural groove. They have never had the innate human sense of justice perverted in them by being told to believe that their sins would be forgiven because another man had been put to death for their sakes. And the Buddhists, note well, live up to their beliefs without a murmur against Karma, or what they regard as a just punishment, whereas, the Christian populace neither lives up it to its moral ideal, nor accepts its lot contentedly. Hence murmuring and dissatisfaction, and the intensity of the struggle for existence in Western lands.
Theo. You're forgetting one thing: your so-called modern education is exactly what makes it hard for you to grasp Theosophy. Your mind is packed with intellectual complexities and preconceived notions that block your natural intuition and ability to perceive the truth. You don't need metaphysics or formal education to understand the fundamental concepts of Karma and [195] Reincarnation. Just look at the millions of poor, uneducated Buddhists and Hindus for whom Karma and reincarnation are undeniable truths, simply because their minds haven't been constrained and twisted by being pushed into an unnatural mold. They’ve never had their basic human sense of justice corrupted by being taught to believe that their sins would be forgiven because someone else was executed on their behalf. The Buddhists, take note, live by their beliefs without complaining about Karma or what they see as a fair punishment, while the Christian population neither lives up to its moral ideals nor accepts its circumstances with contentment. This leads to complaining and dissatisfaction, contributing to the intense struggle for existence in Western societies.
Enq. But this contentedness, which you praise so much, would do away with all motive for exertion and bring progress to a stand-still.
Inquiry. But this satisfaction that you value so highly would eliminate any motivation for effort and halt progress completely.
Theo. And we, Theosophists, say that your vaunted progress and civilization are no better than a host of will-o’-the-wisps, flickering over a marsh which exhales a poisonous and deadly miasma. This, because we see selfishness, crime, immorality, and all the evils imaginable, pouncing upon unfortunate mankind from this Pandora’s box which you call an age of progress, and increasing pari passu with the growth of your material civilization. At such a price, better the inertia and inactivity of Buddhist countries, which have arisen only as a consequence of ages of political slavery.
Theo. And we, Theosophists, argue that your so-called progress and civilization are no better than a bunch of will-o’-the-wisps, flickering over a marsh that releases a toxic and deadly miasma. This is because we see selfishness, crime, immorality, and all sorts of evils attacking unfortunate humanity from this Pandora’s box that you call an age of progress, growing in tandem with your material civilization. At such a cost, it’s better to have the stagnation and inactivity of Buddhist countries, which have only emerged due to centuries of political oppression.
Enq. Then is all this metaphysics and mysticism with which you occupy yourself so much, of no importance?
Inquiry. So, is all this metaphysics and mysticism you spend so much time on not important?
Theo. To the masses, who need only practical guidance and support, they are not of much consequence; but for the educated, the natural leaders of the masses, those whose modes of thought and action will sooner or later be adopted by those masses, they are of the greatest importance. It is only by means of the philosophy that an intelligent and educated man can avoid the intellectual suicide of believing on blind faith; and it is only by assimilating the strict continuity and logical coherence of the [196] Eastern, if not esoteric, doctrines, that he can realize their truth. Conviction breeds enthusiasm, and “Enthusiasm,” says Bulwer Lytton, “is the genius of sincerity, and truth accomplishes no victories without it”; while Emerson most truly remarks that “every great and commanding movement in the annals of the world is the triumph of enthusiasm.” And what is more calculated to produce such a feeling than a philosophy so grand, so consistent, so logical, and so all-embracing as our Eastern Doctrines?
Theo. To the general public, who only need practical guidance and support, these ideas don’t matter much; but for the educated, the natural leaders of the masses, whose ways of thinking and acting will eventually be embraced by those masses, they are extremely significant. It’s only through philosophy that a knowledgeable and educated person can avoid the intellectual downfall of believing blindly; and it’s only by understanding the strict continuity and logical consistency of the [196] Eastern, if not esoteric, teachings that he can grasp their truth. Belief fosters passion, and “Enthusiasm,” as Bulwer Lytton puts it, “is the genius of sincerity, and truth achieves no victories without it”; while Emerson wisely notes that “every great and commanding movement in the history of the world is the triumph of enthusiasm.” And what could better inspire such a feeling than a philosophy that is so grand, so cohesive, so logical, and so all-encompassing as our Eastern Doctrines?
Enq. And yet its enemies are very numerous, and every day Theosophy acquires new opponents.
Inquiry. And yet it has many enemies, and every day Theosophy gains new opponents.
Theo. And this is precisely that which proves its intrinsic excellence and value. People hate only the things they fear, and no one goes out of his way to overthrow that which neither threatens nor rises beyond mediocrity.
Theo And this is exactly what shows its true excellence and worth. People only hate things they fear, and no one bothers to challenge something that doesn’t threaten or goes beyond average.
Enq. Do you hope to impart this enthusiasm, one day, to the masses?
Inquiry. Do you hope to share this enthusiasm with the masses someday?
Theo. Why not? since history tells us that the masses adopted Buddhism with enthusiasm, while, as said before, the practical effect upon them of this philosophy of ethics is still shown by the smallness of the percentage of crime amongst Buddhist populations as compared with every other religion. The chief point is, to uproot that most fertile source of all crime and immorality—the belief that it is possible for them to escape the consequences of their own actions. Once teach them that greatest of all laws, Karma and Re-incarnation, and besides feeling in themselves the true dignity of human nature, they will turn from evil and eschew it as they would a physical danger.
Theo. Why not? History shows us that people embraced Buddhism with enthusiasm, and as mentioned earlier, the practical impact of this ethical philosophy is evident in the low crime rates among Buddhist populations compared to other religions. The key point is to eliminate the most fertile source of crime and immorality—the belief that they can escape the consequences of their actions. Once they understand the greatest laws of Karma and Re-incarnation, and feel the true dignity of human nature, they will turn away from evil and avoid it as they would a physical threat.
HOW MEMBERS CAN HELP THE SOCIETY.
Enq. How do you expect the Fellows of your Society to help in the work?
Inquiry. How do you expect the members of your Society to assist with the work?
Theo. First by studying and comprehending the theosophical doctrines, so that they may teach others, especially the young people. Secondly, by taking every opportunity of talking to others and explaining to them what Theosophy is, and what it is not; by [197] removing misconceptions and spreading an interest in the subject. Thirdly, by assisting in circulating our literature, by buying books when they have the means, by lending and giving them and by inducing their friends to do so. Fourthly, by defending the Society from the unjust aspersions cast upon it, by every legitimate device in their power. Fifth, and most important of all, by the example of their own lives.
Theo. First, by studying and understanding the theosophical doctrines so they can teach others, especially young people. Second, by taking every chance to talk to others and explain what Theosophy is and what it isn’t; by [197] clearing up misconceptions and generating interest in the subject. Third, by helping to distribute our literature, by buying books when they can, by lending and giving them away, and by encouraging their friends to do the same. Fourth, by defending the Society against the unfair criticisms directed at it, using every legitimate means at their disposal. Fifth, and most importantly, by leading by example in their own lives.
Enq. But all this literature, to the spread of which you attach so much importance, does not seem to me of much practical use in helping mankind. This is not practical charity.
Inquiry. But all this literature, which you think is so important for spreading knowledge, doesn’t seem very useful for actually helping people. This isn’t practical charity.
Theo. We think otherwise. We hold that a good book which gives people food for thought, which strengthens and clears their minds, and enables them to grasp truths which they have dimly felt but could not formulate—we hold that such a book does a real, substantial good. As to what you call practical deeds of charity, to benefit the bodies of our fellow-men, we do what little we can; but, as I have already told you, most of us are poor, whilst the Society itself has not even the money to pay a staff of workers. All of us who toil for it, give our labour gratis, and in most cases money as well. The few who have the means of doing what are usually called charitable actions, follow the Buddhist precepts and do their work themselves, not by proxy or by subscribing publicly to charitable funds. What the Theosophist has to do above all is to forget his personality.
Theo. We think differently. We believe that a good book, one that provides food for thought, strengthens and clarifies people's minds, and helps them understand truths they've vaguely felt but couldn't articulate—such a book actually does meaningful, tangible good. As for what you refer to as practical acts of charity to help our fellow humans, we do what little we can; but, as I've already mentioned, most of us are not well-off, and the Society itself doesn't even have the funds to hire a staff. All of us who work for it do so without pay, and in many cases, we contribute our own money as well. The few who can afford to engage in what are typically seen as charitable actions follow Buddhist teachings and do the work themselves, rather than through others or by donating to public charitable organizations. What the Theosophist needs to do above all is to set aside their personal ego.
WHAT A THEOSOPHIST OUGHT NOT TO DO.
Enq. Have you any prohibitory laws or clauses for Theosophists in your Society?
Inquiry. Do you have any rules or restrictions against Theosophists in your Society?
Theo. Many, but, alas! none of them are enforced. They express the ideal of our organization,—but the practical application of such things we are compelled to leave to the discretion of the Fellows themselves. Unfortunately, the state of men’s minds in the present century is such that, unless we allow these clauses to remain, so to speak, obsolete, no man or woman would dare to risk joining the Theosophical Society. This is precisely why I feel forced to lay such a stress on the difference between true Theosophy and its hard-struggling and well-intentioned, but still unworthy vehicle, the Theosophical Society. [198]
Theo. There are many, but unfortunately, none of them are enforced. They represent the ideal of our organization, but we have to rely on the Fellows themselves to apply these principles in practice. Sadly, the mindset of people in this century is such that if we don’t let these clauses remain, in a way, outdated, no one would be brave enough to join the Theosophical Society. This is exactly why I feel the need to emphasize the distinction between genuine Theosophy and its struggling and well-meaning, but ultimately inadequate, representation in the Theosophical Society. [198]
Enq. May I be told what are these perilous reefs in the open sea of Theosophy?
Inquiry. Can someone explain what these dangerous reefs in the vast ocean of Theosophy are?
Theo. Well may you call them reefs, as more than one otherwise sincere and well-meaning F.T.S. has had his Theosophical canoe shattered into splinters on them! And yet to avoid certain things seems the easiest thing in the world to do. For instance, here is a series of such negatives, screening positive Theosophical duties:—
Theo. It's not surprising you call them reefs, since more than one genuinely sincere and well-meaning F.T.S. has had his Theosophical canoe broken into pieces on them! Yet, avoiding certain things seems like the simplest task in the world. For example, here is a collection of such negatives that block positive Theosophical responsibilities:—
No Theosophist should be silent when he hears evil reports or slanders spread about the Society, or innocent persons, whether they be his colleagues or outsiders.
No Theosophist should stay silent when they hear evil reports or slanders being spread about the Society or innocent people, whether they are colleagues or outsiders.
Enq. But suppose what one hears is the truth, or may be true without one knowing it?
Enquiry. But what if what someone hears is the truth, or could be true without them realizing it?
Theo. Then you must demand good proofs of the assertion, and hear both sides impartially before you permit the accusation to go uncontradicted. You have no right to believe in evil, until you get undeniable proof of the correctness of the statement.
Theo. Then you should ask for solid evidence of the claim and listen to both sides fairly before you let the accusation go unchallenged. You have no right to believe in wrongdoing until you have undeniable proof that the statement is true.
Enq. And what should you do then?
Inquiry. So what do you think you should do?
Theo. Pity and forbearance, charity and long-suffering, ought to be always there to prompt us to excuse our sinning brethren, and to pass the gentlest sentence possible upon those who err. A Theosophist ought never to forget what is due to the shortcomings and infirmities of human nature.
Theo. Compassion and patience, kindness and endurance, should always encourage us to excuse our flawed fellow humans and to offer the kindest judgment possible to those who make mistakes. A Theosophist should never lose sight of the understanding needed for the weaknesses and vulnerabilities of human nature.
Enq. Ought he to forgive entirely in such cases?
Inquire. Should he completely forgive in situations like this?
Theo. In every case, especially he who is sinned against.
Theo. In every situation, especially for the one who is wronged.
Enq. But if by so doing, he risks to injure, or allow others to be injured? What ought he to do then?
Inquiry. But what if, by doing that, he risks hurting himself or letting others get hurt? What should he do then?
Theo. His duty; that which his conscience and higher nature suggests to him; but only after mature deliberation. Justice consists in doing no injury to any living being; but justice commands us also never to allow injury to be done to the many, or even to one innocent person, by allowing the guilty one to go unchecked. [199]
Theo. His responsibility; what his conscience and better self guide him to do; but only after careful thought. Justice means not harming any living being; but it also requires us not to let harm come to many, or even to one innocent person, by letting the guilty go unpunished. [199]
Enq. What are the other negative clauses?
Inquiry. What are the other negative clauses?
Theo. No Theosophist ought to be contented with an idle or frivolous life, doing no real good to himself and still less to others. He should work for the benefit of the few who need his help if he is unable to toil for Humanity, and thus work for the advancement of the Theosophical cause.
Theo. No Theosophist should be satisfied with a lazy or superficial life, contributing nothing meaningful to themselves and even less to others. They should strive to help those who need it, even if they can't work for the greater good of Humanity, thereby furthering the Theosophical cause.
Enq. This demands an exceptional nature, and would come rather hard upon some persons.
Inquiry. This requires a special kind of character, and it would be quite challenging for some people.
Theo. Then they had better remain outside the T. S. instead of sailing under false colours. No one is asked to give more than he can afford, whether in devotion, time, work or money.
Theo. Then they should stay outside the T. S. instead of pretending to be something they're not. No one is asked to give more than they can afford, whether it’s in commitment, time, effort, or money.
Enq. What comes next?
Enq. What's next?
Theo. No working member should set too great value on his personal progress or proficiency in Theosophic studies; but must be prepared rather to do as much altruistic work as lies in his power. He should not leave the whole of the heavy burden and responsibility of the Theosophical movement on the shoulders of the few devoted workers. Each member ought to feel it his duty to take what share he can in the common work, and help it by every means in his power.
Theo. No active member should place too much importance on their personal growth or skills in Theosophic studies; instead, they should be ready to contribute as much altruistic work as they can. They shouldn’t push the entire weight and responsibility of the Theosophical movement onto the few dedicated workers. Every member should recognize it as their duty to participate in the common work and support it in any way they can.
Enq. This is but just. What comes next?
Inquiry. This is only fair. What happens next?
Theo. No Theosophist should place his personal vanity, or feelings, above those of his Society as a body. He who sacrifices the latter, or other people’s reputations on the altar of his personal vanity, worldly benefit, or pride, ought not to be allowed to remain a member. One cancerous limb diseases the whole body.
Theo. No Theosophist should prioritize their personal vanity or feelings over those of the Society as a whole. Anyone who sacrifices the Society or the reputations of others for their own vanity, personal gain, or pride shouldn't be allowed to stay a member. A single cancerous limb can infect the entire body.
Enq. Is it the duty of every member to teach others and preach Theosophy?
Inquiry. Is it the responsibility of every member to teach others and promote Theosophy?
Theo. It is indeed. No fellow has a right to remain idle, on the excuse that he knows too little to teach. For he may always be sure that he will find others who know still less than himself. And also it is not until a man begins to try to teach others, that he discovers his own ignorance and tries to remove it. But this is a minor clause. [200]
Theo. It really is. No one has the right to stay inactive just because they think they don’t know enough to teach. There will always be others out there who know even less than they do. Plus, it’s only when someone starts trying to teach others that they realize their own ignorance and work to fix it. But that’s a side note. [200]
Enq. What do you consider, then, to be the chief of these negative Theosophical duties?
Inquiry. What do you think is the most important of these negative Theosophical duties?
Theo. To be ever prepared to recognize and confess one’s faults. To rather sin through exaggerated praise than through too little appreciation of one’s neighbour’s efforts. Never to back-bite or slander another person. Always to say openly and direct to his face anything you have against him. Never to make yourself the echo of anything you may hear against another, nor harbour revenge against those who happen to injure you.
Theo. Always be ready to acknowledge and admit your mistakes. It's better to over-praise than to underappreciate what someone else has done. Never gossip or talk badly about others. Always speak openly and directly to someone if you have an issue with them. Don't repeat anything negative you hear about someone else, and don't hold a grudge against those who wrong you.
Enq. But it is often dangerous to tell people the truth to their faces. Don’t you think so? I know of one of your members who was bitterly offended, left the Society, and became its greatest enemy, only because he was told some unpleasant truths to his face, and was blamed for them.
Inquiry. But it's often risky to tell people the truth directly. Don’t you agree? I know of one of your members who was deeply hurt, left the Society, and became its biggest opponent, just because he was confronted with some uncomfortable truths and held responsible for them.
Theo. Of such we have had many. No member, whether prominent or insignificant, has ever left us without becoming our bitter enemy.
Theo. We've had plenty of those. No member, whether important or not, has ever left without becoming our bitter enemy.
Enq. How do you account for it?
Enq. How do you explain this?
Theo. It is simply this. Having been, in most cases, intensely devoted to the Society at first, and having lavished upon it the most exaggerated praises, the only possible excuse such a backslider can make for his subsequent behaviour and past short-sightedness, is to pose as an innocent and deceived victim, thus casting the blame from his own shoulders on to those of the Society in general, and its leaders especially. Such persons remind one of the old fable about the man with a distorted face, who broke his looking-glass on the ground that it reflected his countenance crookedly.
Theo. It's really simple. Usually, people start off being super devoted to the Society and shower it with praise. The only excuse a person who has changed their mind can give for their behavior and previous lack of insight is to act like they're an innocent and deceived victim, shifting the blame from themselves to the Society as a whole, especially its leaders. These individuals remind me of the old fable about the man with a twisted face who smashed his mirror because it showed his reflection crookedly.
Enq. But what makes these people turn against the Society?
Inquiry. But what causes these people to turn against the Society?
Theo. Wounded vanity in some form or other, almost in every case. Generally, because their dicta and advice are not taken as final and authoritative; or else, because they are of those who would rather reign in Hell than serve in Heaven. Because, in [201] short, they cannot bear to stand second to anybody in anything. So, for instance, one member—a true “Sir Oracle”—criticized, and almost defamed every member in the T.S. to outsiders as much as to Theosophists, under the pretext that they were all untheosophical, blaming them precisely for what he was himself doing all the time. Finally, he left the Society, giving as his reason a profound conviction that we were all (the Founders especially)—Frauds! Another one, after intriguing in every possible way to be placed at the head of a large Section of the Society, finding that the members would not have him, turned against the Founders of the T. S., and became their bitterest enemy, denouncing one of them whenever he could, simply because the latter could not, and would not, force him upon the Members. This was simply a case of an outrageous wounded vanity. Still another wanted to, and virtually did, practise black-magic—i.e., undue personal psychological influence on certain Fellows, while pretending devotion and every Theosophical virtue. When this was put a stop to, the Member broke with Theosophy, and now slanders and lies against the same hapless leaders in the most virulent manner, endeavouring to break up the society by blackening the reputation of those whom that worthy “Fellow” was unable to deceive.
Theo. There's a wounded ego in some form or another, almost every time. Usually, it happens because their opinions and advice aren't taken as final and authoritative; or because they’re the type who would rather be in charge in Hell than serve in Heaven. In short, they can't stand to be second to anyone in anything. For example, one member—a true "Sir Oracle"—criticized and nearly slandered every member in the T.S. to outsiders as much as to Theosophists, under the guise that they were all untheosophical, blaming them for exactly what he was doing all along. In the end, he left the Society, claiming he was deeply convinced that we were all (especially the Founders)—Scammers! Another member, after trying every possible way to be put in charge of a large Section of the Society, found the members wouldn’t support him, and then turned against the Founders of the T.S., becoming their fiercest enemy, denouncing one of them whenever he could, simply because the latter couldn't and wouldn't force him upon the Members. This was just a case of outrageous wounded vanity. Yet another wanted to, and practically did, engage in black-magic—i.e., exert undue personal psychological influence on certain Fellow members while pretending to show devotion and every Theosophical virtue. When that was put to a stop, the member broke away from Theosophy and now spreads slander and lies against those unfortunate leaders in the most vehement way, attempting to undermine the society by tarnishing the reputation of those whom that "Fellow" was unable to manipulate.
Enq. What would you do with such characters?
Inquiry. What would you do with people like that?
Theo. Leave them to their Karma. Because one person does evil that is no reason for others to do so.
Theo. Let them deal with their Karma. Just because one person does something wrong doesn’t mean others should follow suit.
Enq. But, to return to slander, where is the line of demarcation between backbiting and just criticism to be drawn? Is it not one’s duty to warn one’s friends and neighbors against those whom one knows to be dangerous associates?
Inquiry. But, getting back to slander, where do we draw the line between gossiping and fair criticism? Isn't it our responsibility to alert our friends and neighbors about people we know to be harmful influences?
Theo. If by allowing them to go on unchecked other persons may be thereby injured, it is certainly our duty to obviate the danger by warning them privately. But true or false, no accusation against another person should ever be spread abroad. If true, and the fault hurts no one but the sinner, then leave him to his Karma. If false, then you will have avoided adding to [202] the injustice of the world. Therefore, keep silent about such things with every one not directly concerned. But if your discretion and silence are likely to hurt or endanger others, then I add: Speak the truth at all costs, and say, with Annesly, “Consult duty, not events.” There are cases when one is forced to exclaim, “Perish discretion, rather than allow it to interfere with duty.”
Theo. If by letting them go on without saying anything, it could harm others, then it’s definitely our responsibility to prevent that danger by giving them a private warning. But whether the accusation is true or false, it should never be spread around. If it’s true and the only one it affects is the wrongdoer, then let them deal with their own consequences. If it’s false, then you’ve avoided adding to the unfairness in the world. So, keep quiet about these matters with anyone not directly involved. However, if your choice to stay silent might harm or put others at risk, then I’d say: Speak the truth at all costs, and echo Annesly’s words, “Consult duty, not events.” There are times when you have to shout, “Forget discretion, rather than let it interfere with duty.”
Enq. Methinks, if you carry out these maxims, you are likely to reap a nice crop of troubles!
Inquiry. I think if you follow these rules, you're probably going to end up with a lot of problems!
Theo. And so we do. We have to admit that we are now open to the same taunt as the early Christians were. “See, how these Theosophists love one another!” may now be said of us without a shadow of injustice.
Theo. And so we do. We have to admit that we are now subject to the same mockery that the early Christians faced. "Look how these Theosophists care for one another!" can now be said about us without any unfairness.
Enq. Admitting yourself that there is at least as much, if not more, backbiting, slandering, and quarrelling in the T.S. as in the Christian Churches, let alone Scientific Societies—What kind of Brotherhood is this? I may ask.
Inquiry. Acknowledging that there’s just as much, if not more, gossip, slander, and conflict in the T.S. as in Christian Churches, not to mention Scientific Societies—What kind of Brotherhood is this? I wonder.
Theo. A very poor specimen, indeed, as at present, and, until carefully sifted and reorganized, no better than all others. Remember, however, that human nature is the same in the Theosophical Society as out of it. Its members are no saints: they are at best sinners trying to do better, and liable to fall back owing to personal weakness. Add to this that our “Brotherhood” is no “recognised” or established body, and stands, so to speak, outside of the pale of jurisdiction. Besides which, it is in a chaotic condition, and as unjustly unpopular as is no other body. What wonder, then, that those members who fail to carry out its ideal should turn, after leaving the Society, for sympathetic protection to our enemies, and pour all their gall and bitterness into their too willing ears! Knowing that they will find support, sympathy, and ready credence for every accusation, however absurd, that it may please them to launch against the Theosophical Society, they hasten to do so, and vent their wrath on the innocent looking-glass, which reflected too faithfully their faces. People never forgive those whom they have wronged. The sense of kindness received, and repaid by them with ingratitude, drives them into a madness of self-justification before the world and their own consciences. The former is but too ready to believe in anything said against a society it hates. The latter—but I will say no more, fearing I have already said too much. [203]
Theo. A really poor example, for sure, right now, and, until it's carefully sorted and restructured, no better than any others. But remember, human nature is the same in the Theosophical Society as out of it. Its members aren't saints; at best, they're sinners trying to improve, and they're prone to falling back due to personal weaknesses. Plus, our “Brotherhood” isn't a “recognized” or established group, and it stands outside the boundaries of authority. On top of that, it's in a chaotic state, and just as unfairly unpopular as any other organization. So, is it any surprise that members who can't live up to its ideals turn, after leaving the Society, for sympathetic support to our enemies, venting all their anger and bitterness into their eager ears? They know they'll find support, understanding, and willing belief for any claim, no matter how ridiculous, they choose to throw at the Theosophical Society, and they rush to do so, unleashing their frustration on the innocent mirror that reflected their faces too accurately. People never forgive those they've wronged. The kindness they received, which they repay with ingratitude, drives them into a frenzy of self-justification in front of the world and their own consciences. The former is all too eager to believe anything negative said about a society it despises. The latter—but I'll say no more, as I might have already said too much. [203]
Enq. Your position does not seem to me a very enviable one.
Inquiry. I don’t think your position is very enviable.
Theo. It is not. But don’t you think that there must be something very noble, very exalted, very true, behind the Society and its philosophy, when the leaders and the founders of the movement still continue to work for it with all their strength? They sacrifice to it all comfort, all worldly prosperity, and success, even to their good name and reputation—aye, even to their honour—to receive in return incessant and ceaseless obloquy, relentless persecution, untiring slander, constant ingratitude, and misunderstanding of their best efforts, blows, and buffets from all sides—when by simply dropping their work they would find themselves immediately released from every responsibility, shielded from every further attack.
Theo. It's not. But don’t you think there has to be something really noble, really elevated, really true behind the Society and its philosophy, especially since the leaders and founders of the movement continue to devote themselves to it with all their strength? They give up all comfort, all worldly success and prosperity, even their good name and reputation—yes, even their honor—to face nonstop criticism, relentless persecution, endless slander, constant ingratitude, and a lack of understanding regarding their best efforts, enduring blows and attacks from all directions—when they could simply walk away from their work and instantly be free from all responsibility and protected from any further assaults.
Enq. I confess, such a perseverance seems to me very astounding, and I wondered why you did all this.
Inquiry. I have to say, your persistence is really impressive, and I was curious about why you did all of this.
Theo. Believe me for no self-gratification; only in the hope of training a few individuals to carry on our work for humanity by its original programme when the Founders are dead and gone. They have already found a few such noble and devoted souls to replace them. The coming generations, thanks to these few, will find the path to peace a little less thorny, and the way a little widened, and thus all this suffering will have produced good results, and their self-sacrifice will not have been in vain. At present, the main, fundamental object of the Society is to sow germs in the hearts of men, which may in time sprout, and under more propitious circumstances lead to a healthy reform, conducive of more happiness to the masses than they have hitherto enjoyed. [204]
Theo. Believe me, this isn’t about self-fulfillment; it’s about the hope of training a few individuals to continue our work for humanity as originally intended once the Founders are gone. They have already found some noble and dedicated souls to take their place. Future generations, thanks to these few, will find the path to peace a little less difficult, and the journey a bit easier, so all this suffering will have led to positive outcomes, and their self-sacrifice won’t have been in vain. Right now, the main goal of the Society is to plant seeds in the hearts of people, which may eventually grow, and under better circumstances, lead to a meaningful reform that brings more happiness to the masses than they have experienced before. [204]
THEOSOPHY AND ASCETICISM.
Enq. I have heard people say that your rules require all members to be vegetarians, celibates, and rigid ascetics; but you have not told me anything of the sort yet. Can you tell the truth once for all about this?
Inquiry. I’ve heard some people say that your rules require all members to be vegetarians, celibate, and strict ascetics, but you haven’t told me anything like that yet. Can you clarify this once and for all?
Theo. The truth is that our rules require nothing of the kind. The Theosophical Society does not even expect, far less require of any of its members that they should be ascetics in any way, except—if you call that asceticism—that they should try and benefit other people and be unselfish in their own lives.
Theo. The truth is that our rules don’t ask for anything like that. The Theosophical Society doesn’t even expect, let alone require, any of its members to be ascetics in any way, except—if you consider that asceticism—wanting to help others and being selfless in their own lives.
Enq. But still many of your members are strict vegetarians, and openly avow their intention of remaining unmarried. This, too, is most often the case with those who take a prominent part in connection with the work of your Society.
Inquiry. But many of your members are strict vegetarians and openly express their intention to stay unmarried. This is especially true for those who are actively involved in the work of your Society.
Theo. That is only natural, because most of our really earnest workers are members of the Inner Section of the Society, which I told you about before.
Theo. That's just how it is, since most of our dedicated workers are part of the Inner Section of the Society, which I mentioned earlier.
Enq. Oh! then you do require ascetic practices in that Inner Section?
Inquiry. Oh! So, you do need some self-discipline in that Inner Section?
Theo. No; we do not require or enjoin them even there; but I see that I had better give you an explanation of our views on the subject of asceticism in general, and then you will understand about vegetarianism and so on.
Theo. No; we don’t require or encourage them even there; but I see that I should explain our views on asceticism in general, and then you’ll understand about vegetarianism and everything else.
Enq. Please proceed.
Enq. Go ahead.
Theo. As I have already told you, most people who become really earnest students of Theosophy, and active workers in our Society, wish to do more than study theoretically the truths we teach. They wish to know the truth by their own direct [205] personal experience, and to study Occultism with the object of acquiring the wisdom and power, which they feel that they need in order to help others, effectually and judiciously, instead of blindly and at haphazard. Therefore, sooner or later, they join the Inner Section.
Theo. As I've already mentioned, most people who become serious students of Theosophy and actively participate in our Society want to do more than just study the truths we teach in theory. They want to know the truth through their own direct [205] personal experience and to explore Occultism with the aim of gaining the wisdom and power they believe they need to effectively and wisely help others, rather than doing so blindly and randomly. So, eventually, they join the Inner Section.
Enq. But you said that “ascetic practices” are not obligatory even in that Inner Section?
Inquiry. But you said that "ascetic practices" aren't required even in that Inner Section?
Theo. No more they are; but the first thing which the members learn there is a true conception of the relation of the body, or physical sheath, to the inner, the true man. The relation and mutual interaction between these two aspects of human nature are explained and demonstrated to them, so that they soon become imbued with the supreme importance of the inner man over the outer case or body. They are taught that blind unintelligent asceticism is mere folly; that such conduct as that of St. Labro which I spoke of before, or that of the Indian Fakirs and jungle ascetics, who cut, burn and macerate their bodies in the most cruel and horrible manner, is simply self-torture for selfish ends, i.e., to develop will-power, but is perfectly useless for the purpose of assisting true spiritual, or Theosophic, development.
Theo. They no longer exist; but the first thing the members learn there is a true understanding of the relationship between the body, or physical form, and the inner self, the real person. The connection and interaction between these two aspects of human nature are explained and demonstrated to them, so they quickly grasp the essential importance of the inner self over the outer body. They are taught that mindless and ignorant asceticism is just foolishness; that behaviors like those of St. Labro, which I mentioned earlier, or those of Indian Fakirs and jungle ascetics who harm their bodies in cruel and horrific ways, are simply self-inflicted pain for selfish reasons, i.e., to build willpower, but are completely ineffective for true spiritual or Theosophic growth.
Enq. I see, you regard only moral asceticism as necessary. It is as a means to an end, that end being the perfect equilibrium of the inner nature of man, and the attainment of complete mastery over the body with all its passions and desires?
Inquiry. I understand, you consider only moral self-discipline as essential. It's a way to achieve a goal, which is to find perfect balance in a person's inner nature and to gain complete control over the body and all its urges and wants?
Theo. Just so. But these means must be used intelligently and wisely, not blindly and foolishly; like an athlete who is training and preparing for a great contest, not like the miser who starves himself into illness that he may gratify his passion for gold.
Theo. Exactly. But these resources must be used smartly and wisely, not carelessly and foolishly; like an athlete who is training and getting ready for a big competition, not like a miser who deprives himself to satisfy his obsession with money.
Enq. I understand now your general idea; but let us see how you apply it in practice. How about vegetarianism, for instance?
Inquiry. I get your main point now; but let's look at how you put it into action. What about vegetarianism, for example?
Theo. One of the great German scientists has shown that every kind of animal tissue, however you may cook it, still retains certain marked characteristics of the animal which it belonged to, which characteristics can be recognised. And apart [206] from that, every one knows by the taste what meat he is eating. We go a step farther, and prove that when the flesh of animals is assimilated by man as food, it imparts to him, physiologically, some of the characteristics of the animal it came from. Moreover, occult science teaches and proves this to its students by ocular demonstration, showing also that this “coarsening” or “animalizing” effect on man is greatest from the flesh of the larger animals, less for birds, still less for fish and other cold-blooded animals, and least of all when he eats only vegetables.
Theo One of the great German scientists has shown that every kind of animal tissue, no matter how you cook it, still keeps certain distinct characteristics of the animal it came from, which can be recognized. And aside from that, everyone knows by taste what meat they are eating. We take it a step further and prove that when humans digest animal flesh as food, it translates physiologically into some of the characteristics of that animal. Additionally, occult science teaches and demonstrates this to its students through visual evidence, showing that this “coarsening” or “animalizing” effect on humans is strongest from larger animals, less so for birds, even less for fish and other cold-blooded creatures, and least of all when consuming only vegetables.
Enq. Then he had better not eat at all?
Inquiry. Then he shouldn't eat at all?
Theo. If he could live without eating, of course it would. But as the matter stands, he must eat to live, and so we advise really earnest students to eat such food as will least clog and weight their brains and bodies, and will have the smallest effect in hampering and retarding the development of their intuition, their inner faculties and powers.
Theo. If he could live without eating, that would be great. But since he has to eat to survive, we recommend that serious students choose foods that won’t weigh them down or slow down their brains and bodies, and that will least interfere with the development of their intuition and inner abilities.
Enq. Then you do not adopt all the arguments which vegetarians in general are in the habit of using?
Inquiry. So, you don't agree with all the arguments that vegetarians usually use?
Theo. Certainly not. Some of their arguments are very weak, and often based on assumptions which are quite false. But, on the other hand, many of the things they say are quite true. For instance, we believe that much disease, and especially the great predisposition to disease which is becoming so marked a feature in our time, is very largely due to the eating of meat, and especially of tinned meats. But it would take too long to go thoroughly into this question of vegetarianism on its merits; so please pass on to something else.
Theo. Definitely not. Some of their points are pretty weak and often based on completely false assumptions. However, many things they say are actually true. For example, we think that a lot of illnesses, and especially the increasing tendency toward illness that we're seeing today, are largely caused by eating meat, particularly canned meat. But it's going to take too long to fully discuss the merits of vegetarianism, so let’s move on to something else.
Enq. One question more. What are your members of the Inner Section to do with regard to their food when they are ill?
Inquiry. One more question. What should your members of the Inner Section do about their food when they’re not feeling well?
Theo. Follow the best practical advice they can get, of course. Don’t you grasp yet that we never impose any hard-and-fast obligations in this respect? Remember once for all that in all such questions we take a rational, and never a fanatical, view [207] of things. If from illness or long habit a man cannot go without meat, why, by all means let him eat it. It is no crime; it will only retard his progress a little; for after all is said and done, the purely bodily actions and functions are of far less importance than what a man thinks and feels, what desires he encourages in his mind, and allows to take root and grow there.
Theo. Of course, they should follow the best practical advice they can find. Don’t you realize that we never impose strict obligations in this regard? Remember that we always take a rational, not a fanatical, approach to these matters. If a person can't go without meat due to illness or habit, then they should definitely eat it. It’s not a crime; it will only slow down their progress a bit. After all, the purely physical actions and functions are far less important than what a person thinks and feels, the desires they nurture in their mind, and allow to take root and grow there.
Enq. Then with regard to the use of wine and spirits, I suppose you do not advise people to drink them?
Enquiry. So, about drinking wine and spirits, I guess you don't recommend that people consume them?
Theo. They are worse for his moral and spiritual growth than meat, for alcohol in all its forms has a direct, marked, and very deleterious influence on man’s psychic condition. Wine and spirit drinking is only less destructive to the development of the inner powers, than the habitual use of hashish, opium, and similar drugs.
Theo. They are worse for his moral and spiritual growth than meat, because alcohol in all its forms has a direct, significant, and very harmful effect on a person's mental state. Drinking wine and spirits is only slightly less damaging to the growth of inner strengths than the regular use of hashish, opium, and similar drugs.
THEOSOPHY AND MARRIAGE.
Enq. Now to another question; must a man marry or remain a celibate?
Inquiry. Now to another question: must a man marry or stay single?
Theo. It depends on the kind of man you mean. If you refer to one who intends to live in the world, one who, even though a good, earnest Theosophist, and an ardent worker for our cause, still has ties and wishes which bind him to the world, who, in short, does not feel that he has done for ever with what men call life, and that he desires one thing and one thing only—to know the truth, and to be able to help others—then for such a one I say there is no reason why he should not marry, if he likes to take the risks of that lottery where there are so many more blanks than prizes. Surely you cannot believe us so absurd and fanatical as to preach against marriage altogether? On the contrary, save in a few exceptional cases of practical Occultism, marriage is the only remedy against immorality.
Theo. It depends on the type of man you mean. If you’re talking about someone who plans to live in the world, someone who, despite being a dedicated Theosophist and a passionate supporter of our cause, still has connections and desires that tie him to the world, someone who doesn’t feel like he’s completely done with what people call life, and who wants just one thing—to know the truth and to help others—then I’d say there’s no reason he can’t get married if he’s willing to take the risks of that lottery where there are way more blanks than prizes. Surely, you don’t really think we’re so ridiculous and extreme as to preach against marriage altogether? On the contrary, except in a few rare cases of practical Occultism, marriage is the only solution to combat immorality.
Enq. But why cannot one acquire this knowledge and power when living a married life? [208]
Inquiry. But why can't someone gain this knowledge and power while living a married life? [208]
Theo. My dear sir, I cannot go into physiological questions with you; but I can give you an obvious and, I think, a sufficient answer, which will explain to you the moral reasons we give for it. Can a man serve two masters? No! Then it is equally impossible for him to divide his attention between the pursuit of Occultism and a wife. If he tries to, he will assuredly fail in doing either properly; and, let me remind you, practical Occultism is far too serious and dangerous a study for a man to take up, unless he is in the most deadly earnest, and ready to sacrifice all, himself first of all, to gain his end. But this does not apply to the members of our Inner Section. I am only referring to those who are determined to tread that path of discipleship which leads to the highest goal. Most, if not all of those who join our Inner Section, are only beginners, preparing themselves in this life to enter in reality upon that path in lives to come.
Theo. My dear sir, I can’t discuss physiological questions with you; however, I can give you a clear and, I believe, adequate answer that will explain the moral reasons we provide for it. Can a person serve two masters? No! It’s just as impossible for someone to split their focus between the pursuit of Occultism and a spouse. If they attempt to do so, they will certainly fail to succeed at either. And let me remind you, practical Occultism is far too serious and risky a subject for anyone to pursue unless they are fully committed and willing to sacrifice everything, themselves first of all, to achieve their goal. But this doesn’t apply to the members of our Inner Section. I’m only talking about those who are resolved to follow that path of discipleship that leads to the highest achievement. Most, if not all, of those who join our Inner Section are just beginners, preparing themselves in this life to genuinely embark on that path in future lives.
THEOSOPHY AND EDUCATION.
Enq. One of your strongest arguments for the inadequacy of the existing forms of religion in the West, as also to some extent the materialistic philosophy which is now so popular, but which you seem to consider as an abomination of desolation, is the large amount of misery and wretchedness which undeniably exists, especially in our great cities. But surely you must recognize how much has been, and is being done to remedy this state of things by the spread of education and the diffusion of intelligence.
Inquiry. One of your main points about how inadequate the current religions in the West are, along with the materialistic philosophy that's become so popular but that you see as a complete disaster, is the significant amount of suffering and hardship that clearly exists, particularly in our big cities. But you must acknowledge how much has been, and is being, done to improve this situation through the expansion of education and the spread of knowledge.
Theo. The future generations will hardly thank you for such a “diffusion of intelligence,” nor will your present education do much good to the poor starving masses.
Theo. Future generations will barely thank you for this “sharing of knowledge,” and your current education won’t do much for the struggling, starving masses.
Enq. Ah! but you must give us time. It is only a few years since we began to educate the people.
Inquiry. Ah! But you need to give us time. It’s only been a few years since we started educating the people.
Theo. And what, pray, has your Christian religion been doing ever since the fifteenth century, once you acknowledge that the education of the masses has not been attempted till now—the very work, if ever there could be one, which a Christian, i.e., a Christ-following church and people, ought to perform? [209]
Theo. So what has your Christian religion been doing since the fifteenth century, given that you recognize that the education of the masses hasn’t really been tried until now—the very task that a Christian, meaning a church and people following Christ, should take on? [209]
Enq. Well, you may be right; but now—
Inquiry. Well, you might be correct; but now—
Theo. Just let us consider this question of education from a broad standpoint, and I will prove to you that you are doing harm not good, with many of your boasted improvements. The schools for the poorer children, though far less useful than they ought to be, are good in contrast with the vile surroundings to which they are doomed by your modern Society. The infusion of a little practical Theosophy would help a hundred times more in life the poor suffering masses than all this infusion of (useless) intelligence.
Theo. Let’s look at the issue of education from a broader perspective, and I’ll show you that many of the improvements you brag about are actually doing more harm than good. The schools for less fortunate children, while not nearly as effective as they should be, are still preferable compared to the terrible conditions imposed on them by your modern society. A little practical Theosophy would benefit the struggling masses far more in life than all this injection of (unhelpful) knowledge.
Enq. But, really——
Enq. But seriously—
Theo. Let me finish, please. You have opened a subject on which we Theosophists feel deeply, and I must have my say. I quite agree that there is a great advantage to a small child bred in the slums, having the gutter for playground, and living amid continued coarseness of gesture and word, in being placed daily in a bright, clean school-room hung with pictures, and often gay with flowers. There it is taught to be clean, gentle, orderly; there it learns to sing and to play; has toys that awaken its intelligence; learns to use its fingers deftly; is spoken to with a smile instead of a frown; is gently rebuked or coaxed instead of cursed. All this humanises the children, arouses their brains, and renders them susceptible to intellectual and moral influences. The schools are not all they might be and ought to be; but, compared with the homes, they are paradises; and they slowly are reacting on the homes. But while this is true of many of the Board schools, your system deserves the worst one can say of it.
Theo. Please let me finish. You've brought up a topic that we Theosophists care about deeply, and I need to share my thoughts. I completely agree that there’s a significant benefit for a small child raised in the slums, playing in the gutter and surrounded by roughness in behavior and language, being placed every day in a bright, clean classroom filled with pictures and often decorated with flowers. In that environment, children are taught to be clean, kind, and organized; they learn to sing and play; they have toys that spark their curiosity; they learn to use their hands skillfully; they are met with smiles instead of scowls; they are gently corrected or encouraged rather than scolded. All of this helps to civilize the children, stimulates their minds, and makes them open to intellectual and moral influences. The schools aren't perfect and could be much better; however, in comparison to their homes, they are like paradise, and they are slowly making a positive impact on the homes. Yet, while this is true for many of the Board schools, your system deserves all the criticism it can get.
Enq. So be it; go on.
Enq. Fine; continue.
Theo. What is the real object of modern education? Is it to cultivate and develop the mind in the right direction; to teach the disinherited and hapless people to carry with fortitude the burden of life (allotted them by Karma); to strengthen their will; to inculcate in them the love of one’s neighbour and the feeling of mutual interdependence and brotherhood; and thus to train and form the character for practical life? Not a bit of it. And yet, [210] these are undeniably the objects of all true education. No one denies it; all your educationalists admit it, and talk very big indeed on the subject. But what is the practical result of their action? Every young man and boy, nay, every one of the younger generation of schoolmasters will answer: “The object of modern education is to pass examinations,” a system not to develop right emulation, but to generate and breed jealousy, envy, hatred almost, in young people for one another, and thus train them for a life of ferocious selfishness and struggle for honours and emoluments instead of kindly feeling.
Theo. What is the real purpose of modern education? Is it to nurture and develop the mind in a positive way; to teach disadvantaged and unfortunate people to bear the burdens of life (assigned to them by Karma) with strength; to empower their will; to instill a love for one’s neighbor and a sense of interconnectedness and brotherhood; and thereby shape their character for real-life situations? Not at all. And yet, [210] these are undeniably the true goals of education. No one denies it; all educators agree and indeed speak grandly on the topic. But what is the actual outcome of their efforts? Every young man and boy, even every young schoolmaster, would reply: “The purpose of modern education is to pass exams,” a system that doesn’t foster healthy competition but instead breeds jealousy, envy, and almost hatred among young people, preparing them for a life of ruthless selfishness and a struggle for honors and rewards instead of compassion.
Enq. I must admit you are right there.
Inquiry. I have to say you’re right about that.
Theo. And what are these examinations—the terror of modern boyhood and youth? They are simply a method of classification by which the results of your school teaching are tabulated. In other words, they form the practical application of the modern science methods to the genus homo, qua intellection. Now “science” teaches that intellect is a result of the mechanical interaction of the brain-stuff; therefore it is only logical that modern education should be almost entirely mechanical—a sort of automatic machine for the fabrication of intellect by the ton. Very little experience of examinations is enough to show that the education they produce is simply a training of the physical memory, and, sooner or later, all your schools will sink to this level. As to any real, sound cultivation of the thinking and reasoning power, it is simply impossible while everything has to be judged by the results as tested by competitive examinations. Again, school training is of the very greatest importance in forming character, especially in its moral bearing. Now, from first to last, your modern system is based on the so-called scientific revelations: “The struggle for existence” and the “survival of the fittest.” All through his early life, every man has these driven into him by practical example and experience, as well as by direct teaching, till it is impossible to eradicate from his mind the idea that “self,” the lower, personal, animal self, is the end-all, and be-all, of life. Here you get the great source of all the after-misery, crime, and heartless selfishness, which you admit as much as I do. Selfishness, as said over and over again, is the curse of humanity, and the prolific parent of all the evils and crimes in this life; and it is your schools which are the hotbeds of such selfishness. [211]
Theo. So what are these exams—the nightmare of modern boys and young people? They’re just a way to sort out the results of your schooling. In other words, they’re the practical application of contemporary scientific methods to the human mind. Now “science” teaches that intellect comes from the mechanical interactions of the brain; so it makes sense that modern education is almost entirely mechanical—a kind of automated system for churning out intellect by the masses. A little bit of experience with these exams shows that the education they lead to is mainly about training physical memory, and eventually, all schools will end up at that level. As for any genuine, solid development of thinking and reasoning skills, that's simply impossible when everything is judged by results from competitive exams. Moreover, school education is incredibly important for shaping character, especially its moral aspects. Now, from start to finish, your modern system relies on the so-called scientific ideas: “The struggle for existence” and “survival of the fittest.” Throughout their early lives, everyone is bombarded with these concepts through real-life examples and experiences, as well as direct teaching, until it’s impossible to shake the belief that “self,” the base, personal, animalistic self, is the ultimate purpose of life. This is where all the subsequent misery, crime, and heartless selfishness emerge, which you acknowledge just as I do. Selfishness, as has been repeated countless times, is the curse of humanity and the main source of all the evils and crimes in this life; and it’s your schools that are the breeding grounds for such selfishness. [211]
Enq. That is all very fine as generalities, but I should like a few facts, and to learn also how this can be remedied.
Inquiry. That sounds great in theory, but I’d like some specific facts and to know how we can fix this.
Theo. Very well, I will try and satisfy you. There are three great divisions of scholastic establishments, board, middle-class and public schools, running up the scale from the most grossly commercial to the idealistic classical, with many permutations and combinations. The practical commercial begets the modern side, and the ancient and orthodox classical reflects its heavy respectability even as far as the School Board pupil teacher’s establishments. Here we plainly see the scientific and material commercial supplanting the effete orthodox and classical. Neither is the reason very far to seek. The objects of this branch of education are, then, pounds, shillings, and pence, the summum bonum of the XIXth century. Thus, the energies generated by the brain molecules of its adherents are all concentrated on one point, and are, therefore, to some extent, an organized army of educated and speculative intellects of the minority of men, trained against the hosts of the ignorant, simple-minded masses doomed to be vampirised, lived and sat upon by their intellectually stronger brethren. Such training is not only untheosophical, it is simply UNCHRISTIAN. Result: The direct outcome of this branch of education is an overflooding of the market with money-making machines, with heartless selfish men—animals—who have been most carefully trained to prey on their fellows and take advantage of the ignorance of their weaker brethren!
Theo Alright, I’ll do my best to satisfy you. There are three main types of educational institutions: private, middle-class, and public schools, ranging from the most commercial to the idealistic classical, with many variations in between. The practical commercial category gives rise to the modern aspect, while the traditional classical ones reflect a certain old-fashioned respectability, even down to the School Board pupil teacher establishments. It’s clear that scientific and materialistic approaches are taking over the outdated orthodox and classical methods. The reasons for this shift are not hard to find. The goals of this education system focus on money—pounds, shillings, and pence—the ultimate desire of the 19th century. As a result, the intellectual energy of its supporters is concentrated in one direction, creating a somewhat organized group of “educated” and speculative thinkers who are a minority, preparing to combat the hordes of ignorant, simple-minded individuals who suffer under the exploitation of their more intellectually adept peers. This kind of training is not just unphilosophical; it’s simply UNCHRISTIAN. The result? An overwhelming number of money-making machines flooding the market, producing cold-hearted, selfish individuals—practically animals—who have been meticulously trained to prey on their fellow humans and exploit the ignorance of their less fortunate counterparts!
Enq. Well, but you cannot assert that of our great public schools, at any rate?
Inquiry. Well, you can't say that about our big public schools, can you?
Theo. Not exactly, it is true. But though the form is different, the animating spirit is the same: untheosophical and unchristian, whether Eton and Harrow turn out scientists or divines and theologians. [212]
Theo. That's true, but even though the form is different, the underlying spirit remains the same: not rooted in theosophy and not Christian, whether Eton and Harrow produce scientists or religious leaders and theologians. [212]
Enq. Surely you don’t mean to call Eton and Harrow “commercial”?
Inquiry. You can't be serious about calling Eton and Harrow "commercial," can you?
Theo. No. Of course the Classical system is above all things respectable, and in the present day is productive of some good. It does still remain the favourite at our great public schools, where not only an intellectual, but also a social education is obtainable. It is, therefore, of prime importance that the dull boys of aristocratic and wealthy parents should go to such schools to meet the rest of the young life of the “blood” and money classes. But unfortunately there is a huge competition even for entrance; for the moneyed classes are increasing, and poor but clever boys seek to enter the public schools by the rich scholarships, both at the schools themselves and from them to the Universities.
Theo. No. Obviously, the Classical system is, above all, respectable, and today it still provides some benefits. It remains the preferred choice at our prestigious public schools, where students can receive both an intellectual and social education. Therefore, it’s crucial for the less bright sons of aristocrats and wealthy families to attend these schools to interact with the rest of the young people from the “blood” and money classes. Unfortunately, there’s intense competition even for entry; the wealthy classes are growing, and clever but less fortunate boys are trying to gain admission to public schools through the generous scholarships available, both at the schools and for entry into the Universities.
Enq. According to this view, the wealthier “dullards” have to work even harder than their poorer fellows?
Inquiry. According to this perspective, the wealthier “dullards” have to work even harder than their poorer counterparts?
Theo. It is so. But, strange to say, the faithful of the cult of the “Survival of the fittest” do not practice their creed; for their whole exertion is to make the naturally unfit supplant the fit. Thus, by bribes of large sums of money, they allure the best teachers from their natural pupils to mechanicalise their naturally unfit progeny into professions which they uselessly overcrowd.
Theo. That's true. But oddly enough, the followers of the “Survival of the fittest” don't actually live by their beliefs; instead, they focus on making the naturally unfit replace the fit. They entice the best teachers away from their original students with large sums of money, in order to turn their naturally unfit children into professionals who just end up overcrowding the fields.
Enq. And you attribute all this to what?
Inquiry. So, you think all of this is due to what?
Theo. All this is owing to the perniciousness of a system which turns out goods to order, irrespective of the natural proclivities and talents of the youth. The poor little candidate for this progressive paradise of learning, comes almost straight from the nursery to the treadmill of a preparatory school for sons of gentlemen. Here he is immediately seized upon by the workmen of the materio-intellectual factory, and crammed with Latin, French and Greek Accidence, Dates and Tables, so that if he have any natural genius it is rapidly squeezed out of him by the rollers of what Carlyle has so well-called “dead vocables.” [213]
Theo. All this is due to the harmfulness of a system that produces goods to order, regardless of young people's natural aptitudes and talents. The poor little candidate for this so-called paradise of learning goes almost directly from the nursery to the grind of a prep school for boys from wealthy families. Here, he is immediately taken hold of by the workers of the material-intellectual factory and stuffed with Latin, French, and Greek grammar, dates, and tables, so that if he has any natural talent, it is quickly squeezed out of him by the machinery of what Carlyle aptly called “dead words.” [213]
Enq. But surely he is taught something besides “dead vocables,” and much of that which may lead him direct to Theosophy, if not entirely into the Theosophical Society?
Inquiry. But surely he learns more than just “empty words,” and a lot of that could guide him straight to Theosophy, if not completely into the Theosophical Society?
Theo. Not much. For of history, he will attain only sufficient knowledge of his own particular nation to fit him with a steel armour of prejudice against all other peoples, and be steeped in the foul cess-pools of chronicled national hate and blood-thirstiness; and surely, you would not call that—Theosophy?
Theo. Not much. Because of history, he'll gain just enough knowledge about his own country to wear a suit of prejudice against all other nations, and be stuck in the disgusting pits of ongoing national hatred and bloodlust; and surely, you wouldn't call that—Theosophy?
Enq. What are your further objections?
Enq. What are your additional objections?
Theo. Added to this is a smattering of selected, so-called, Biblical facts, from the study of which all intellect is eliminated. It is simply a memory lesson, the “Why” of the teacher being a “Why” of circumstances and not of reason.
Theo. On top of this, there's a collection of chosen, so-called Biblical facts, from which all reasoning is removed. It's just a memory exercise, with the teacher's "Why" being based on circumstances rather than logic.
Enq. Yes; but I have heard you congratulate yourself at the ever-increasing number of the Agnostics and Atheists in our day, so that it appears that even people trained in the system you abuse so heartily do learn to think and reason for themselves.
Inquiry. Yes; but I've heard you brag about how the number of Agnostics and Atheists is growing these days, which suggests that even those educated in the system you criticize so much do learn to think and reason for themselves.
Theo. Yes; but it is rather owing to a healthy reaction from that system than due to it. We prefer immeasurably more in our Society Agnostics, and even rank Atheists, to bigots of whatever religion. An Agnostic’s mind is ever opened to the truth; whereas the latter blinds the bigot like the sun does an owl. The best—i.e., the most truth-loving, philanthropic, and honest—of our Fellows were, and are, Agnostics and Atheists (disbelievers in a personal God). But there are no free-thinking boys and girls, and generally early training will leave its mark behind in the shape of a cramped and distorted mind. A proper and sane system of education should produce the most vigorous and liberal mind, strictly trained in logical and accurate thought, and not in blind faith. How can you ever expect good results, while you pervert the reasoning faculty of your children by bidding them believe in the miracles of the Bible on Sunday, while for the six other days of the week you teach them that such things are scientifically impossible? [214]
Theo. Yes; but that’s more about a healthy reaction to that system than because of it. We prefer Agnostics and even outright Atheists in our Society far more than bigots from any religion. An Agnostic’s mind is always open to the truth, while a bigot is blinded by their beliefs like an owl is by the sun. The best—i.e., the most truth-seeking, philanthropic, and honest—of our members have been and still are Agnostics and Atheists (those who don’t believe in a personal God). But there are no free-thinking boys and girls, and typically early education leaves a mark that turns into a cramped and distorted mind. A proper and sensible education should foster a vigorous and open mind, trained in logical and precise thinking, not in blind faith. How can you expect to see good outcomes when you confuse your children's reasoning abilities by making them believe in the miracles of the Bible on Sunday while teaching them that such things are scientifically impossible for the other six days of the week? [214]
Enq. What would you have, then?
Enq. What do you want?
Theo. If we had money, we would found schools which would turn out something else than reading and writing candidates for starvation. Children should above all be taught self-reliance, love for all men, altruism, mutual charity, and more than anything else, to think and reason for themselves. We would reduce the purely mechanical work of the memory to an absolute minimum, and devote the time to the development and training of the inner senses, faculties and latent capacities. We would endeavour to deal with each child as a unit, and to educate it so as to produce the most harmonious and equal unfoldment of its powers, in order that its special aptitudes should find their full natural development. We should aim at creating free men and women, free intellectually, free morally, unprejudiced in all respects, and above all things, unselfish. And we believe that much if not all of this could be obtained by proper and truly theosophical education.
Theo. If we had money, we would start schools that would produce more than just reading and writing students who are doomed to be poor. Children should primarily be taught self-reliance, love for all people, altruism, mutual support, and most importantly, to think and reason for themselves. We would minimize rote memorization to an absolute minimum and dedicate time to developing and training their inner senses, skills, and hidden abilities. We would strive to treat each child as an individual and educate them to achieve the most balanced and equal growth of their abilities, so their unique talents could be fully developed. Our goal would be to create free men and women—intellectually free, morally free, unbiased in every way, and above all, selfless. We believe that much, if not all, of this could be achieved through proper and truly theosophical education.
WHY, THEN, IS THERE SO MUCH PREJUDICE AGAINST THE T.S.?
Enq. If Theosophy is even half of what you say, why should there exist such a terrible ill-feeling against it? This is even more of a problem than anything else.
Inquiry. If Theosophy is even half of what you say, why is there such a strong dislike for it? This is more of a problem than anything else.
Theo. It is; but you must bear in mind how many powerful adversaries we have aroused ever since the formation of our Society. As I just said, if the Theosophical movement were one of those numerous modern crazes, as harmless at the end as they are evanescent, it would be simply laughed at—as it is now by those who still do not understand its real purport—and left severely alone. But it is nothing of the kind. Intrinsically, Theosophy is the most serious movement of this age; and one, moreover, which threatens the very life of most of the time-honoured humbugs, prejudices, and social evils of the day—those evils which fatten and make happy the upper ten and their imitators and sycophants, the wealthy dozens of the middle classes, while they positively crush and starve out of existence the millions of the poor. Think of this, and you will easily understand the reason of such a relentless persecution by those others who, more observant and perspicacious, do see the true nature of Theosophy, and therefore dread it. [215]
Theo It is; but you have to consider how many powerful enemies we've stirred up since our Society was formed. As I mentioned earlier, if the Theosophical movement were just one of those many modern fads, as harmless in the end as they are fleeting, it would simply be laughed at—as it is now by those who still don’t get its true meaning—and left completely alone. But that’s not the case. At its core, Theosophy is the most serious movement of this time; and one that poses a real threat to the longstanding deceptions, biases, and social issues of today—issues that benefit and satisfy the upper class and their imitators and followers, the wealthy few in the middle class, while they absolutely crush and starve the millions of the poor. Keep this in mind, and you will easily grasp why we face such relentless attacks from those who, being more observant and insightful, recognize the true nature of Theosophy and therefore fear it. [215]
Enq. Do you mean to tell me that it is because a few have understood what Theosophy leads to, that they try to crush the movement? But if Theosophy leads only to good, surely you cannot be prepared to utter such a terrible accusation of perfidious heartlessness and treachery even against those few?
Inquire. Are you really saying that just because a few people understand where Theosophy is headed, they want to shut down the whole movement? But if Theosophy is only about good things, you can't seriously be ready to make such a horrible accusation of cruel-hearted betrayal against even those few, right?
Theo. I am so prepared, on the contrary. I do not call the enemies we have had to battle with during the first nine or ten years of the Society’s existence either powerful or “dangerous”; but only those who have arisen against us in the last three or four years. And these neither speak, write nor preach against Theosophy, but work in silence and behind the backs of the foolish puppets who act as their visible marionnettes. Yet if invisible to most of the members of our Society, they are well known to the true “Founders” and the protectors of our Society. But they must remain for certain reasons unnamed at present.
Theo. I'm actually very prepared. I don't consider the enemies we've faced during the first nine or ten years of the Society's existence to be particularly powerful or "dangerous." Rather, it's those who have emerged against us in the last three or four years that pose a real threat. These individuals don't openly speak, write, or preach against Theosophy; instead, they operate quietly and behind the backs of the foolish puppets who act as their visible marionnettes. While they might be invisible to most members of our Society, the true "Founders" and protectors of our Society are well aware of them. However, for certain reasons, we cannot name them at this time.
Enq. And are they known to many of you, or to yourself alone?
Inquiry. Are many of you aware of this, or is it just you?
Theo. I never said I knew them. I may or may not know them—but I know of them, and this is sufficient; and I defy them to do their worst. They may achieve great mischief and throw confusion into our ranks, especially among the faint-hearted, and those who can judge only by appearances. They will not crush the Society, do what they may. Apart from these truly dangerous enemies—“dangerous,” however, only to those Theosophists who are unworthy of the name, and whose place is rather outside than within the T.S.—the number of our opponents is more than considerable.
Theo. I never said I knew them. I might know them, or I might not—but I know of them, and that's enough for me; and I challenge them to do their worst. They might cause a lot of trouble and create chaos in our group, especially among the weak-hearted and those who only judge based on what they see. They won't defeat the Society, no matter what they do. Aside from these truly dangerous enemies—who are “dangerous,” only to those Theosophists who aren't worthy of the title, and who belong more outside than within the T.S.—the number of our opponents is quite significant.
Enq. Can you name these, at least, if you will not speak of the others?
Inquiry. Can you at least name these, even if you won't talk about the others?
Theo. Of course I can. We have to contend against (1) the hatred of the Spiritualists, American, English, and French; (2) the constant opposition of the clergy of all denominations; [216] (3) especially the relentless hatred and persecution of the missionaries in India; (4) this led to the famous and infamous attack on our Theosophical Society by the Society for Psychical Research, an attack which was stirred up by a regular conspiracy organized by the missionaries in India. Lastly, we must count the defection of various prominent (?) members, for reasons I have already explained, all of whom have contributed their utmost to increase the prejudice against us.
Theo. Of course I can. We have to deal with (1) the hostility from Spiritualists in America, England, and France; (2) the ongoing opposition from clergy across all faiths; [216] (3) especially the relentless hatred and persecution from missionaries in India; (4) this led to the well-known and controversial attack on our Theosophical Society by the Society for Psychical Research, an attack fueled by a coordinated effort by the missionaries in India. Lastly, we must consider the defection of several prominent members, for reasons I've already mentioned, all of whom have done their best to fuel the prejudice against us.
Enq. Cannot you give me more details about these, so that I may know what to answer when asked—a brief history of the Society, in short; and why the world believes all this?
Inquiry. Can you provide me with more details about these things, so I’ll know how to respond when asked—a brief history of the Society, basically; and why the world believes all of this?
Theo. The reason is simple. Most outsiders knew absolutely nothing of the Society itself, its motives, objects or beliefs. From its very beginning the world has seen in Theosophy nothing but certain marvellous phenomena, in which two-thirds of the non-spiritualists do not believe. Very soon the Society came to be regarded as a body pretending to the possession of “miraculous” powers. The world never realised that the Society taught absolute disbelief in miracle or even the possibility of such; that in the Society there were only a few people who possessed such psychic powers and but few who cared for them. Nor did it understand that the phenomena were never produced publicly, but only privately for friends, and merely given as an accessory, to prove by direct demonstration that such things could be produced without dark rooms, spirits, mediums, or any of the usual paraphernalia. Unfortunately, this misconception was greatly strengthened and exaggerated by the first book on the subject which excited much attention in Europe—Mr. Sinnett’s “Occult World.” If this work did much to bring the Society into prominence, it attracted still more obloquy, derision and misrepresentation upon the hapless heroes and heroine thereof. Of this the author was more than warned in the Occult World, but did not pay attention to the prophecy—for such it was, though half-veiled.
Theo. The reason is simple. Most outsiders knew nothing about the Society itself, its motives, goals, or beliefs. From the very start, the world saw Theosophy as nothing more than certain miraculous phenomena, which two-thirds of non-spiritualists don’t believe in. Soon, the Society was viewed as a group pretending to have “miraculous” powers. The world never realized that the Society actually taught a complete disbelief in miracles or even the possibility of them; there were only a few people in the Society who had such psychic abilities and even fewer who were interested in them. It also didn’t understand that the phenomena were never shown publicly, but were only performed privately for friends, serving merely as an addition to demonstrate directly that such things could happen without dark rooms, spirits, mediums, or any of the usual equipment. Unfortunately, this misunderstanding was greatly amplified by the first book on the topic that gained a lot of attention in Europe—Mr. Sinnett’s “Occult World.” While this book helped bring the Society into the spotlight, it also attracted even more criticism, mockery, and misrepresentation of the unfortunate heroes and heroine involved. The author was warned about this in the Occult World, but he didn’t heed the prophecy—which it was, albeit partially concealed.
Enq. For what, and since when, do the Spiritualists hate you? [217]
Inquiry. Why do the Spiritualists hate you, and how long has this been going on? [217]
Theo. From the first day of the Society’s existence. No sooner the fact became known that, as a body, the T.S. did not believe in communications with the spirits of the dead, but regarded the so-called “spirits” as, for the most part, astral reflections of disembodied personalities, shells, etc., than the Spiritualists conceived a violent hatred to us and especially to the Founders. This hatred found expression in every kind of slander, uncharitable personal remarks, and absurd misrepresentations of the Theosophical teachings in all the American Spiritualistic organs. For years we were persecuted, denounced and abused. This began in 1875 and continues to the present day. In 1879, the headquarters of the T.S. were transferred from New York to Bombay, India, and then permanently to Madras. When the first branch of our Society, the British T.S., was founded in London, the English Spiritualists came out in arms against us, as the Americans had done; and the French Spiritists followed suit.
Theo. From the very beginning of the Society’s existence. As soon as it became known that, as a group, the T.S. did not believe in communicating with the spirits of the dead and instead saw the so-called “spirits” as mostly astral reflections of disembodied personalities, shells, etc., the Spiritualists developed a deep-seated hatred for us, especially towards the Founders. This animosity was expressed through various forms of slander, unkind personal comments, and ridiculous misrepresentations of Theosophical teachings in all the American Spiritualistic publications. For years, we faced persecution, denunciation, and abuse. This started in 1875 and has continued up to now. In 1879, the headquarters of the T.S. moved from New York to Bombay, India, and then permanently to Madras. When the first branch of our Society, the British T.S., was established in London, the English Spiritualists rose up against us, just as the Americans had; the French Spiritists soon followed suit.
Enq. But why should the clergy be hostile to you, when, after all, the main tendency of the Theosophical doctrines is opposed to Materialism, the great enemy of all forms of religion in our day? Theo. The Clergy opposed us on the general principle that “He who is not with me is against me.” Since Theosophy does not agree with any one Sect or Creed, it is considered the enemy of all alike, because it teaches that they are all, more or less, mistaken. The missionaries in India hated and tried to crush us because they saw the flower of the educated Indian youth and the Brahmins, who are almost inaccessible to them, joining the Society in large numbers. And yet, apart from this general class hatred, the T.S. counts in its ranks many clergymen, and even one or two bishops.
Inquiry. But why would the clergy be against you when the main focus of Theosophical teachings directly opposes Materialism, which is the biggest threat to all forms of religion today? Theo. The clergy opposed us on the general principle that “He who is not with me is against me.” Since Theosophy doesn’t align with any specific Sect or Creed, it’s viewed as an enemy by all, because it suggests that they are all, to some extent, mistaken. The missionaries in India despised us and tried to eliminate us because they noticed that many educated Indian youths and Brahmins, who are usually inaccessible to them, were joining the Society in large numbers. Still, despite this widespread class resentment, the T.S. includes many clergymen in its ranks, and even a few bishops.
Enq. And what led the S.P.R. to take the field against you? You were both pursuing the same line of study, in some respects, and several of the Psychic Researchers belonged to your society.
Inquiry. Why did the S.P.R. decide to challenge you? In some ways, you were both exploring the same area of research, and a number of the Psychic Researchers were members of your society.
Theo. First of all we were very good friends with the leaders of the S.P.R.; but when the attack on the phenomena appeared in the Christian College Magazine, supported by the pretended revelations of a menial, the S.P.R. found that they [218] had compromised themselves by publishing in their “Proceedings” too many of the phenomena which had occurred in connection with the T.S. Their ambition is to pose as an authoritative and strictly scientific body; so that they had to choose between retaining that position by throwing overboard the T.S. and even trying to destroy it, and seeing themselves merged, in the opinion of the Sadducees of the grand monde, with the “credulous” Theosophists and Spiritualists. There was no way for them out of it, no two choices, and they chose to throw us overboard. It was a matter of dire necessity for them. But so hard pressed were they to find any apparently reasonable motive for the life of devotion and ceaseless labour led by the two Founders, and for the complete absence of any pecuniary profit or other advantage to them, that our enemies were obliged to resort to the thrice-absurd, eminently ridiculous, and now famous “Russian spy theory,” to explain this devotion. But the old saying, “The blood of the martyr is the seed of the Church,” proved once more correct. After the first shock of this attack, the T.S. doubled and tripled its numbers, but the bad impression produced still remains. A French author was right in saying, “Calomniez, calomniez toujours et encore, il en restera toujours quelque chose.” Therefore it is, that unjust prejudices are current, and that everything connected with the T.S., and especially with its Founders, is so falsely distorted, because based on malicious hearsay alone.
Theo. First of all, we were really good friends with the leaders of the S.P.R. But when the critique of the phenomena was published in the Christian College Magazine, backed by the supposed revelations of a servant, the S.P.R. realized that they had compromised themselves by publishing too many of the phenomena related to the T.S. They wanted to present themselves as an authoritative and strictly scientific organization, so they had to choose between maintaining that stance by abandoning the T.S. and even trying to destroy it, or being seen, in the eyes of the elite, as just another group of “naive” Theosophists and Spiritualists. They felt they had no real choice, and they picked the option of discarding us. It was essential for their survival. However, they struggled to find any believable reason for the deep commitment and tireless efforts of the two Founders, along with the complete lack of any financial gain or other benefits for themselves, that they resorted to the utterly ridiculous, now infamous “Russian spy theory” to explain this dedication. But the saying goes, “The blood of the martyr is the seed of the Church,” and it proved to be true once again. After the initial shock of this attack, the T.S. saw its numbers double and triple, but the negative impression still lingers. A French writer was right when he said, “Calomniez, calomniez toujours et encore, il en restera toujours quelque chose.” That’s why unjust prejudices persist, leading to everything related to the T.S., and particularly its Founders, being so badly misrepresented based solely on malicious gossip.
Enq. Yet in the 14 years during which the Society has existed, you must have had ample time and opportunity to show yourselves and your work in their true light?
Inquiry. Yet in the 14 years that the Society has been around, you should have had plenty of time and chances to showcase yourselves and your work in their true light?
Theo. How, or when, have we been given such an opportunity? Our most prominent members had an aversion to anything that looked like publicly justifying themselves. Their policy has ever been: “We must live it down”; and “What does it matter what the newspapers say, or people think?” The Society was too poor to send out public lecturers, and therefore the expositions of our views and [219] doctrines were confined to a few Theosophical works that met with success, but which people often misunderstood, or only knew of through hearsay. Our journals were, and still are, boycotted; our literary works ignored; and to this day no one seems even to feel quite certain whether the Theosophists are a kind of Serpent-and-Devil worshippers, or simply “Esoteric Buddhists”—whatever that may mean. It was useless for us to go on denying, day after day and year after year, every kind of inconceivable cock-and-bull stories about us; for, no sooner was one disposed of, than another, a still more absurd and malicious one, was born out of the ashes of the first. Unfortunately, human nature is so constituted that any good said of a person is immediately forgotten and never repeated. But one has only to utter a calumny, or to start a story—no matter how absurd, false or incredible it may be, if only it is connected with some unpopular character—for it to be successful and forthwith accepted as a historical fact. Like Don Basilio’s “Calumnia,” the rumour springs up, at first, as a soft gentle breeze hardly stirring the grass under your feet, and arising no one knows whence; then, in the shortest space of time, it is transformed into a strong wind, begins to blow a gale, and forthwith becomes a roaring storm! A calumny among news, is what an octopus is among fishes; it sucks into one’s mind, fastens upon our memory, which feeds upon it, leaving indelible marks even after the calumny has been bodily destroyed. A calumnious lie is the only master-key that will open any and every brain. It is sure to receive welcome and hospitality in every human mind, the highest as the lowest, if only a little prejudiced, and no matter from however base a quarter and motive it has started.
Theo. How did we get such an opportunity? Our most prominent members had a strong dislike for anything that resembled defending themselves in public. Their approach has always been: “We must move past it”; and “What does it matter what the newspapers say or what people think?” The Society was too broke to send out public speakers, so the explanations of our views and [219] doctrines were limited to a few successful Theosophical works, which people often misunderstood or only knew about through gossip. Our journals were, and still are, ignored; our literary works overlooked; and even now, people are unsure whether Theosophists are a sort of Serpent-and-Devil worshipers or just “Esoteric Buddhists”—whatever that means. It was pointless for us to keep denying, day after day and year after year, all kinds of ridiculous rumors about us; as soon as one was dismissed, another, even more absurd and malicious one, would emerge from its ashes. Unfortunately, human nature is such that any positive remarks about a person are quickly forgotten and never repeated. But as soon as a slander or a story is started—no matter how absurd, false, or unbelievable it is, as long as it’s linked to an unpopular figure—it is sure to thrive and be accepted as fact. Like Don Basilio’s “Calumny,” a rumor starts out softly, barely stirring the grass underfoot, and no one knows where it comes from; then, in no time, it transforms into a strong wind, gains momentum, and becomes a roaring storm! A slanderous rumor is like an octopus among fish; it sticks in your mind, clinging to our memory, which feeds on it, leaving lasting impressions even after the slander has been wiped out. A slanderous lie is the only universal key that will unlock any and every mind. It is sure to find acceptance in every human brain, from the highest to the lowest, as long as there’s a bit of prejudice, regardless of the lowly source or motive behind it.
Enq. Don’t you think your assertion altogether too sweeping? The Englishman has never been over-ready to believe in anything said, and our nation is proverbially known for its love of fair play. A lie has no legs to stand upon for long, and—
Inq. Don’t you think your statement is a bit too general? The Englishman has never been quick to believe everything they hear, and our country is famously known for its love of fair play. A lie can't last very long, and—
Theo. The Englishman is as ready to believe evil as a man of any other nation; for it is human nature, and not a national feature. As to lies, if they have no legs to stand upon, [220] according to the proverb, they have exceedingly rapid wings; and they can and do fly farther and wider than any other kind of news, in England as elsewhere. Remember lies and calumny are the only kind of literature we can always get gratis, and without paying any subscription. We can make the experiment if you like. Will you, who are so interested in Theosophical matters, and have heard so much about us, will you put me questions on as many of these rumours and “hearsays” as you can think of? I will answer you the truth, and nothing but the truth, subject to the strictest verification.
Theo. An Englishman is just as quick to believe in evil as anyone from any other country; it’s part of human nature, not a trait specific to a nation. As for lies, if they lack a solid foundation, [220] as the saying goes, they have incredibly fast wings; they can spread farther and faster than any other news, in England and beyond. Keep in mind that lies and slander are the only type of literature we can always access for free, without any subscription. We can test this if you want. You, who are so interested in Theosophical issues and have heard so much about us, will you ask me questions about as many of these rumors and "hearsays" as you can think of? I will tell you the truth, and only the truth, subject to the strictest verification.
Enq. Before we change the subject, let us have the whole truth on this one. Now, some writers have called your teachings “immoral and pernicious”; others, on the ground that many so-called “authorities” and Orientalists find in the Indian religions nothing but sex-worship in its many forms, accuse you of teaching nothing better than Phallic worship. They say that since modern Theosophy is so closely allied with Eastern, and particularly Indian, thought, it cannot be free from this taint. Occasionally, even, they go so far as to accuse European Theosophists of reviving the practices connected with this cult. How about this?
Inquiry. Before we switch topics, let’s get the full story on this. Some writers have labeled your teachings as “immoral and harmful”; others argue that many so-called “authorities” and Orientalists see nothing in Indian religions but various forms of sex-worship, claiming that you are merely teaching Phallic worship. They suggest that because modern Theosophy is so closely linked with Eastern, especially Indian, thought, it can’t escape this stigma. Occasionally, they even go as far as to say that European Theosophists are bringing back the practices associated with this cult. What do you think about this?
Theo. I have heard and read about this before, and I answer that no more utterly baseless and lying calumny has ever been invented and circulated. “Silly people can see but silly dreams,” says a Russian proverb. It makes one’s blood boil to hear such vile accusations made without the slightest foundation, and on the strength of mere inferences. Ask the hundreds of honourable English men and women who have been members of the Theosophical Society for years whether an immoral precept or a pernicious doctrine was ever taught to them. Open the Secret Doctrine, and you will find page after page denouncing the Jews and other nations precisely on account of this devotion to Phallic rites, due to the dead letter interpretation of nature symbolism, and the grossly materialistic conceptions of her dualism in all the exoteric creeds. Such ceaseless and malicious misrepresentation of our teachings and beliefs is really disgraceful. [221]
Theo. I've heard and read about this before, and I can confidently say that no baseless and false slander has ever been created and spread like this. “Silly people can see only silly dreams,” as a Russian proverb puts it. It makes your blood boil to hear such vile accusations made without any real evidence and just based on unfounded assumptions. Ask the hundreds of respectable English men and women who have been members of the Theosophical Society for years if they've ever been taught an immoral belief or a harmful doctrine. Open the Secret Doctrine, and you'll find page after page criticizing the Jews and other nations precisely because of their commitment to Phallic rites, stemming from a literal interpretation of nature symbolism, and the overly materialistic views of her dualism in all the exoteric religions. This relentless and malicious distortion of our teachings and beliefs is truly disgraceful. [221]
Enq. But you cannot deny that the Phallic element does exist in the religions of the East?
Inquiry. But you can't deny that the Phallic element does exist in the religions of the East?
Theo. Nor do I deny it; only I maintain that this proves no more than does its presence in Christianity, the religion of the West. Read Hargrave Jenning’s Rosicrucians, if you would assure yourself of it. In the East, the Phallic symbolism is, perhaps, more crude, because more true to nature, or I would rather say, more naïve and sincere than in the West. But it is not more licentious, nor does it suggest to the Oriental mind the same gross and coarse ideas as to the Western, with, perhaps, one or two exceptions, such as the shameful sect known as the “Maharajah,” or Vallabhachârya sect.
Theo. I won't deny it; I just believe that this doesn't prove anything more than its presence in Christianity, the religion of the West. Check out Hargrave Jenning’s Rosicrucians if you want to confirm this. In the East, the Phallic symbolism might be more straightforward because it’s more true to nature, or I would say, more naïve and genuine than in the West. However, it’s not more immoral, nor does it suggest the same crude and vulgar ideas to the Oriental mind as it does to the Western one, with maybe a few exceptions, like the disreputable group known as the “Maharajah” or Vallabhachârya sect.
Enq. A writer in the Agnostic journal—one of your accusers—has just hinted that the followers of this disgraceful sect are Theosophists, and “claim true Theosophic insight.”
Inquiry. A writer in the Agnostic journal—one of your accusers—has just suggested that the followers of this shameful group are Theosophists, and “claim true Theosophic insight.”
Theo. He wrote a falsehood, and that’s all. There never was, nor is there at present, one single Vallabhachârya in our Society. As to their having, or claiming Theosophic insight, that is another fib, based on crass ignorance about the Indian Sects. Their “Maharajah” only claims a right to the money, wives and daughters of his foolish followers and no more. This sect is despised by all the other Hindus.
Theo. He told a lie, and that’s it. There has never been, nor is there currently, a single Vallabhachârya in our Society. As for them having or claiming Theosophic insight, that’s another falsehood, stemming from a complete misunderstanding of the Indian Sects. Their “Maharajah” only claims the right to the money, wives, and daughters of his gullible followers, and nothing more. This sect is looked down upon by all the other Hindus.
But you will find the whole subject dealt with at length in the Secret Doctrine, to which I must again refer you for detailed explanations. To conclude, the very soul of Theosophy is dead against Phallic worship; and its occult or esoteric section more so even than the exoteric teachings. There never was a more lying statement made than the above. And now ask me some other questions.
But you will find the entire topic discussed in detail in the Secret Doctrine, which I need to reference again for more thorough explanations. In conclusion, the core of Theosophy strongly opposes Phallic worship, and its occult or esoteric teachings oppose it even more than the exoteric ones. There has never been a more false statement made than that. Now, feel free to ask me other questions.
IS THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY A
MONEY-MAKING CONCERN?
Enq. Agreed. Well, have either of the Founders, Colonel H. S. Olcott or H. P. Blavatsky, ever made any money, profit, or derived any worldly benefit from the T.S., as some papers say?
Inquiry. Agreed. So, have either of the Founders, Colonel H. S. Olcott or H. P. Blavatsky, ever made any money, gained any profit, or benefited in any way from the T.S., as some articles claim?
Theo. Not one penny. The papers lie. On the contrary, they have both given all they had, and literally beggared themselves. As for “worldly benefits,” think of the calumnies and vilification they have been subjected to, and then ask the question! [222]
Theo Not a single penny. The news is false. In fact, they have both given everything they had and completely ruined themselves. As for "worldly benefits," consider the slander and abuse they've faced, and then ask yourself the question! [222]
Enq. Yet I have read in a good many missionary organs that the entrance fees and subscriptions much more than covered all expenses; and one said that the Founders were making twenty thousand pounds a year!
Inq. Yet I have read in several missionary publications that the entry fees and subscriptions covered all expenses by a significant margin; and one claimed that the Founders were making twenty thousand pounds a year!
Theo. This is a fib, like many others. In the published accounts of January, 1889, you will find an exact statement of all the money ever received from any source since 1879. The total received from all sources (entrance fees, donations, etc., etc.) during these ten years is under six thousand pounds, and of this a large part was contributed by the Founders themselves from the proceeds of their private resources and their literary work. All this has been openly and officially admitted, even by our enemies, the Psychic Research Society. And now both the Founders are penniless; one, too old and ill to work as she did before, unable to spare time for outside literary work to help the Society in money, can only write for the Theosophical cause; the other keeps labouring for it as before, and receives as little thanks for it.
Theo. This is a lie, like so many others. In the published reports from January 1889, you'll find a clear record of all the money ever received from any source since 1879. The total collected from all sources (entrance fees, donations, etc.) over these ten years is under six thousand pounds, and a large part of this was contributed by the Founders themselves from their personal finances and literary work. All of this has been openly and officially acknowledged, even by our critics, the Psychic Research Society. And now both Founders are broke; one, too old and sick to work like she used to, unable to spend time on outside literary projects to help the Society financially, can only write for the Theosophical cause; the other continues to work for it as before, receiving just as little appreciation.
Enq. But surely they need money to live?
Inquiry. But they definitely need money to survive?
Theo. Not at all. So long as they have food and lodging, even though they owe it to the devotion of a few friends, they need little more.
Theo. Not at all. As long as they have food and a place to stay, even if it's thanks to the support of a few friends, they don't need much else.
Enq. But could not Madame Blavatsky, especially, make more than enough to live upon by her writings?
Inquiry. But couldn't Madame Blavatsky, in particular, earn more than enough to live on through her writings?
Theo. When in India she received on the average some thousand rupees a year for articles contributed to Russian and other papers, but gave it all away to the Society.
Theo. While in India, she received about a thousand rupees a year for articles she contributed to Russian and other publications, but she donated all of it to the Society.
Enq. Political articles?
Enq. Political pieces?
Theo. Never. Everything she has written throughout the seven years of her stay in India is all there in print. It deals only with the religions, ethnology, and customs of India, and with Theosophy—never with politics, of which she knows nothing and cares less. Again, two years ago she refused several contracts amounting together to about 1,200 roubles in gold per month; for she could not accept them without abandoning her work for the Society, which needed all her time and strength. She has documents to prove it. [223]
Theo. Never. Everything she has written during her seven years in India is all published. It only focuses on the religions, cultures, and customs of India, as well as Theosophy—never on politics, which she knows nothing about and cares even less. Furthermore, two years ago, she turned down several contracts that totaled around 1,200 gold roubles a month; she couldn’t accept them without giving up her work for the Society, which required all her time and energy. She has documents to back this up. [223]
Enq. But why could not both she and Colonel Olcott do as others—notably many Theosophists—do; follow out their respective professions and devote the surplus of their time to the work of the Society?
Inquiry. But why couldn’t both she and Colonel Olcott do what others—especially many Theosophists—do; pursue their jobs and dedicate their extra time to the work of the Society?
Theo. Because by serving two masters, either the professional or the philanthropic work would have had to suffer. Every true Theosophist is morally bound to sacrifice the personal to the impersonal, his own present good to the future benefit of other people. If the Founders do not set the example, who will?
Theo. Because if you try to serve two masters, either your professional or philanthropic work will have to take a hit. Every true Theosophist has a moral duty to put the needs of the collective above their personal interests, sacrificing their own present good for the future benefit of others. If the Founders don’t lead by example, then who will?
Enq. And are there many who follow it?
Inquiry. Are there a lot of people who follow it?
Theo. I am bound to answer you the truth. In Europe about half-a-dozen in all, out of more than that number of Branches.
Theo. I have to tell you the truth. In Europe, there are about six in total, out of more than that number of branches.
Enq. Then it is not true that the Theosophical Society has a large capital or endowment of its own?
Inquiry. So, it's not true that the Theosophical Society has a significant amount of its own capital or endowment?
Theo. It is false, for it has none at all. Now that the entrance fee of £1 and the small annual due have been abolished, it is even a doubtful question whether the staff at the headquarters in India will not soon be starved to death.
Theo. That’s not true, because there isn’t any at all. Now that the entrance fee of £1 and the small annual fee have been removed, it’s even uncertain whether the staff at the headquarters in India might soon face starvation.
Enq. Then why not raise subscriptions?
Enq. Then why not increase subscriptions?
Theo. We are not the Salvation Army; we cannot and have never begged; nor have we ever followed the example of the Churches and sects and “taken up collections.” That which is occasionally sent for the support of the Society, the small sums contributed by some devoted Fellows, are all voluntary donations.
Theo. We’re not the Salvation Army; we can’t and have never begged; nor have we ever followed the example of churches and groups by “taking up collections.” What is sometimes sent to support the Society, the small amounts contributed by a few dedicated members, are all voluntary donations.
Enq. But I have heard of large sums of money given to Mdme. Blavatsky. It was said four years ago that she got £5,000 from one rich, young “Fellow,” who went out to join them in India and £10,000 from another wealthy and well-known American gentleman, one of your members who died in Europe four years ago. [224]
Inquiry. But I've heard about a lot of money given to Madame Blavatsky. Four years ago, it was said that she received £5,000 from a wealthy young "Fellow" who traveled to join them in India, and £10,000 from another rich and well-known American gentleman, one of your members who passed away in Europe four years ago. [224]
Theo. Say to those who told you this, that they either themselves utter, or repeat, a gross falsehood. Never has “Madame Blavatsky” asked or received ONE PENNY from the two above-named gentlemen, nor anything like that from anyone else, since the Theosophical Society was founded. Let any man living try to substantiate this calumny, and it will be easier for him to prove that the Bank of England is a bankrupt than that the said “Founder” has ever made any money out of Theosophy. These two calumnies have been started by two high-born ladies, belonging to the London aristocracy, and have been immediately traced and disproved. They are the dead bodies, the carcases of two inventions, which, after having been buried in the sea of oblivion, are once more raised on the surface of the stagnant waters of slander.
Theo. Tell those who said this that they're either lying or repeating a blatant falsehood. Never has “Madame Blavatsky” asked for or received A SINGLE PENNY from the two gentlemen mentioned above, or from anyone else, since the Theosophical Society was established. Let any living person try to prove this slander, and it will be easier for them to prove that the Bank of England is bankrupt than to show that the so-called “Founder” has ever profited from Theosophy. These two falsehoods were started by two high-born ladies from the London elite and have been quickly traced back and disproven. They are the remnants of two fabrications that, after being buried in the sea of forgetfulness, have once again surfaced in the stagnant waters of slander.
Enq. Then I have been told of several large legacies left to the T.S. One—some £8,000—was left to it by some eccentric Englishman, who did not even belong to the Society. The other—£3,000 or £4,000—were testated by an Australian F.T.S. Is this true?
Inquiry. I've heard about a few big legacies left to the T.S. One—about £8,000—was given by an eccentric Englishman who wasn't even a member of the Society. The other—around £3,000 or £4,000—was willed by an Australian F.T.S. Is this true?
Theo. I heard of the first; and I also know that, whether legally left or not, the T.S. has never profited by it, nor have the Founders ever been officially notified of it. For, as our Society was not then a chartered body, and thus had no legal existence, the Judge at the Court of Probate, as we were told, paid no attention to such legacy and turned over the sum to the heirs. So much for the first. As for the second, it is quite true. The testator was one of our devoted Fellows, and willed all he had to the T.S. But when the President, Colonel Olcott, came to look into the matter, he found that the testator had children whom he had disinherited for some family reasons. Therefore, he called a council, and it was decided that the legacy should be refused, and the moneys passed to the legal heirs. The Theosophical Society would be untrue to its name were it to profit by money to which others are entitled virtually, at any rate on Theosophical principles, if not legally. [225]
Theo. I heard about the first one; and I also know that, whether it was legally left or not, the T.S. has never benefited from it, nor have the Founders ever been officially informed about it. Since our Society wasn’t a chartered organization back then and had no legal status, the Judge at the Court of Probate, as we were told, ignored that legacy and gave the amount to the heirs. That’s the situation with the first one. As for the second, it’s true. The person who wrote the will was one of our dedicated Fellows and left everything he had to the T.S. However, when the President, Colonel Olcott, investigated, he discovered that the testator had children whom he had disinherited for family reasons. So, he called a meeting, and it was decided to refuse the legacy, passing the money to the legal heirs instead. The Theosophical Society would go against its principles if it benefited from money that rightfully belongs to others, at least according to Theosophical beliefs, if not legally. [225]
Enq. Again, and I say this on the authority of your own Journal, the Theosophist, there’s a Rajah of India who donated to the Society 25,000 rupees. Have you not thanked him for his great bounty in the January Theosophist for 1888?
Inquiry. Once again, and I say this based on your own Journal, the Theosophist, there’s a Rajah in India who gave the Society 25,000 rupees. Have you not expressed your gratitude to him for his generous gift in the January Theosophist of 1888?
Theo. We have, in these words, “That the thanks of the Convention be conveyed to H. H. the Maharajah ... for his promised munificent gift of Rupees 25,000 to the Society’s Fund.” The thanks were duly conveyed, but the money is still a “promise,” and has never reached the Headquarters.
Theo. We have, in these words, “That the thanks of the Convention be given to H. H. the Maharajah ... for his promised generous donation of Rupees 25,000 to the Society’s Fund.” The thanks were properly given, but the money is still a “promise,” and has never arrived at Headquarters.
Enq. But surely, if the Maharajah promised and received thanks for his gift publicly and in print, he will be as good as his promise?
Inquiry. But surely, if the Maharajah promised and publicly thanked for his gift in print, he will keep his promise?
Theo. He may, though the promise is 18 months old. I speak of the present and not of the future.
Theo. He might, even if the promise is 18 months old. I'm talking about now, not what’s to come.
Enq. Then how do you propose to go on?
Inquiry. So how do you plan to continue?
Theo. So long as the T.S. has a few devoted members willing to work for it without reward and thanks, so long as a few good Theosophists support it with occasional donations, so long will it exist, and nothing can crush it.
Theo. As long as the T.S. has a few dedicated members ready to work for it without any compensation or gratitude, and as long as some good Theosophists contribute with occasional donations, it will continue to exist, and nothing can bring it down.
Enq. I have heard many Theosophists speak of a “power behind the Society” and of certain “Mahatmas,” mentioned also in Mr. Sinnett’s works, that are said to have founded the Society, to watch over and protect it.
Inquiry. I’ve heard a lot of Theosophists talk about a “power behind the Society” and certain “Mahatmas,” which are also mentioned in Mr. Sinnett’s works, who are said to have started the Society and to look after and protect it.
Theo. You may laugh, but it is so.
Theo. You can laugh, but it's true.
THE WORKING STAFF OF THE T.S.
Enq. These men, I have heard, are great Adepts, Alchemists, and what not. If, then, they can change lead into gold and make as much money as they like, besides doing all kinds of miracles at will, as related in Mr. Sinnett’s “Occult World,” why do not they find you money, and support the Founders and the Society in comfort?
Inquire. I've heard that these guys are amazing experts, alchemists, and all that. If they really can turn lead into gold and make all the money they want, while also performing all sorts of miracles whenever they want, like it’s mentioned in Mr. Sinnett’s “Occult World,” then why don't they just find you money and help out the Founders and the Society in style?
Theo. Because they did not found a “miracle club.” Because the Society is intended to help men to develop the powers latent in them through their own exertions and merit. Because whatever they may or may not produce in the way of phenomena, they are not false coiners; nor would they throw an additional and very strong temptation on the path of members and candidates: Theosophy is not to be bought. Hitherto, for the past 14 years, not a single working member has ever received pay or salary from either the Masters or the Society. [226]
Theo. Because they didn’t create a “miracle club.” Because the Society is meant to help people unlock their potential through their own efforts and achievements. Because no matter what results they may or may not produce in terms of phenomena, they are not false coiners; nor would they add a significant temptation on the path for members and candidates: Theosophy cannot be bought. So far, for the last 14 years, not a single active member has ever received payment or a salary from either the Masters or the Society. [226]
Enq. Then are none of your workers paid at all?
Inquiry. So, none of your workers get paid at all?
Theo. Till now, not one. But as every one has to eat, drink, and clothe himself, all those who are without any means of their own, and devote their whole time to the work of the society, are provided with the necessaries of life at the Headquarters at Madras, India, though these “necessaries” are humble enough, in truth! (See Rules at the end.) But now that the Society’s work has increased so greatly and still goes on in increasing (N.B., owing to slanders) in Europe, we need more working hands. We hope to have a few members who will henceforth be remunerated—if the word can be used in the cases in question. For every one of these Fellows, who are preparing to give all their time to the Society, are quitting good official situations with excellent prospects, to work for us at less than half their former salary.
Theo. Until now, not one. But since everyone needs to eat, drink, and wear clothes, those who have no resources and dedicate all their time to the Society's work are provided with the basic necessities of life at the Headquarters in Madras, India, though these “necessities” are quite modest, honestly! (See Rules at the end.) However, now that the Society's work has significantly increased—and continues to grow (N.B., due to slanders) in Europe, we need more people to help. We hope to have a few members who will start being compensated—if that term can be applied in these circumstances. Each of these individuals, who are preparing to dedicate all their time to the Society, are leaving good official positions with excellent prospects to work for us at less than half their previous salary.
Enq. And who will provide the funds for this?
Inquiry. And who will cover the costs for this?
Theo. Some of our Fellows who are just a little richer than the rest. The man who would speculate or make money on Theosophy would be unworthy to remain in our ranks.
Theo. Some of our Fellows who have a bit more money than the others. Anyone who tries to profit from Theosophy would not deserve to be among us.
Enq. But you must surely make money by your books, magazines, and other publications?
Inquiry. But you must be making money from your books, magazines, and other publications, right?
Theo. The Theosophist of Madras, alone among the magazines, pays a profit, and this has regularly been turned over to the Society, year by year, as the published accounts show. Lucifer is slowly but steadily ingulfing money, never yet having paid expenses—thanks to its being boycotted by the pious booksellers and railway stalls. The Lotus, in France—started on the private and not very large means of a Theosophist, who has devoted to it his whole time and labour—has ceased to exist, owing to the same causes, alas! Nor does the New York Path pay its way, while the Revue Théosophique of Paris has only just been started, also from the private means of a lady-member. Moreover, whenever any of the works issued by the Theosophical Publishing Company in London do pay, the proceeds will be devoted to the service of the Society. [227]
Theo. The Theosophist in Madras is the only magazine that makes a profit, and this has consistently been given to the Society each year, as shown in the published accounts. Lucifer is slowly but surely losing money, never managing to cover costs—thanks to being shunned by religious booksellers and railway stalls. The Lotus in France—started with the private and not very substantial funds of a Theosophist who dedicated all his time and effort to it—has unfortunately ceased to exist for the same reasons. The New York Path also isn't breaking even, while the Revue Théosophique in Paris has just been launched, also funded by a lady member's personal means. Furthermore, whenever any of the books published by the Theosophical Publishing Company in London do turn a profit, the earnings will be used to support the Society. [227]
Enq. And now please tell me all you can about the Mahatmas. So many absurd and contradictory things are said about them, that one does not know what to believe, and all sorts of ridiculous stories become current.
Inquiry. And now please tell me everything you can about the Mahatmas. There are so many absurd and conflicting things said about them that it’s hard to know what to believe, and all kinds of ridiculous stories keep spreading.
Theo. Well may you call them “ridiculous!” [228]
Theo. You can definitely call them “ridiculous!” [228]
ARE THEY “SPIRITS OF LIGHT” OR “GOBLINS DAMN’D”?
Enq. Who are they, finally, those whom you call your “Masters”? Some say they are “Spirits,” or some other kind of supernatural beings, while others call them “myths.”
Inquiry. Who are they, really, those you refer to as your “Masters”? Some say they are “Spirits,” or some other type of supernatural beings, while others refer to them as “myths.”
Theo. They are neither. I once heard one outsider say to another that they were a sort of male mermaids, whatever such a creature may be. But if you listen to what people say, you will never have a true conception of them. In the first place they are living men, born as we are born, and doomed to die like every other mortal.
Theo. They are neither. I once heard one outsider say to another that they were a kind of male mermaids, whatever that even means. But if you pay attention to what people say, you’ll never really understand them. First of all, they are living men, born just like we are and destined to die like every other person.
Enq. Yes, but it is rumoured that some of them are a thousand years old. Is this true?
Inquiry. Yeah, but I've heard that some of them are a thousand years old. Is that true?
Theo. As true as the miraculous growth of hair on the head of Meredith’s Shagpat. Truly, like the “Identical,” no Theosophical shaving has hitherto been able to crop it. The more we deny them, the more we try to set people right, the more absurd do the inventions become. I have heard of Methuselah being 969 years old; but, not being forced to believe in it, have laughed at the statement, for which I was forthwith regarded by many as a blasphemous heretic.
Theo. Just as true as the miraculous hair growth on Meredith’s Shagpat. In fact, like the “Identical,” no amount of Theosophical shaving has ever managed to cut it back. The more we deny their existence and try to correct people, the more ridiculous the claims become. I've heard of Methuselah being 969 years old; but since I wasn't required to believe it, I laughed at the assertion, for which I was quickly branded by many as a blasphemous heretic.
Enq. Seriously, though, do they outlive the ordinary age of men?
Inquiry. Seriously, do they live longer than the average person?
Theo. What do you call the ordinary age? I remember reading in the Lancet of a Mexican who was almost 190 years old; but I have never heard of mortal man, layman, or Adept, who could live even half the years allotted to Methuselah. Some Adepts do exceed, by a good deal, what you would call the ordinary age; yet there is nothing miraculous in it, and very few of them care to live very long. [229]
Theo. What do you consider to be the average lifespan? I remember reading in the Lancet about a Mexican man who was almost 190 years old; but I've never heard of any human, layperson or Adept, who could reach even half the years given to Methuselah. Some Adepts do live significantly longer than what you would call the average lifespan; however, there's nothing miraculous about it, and very few of them actually want to live that long. [229]
Enq. But what does the word “Mahatma” really mean?
Inquiry. But what does the term “Mahatma” really mean?
Theo. Simply a “great soul,” great through moral elevation and intellectual attainment. If the title of great is given to a drunken soldier like Alexander, why should we not call those “Great” who have achieved far greater conquests in Nature’s secrets, than Alexander ever did on the field of battle? Besides, the term is an Indian and a very old word.
Theo. Just a “great soul,” distinguished by moral uplift and intellectual achievement. If we label a drunken soldier like Alexander as great, why shouldn’t we call those “Great” who have made far more significant discoveries in Nature’s mysteries than Alexander ever did in battle? Plus, the term is originally from India and is quite ancient.
Enq. And why do you call them “Masters”?
Inquiry. And why do you refer to them as "Masters"?
Theo. We call them “Masters” because they are our teachers; and because from them we have derived all the Theosophical truths, however inadequately some of us may have expressed, and others understood, them. They are men of great learning, whom we term Initiates, and still greater holiness of life. They are not ascetics in the ordinary sense, though they certainly remain apart from the turmoil and strife of your western world.
Theo. We call them “Masters” because they are our teachers; and because we have learned all the Theosophical truths from them, even if some of us haven’t expressed or understood them fully. They are highly knowledgeable individuals, known as Initiates, and they live with even greater holiness. They aren’t ascetics in the usual sense, but they do stay away from the chaos and conflict of your western world.
Enq. But is it not selfish thus to isolate themselves?
Inquiry. But isn't it selfish to isolate themselves like this?
Theo. Where is the selfishness? Does not the fate of the Theosophical Society sufficiently prove that the world is neither ready to recognise them nor to profit by their teaching? Of what use would Professor Clerk Maxwell have been to instruct a class of little boys in their multiplication-table? Besides, they isolate themselves only from the West. In their own country they go about as publicly as other people do.
Theo. Where's the selfishness in that? Doesn't the situation of the Theosophical Society clearly show that the world isn't ready to acknowledge them or benefit from their teachings? What good would Professor Clerk Maxwell have been if he had tried to teach a group of young boys their multiplication tables? Besides, they only separate themselves from the West. In their own country, they engage in public life just like everyone else.
Enq. Don’t you ascribe to them supernatural powers?
Inquiry. Don’t you think they have supernatural powers?
Theo. We believe in nothing supernatural, as I have told you already. Had Edison lived and invented his phonograph two hundred years ago, he would most probably have been burnt along with it, and the whole attributed to the devil. The powers which they exercise are simply the development of potencies lying latent in every man and woman, and the existence of which even official science begins to recognise.
Theo. We don't believe in anything supernatural, as I've mentioned before. If Edison had lived and invented his phonograph two hundred years ago, he likely would have been burned along with it, and people would have blamed it on the devil. The abilities they demonstrate are just the result of potentials that exist in every person, and even mainstream science is starting to acknowledge that.
Enq. Is it true that these men inspire some of your writers, and that many, if not all, of your Theosophical works were written under their dictation? [230]
Inquiry. Is it true that these men influence some of your writers, and that many, if not all, of your Theosophical works were written based on their guidance? [230]
Theo. Some have. There are passages entirely dictated by them and verbatim, but in most cases they only inspire the ideas and leave the literary form to the writers.
Theo. Some have. There are sections completely written by them and verbatim, but in most cases, they just inspire the ideas and let the writers handle the literary style.
Enq. But this in itself is miraculous; is, in fact, a miracle. How can they do it?
Inquiry. But this is itself miraculous; it's actually a miracle. How are they able to do it?
Theo. My dear Sir, you are labouring under a great mistake, and it is science itself that will refute your arguments at no distant day. Why should it be a “miracle,” as you call it? A miracle is supposed to mean some operation which is supernatural, whereas there is really nothing above or beyond Nature and Nature’s laws. Among the many forms of the “miracle” which have come under modern scientific recognition, there is Hypnotism, and one phase of its power is known as “Suggestion,” a form of thought transference, which has been successfully used in combating particular physical diseases, etc. The time is not far distant when the World of Science will be forced to acknowledge that there exists as much interaction between one mind and another, no matter at what distance, as between one body and another in closest contact. When two minds are sympathetically related, and the instruments through which they function are tuned to respond magnetically and electrically to one another, there is nothing which will prevent the transmission of thoughts from one to the other, at will; for since the mind is not of a tangible nature, that distance can divide it from the subject of its contemplation, it follows that the only difference that can exist between two minds is a difference of STATE. So if this latter hindrance is overcome, where is the “miracle” of thought transference, at whatever distance?
Theo. My dear Sir, you are making a big mistake, and science itself will prove your arguments wrong before long. Why should it be called a “miracle,” as you refer to it? A miracle is meant to be something supernatural, but there’s truly nothing above or beyond Nature and its laws. Among the various forms of the “miracle” that have gained recognition in modern science, there’s Hypnotism, where one aspect of its power is known as “Suggestion,” a way of transferring thoughts that has been effectively used to treat certain physical illnesses, and more. The time is coming soon when the World of Science will be compelled to admit that there is as much interaction between minds, regardless of distance, as there is between bodies in close proximity. When two minds are sympathetically connected, and the means through which they operate are tuned to respond magnetically and electrically to each other, nothing can stop the transfer of thoughts from one to the other at will; since the mind isn't a physical thing, that distance can’t separate it from what it is focused on, so the only potential difference between two minds is a difference in STATE. Therefore, if this obstacle is overcome, where’s the “miracle” of thought transference, no matter how far apart they are?
Enq. But you will admit that Hypnotism does nothing so miraculous or wonderful as that?
Inquiry. But you'll agree that Hypnotism doesn't do anything as miraculous or amazing as that?
Theo. On the contrary, it is a well-established fact that a Hypnotist can affect the brain of his subject so far as to produce an expression of his own thoughts, and even his words, through the organism of his subject; and although the [231] phenomena attaching to this method of actual thought transference are as yet few in number, no one, I presume, will undertake to say how far their action may extend in the future, when the laws that govern their production are more scientifically established. And so, if such results can be produced by the knowledge of the mere rudiments of Hypnotism, what can prevent the Adept in Psychic and Spiritual powers from producing results which, with your present limited knowledge of their laws, you are inclined to call “miraculous”?
Theo. Actually, it's a well-known fact that a hypnotist can influence a subject's brain to express their own thoughts and even their words through the subject's body. Although the [231] phenomena related to this type of actual thought transfer are still limited in number, I doubt anyone would claim to know how far this could go in the future, especially when the principles behind it are better understood. So, if basic knowledge of hypnotism can produce such results, what’s stopping an expert in psychic and spiritual abilities from achieving outcomes that, given your current limited understanding of these laws, you might label as “miraculous”?
Enq. Then why do not our physicians experiment and try if they could not do as much?[56]
Inquiry. Then why don't our doctors experiment and see if they could achieve the same results?[56]
Theo. Because, first of all, they are not Adepts with a thorough understanding of the secrets and laws of psychic and spiritual realms, but materialists, afraid to step outside the narrow groove of matter; and, secondly, because they must fail at present, and indeed until they are brought to acknowledge that such powers are attainable.
Theo. Because, first of all, they are not experts with a deep understanding of the secrets and principles of psychic and spiritual realms, but materialists who are afraid to step outside the limited path of the physical world; and, secondly, because they will fail for now, and really until they come to accept that such abilities are possible.
Enq. And could they be taught?
Enquiry. And could they learn?
Theo. Not unless they were first of all prepared, by having the materialistic dross they have accumulated in their brains swept away to the very last atom.
Theo. Not unless they were first prepared by having all the materialistic clutter they've built up in their minds cleared away completely.
Enq. This is very interesting. Tell me, have the Adepts thus inspired or dictated to many of your Theosophists?
Inquiry. This is really interesting. Can you tell me, have the Adepts inspired or guided many of your Theosophists?
Theo. No, on the contrary, to very few. Such operations require special conditions. An unscrupulous but skilled Adept of the Black Brotherhood (“Brothers of the Shadow,” and Dugpas, we call them) has far less difficulties to labour under. For, having no laws of the Spiritual kind to trammel his actions, such a Dugpa “sorcerer” will most unceremoniously obtain control over any mind, and [232] subject it entirely to his evil powers. But our Masters will never do that. They have no right, except by falling into Black Magic, to obtain full mastery over anyone’s immortal Ego, and can therefore act only on the physical and psychic nature of the subject, leaving thereby the free will of the latter wholly undisturbed. Hence, unless a person has been brought into psychic relationship with the Masters, and is assisted by virtue of his full faith in, and devotion to, his Teachers, the latter, whenever transmitting their thoughts to one with whom these conditions are not fulfilled, experience great difficulties in penetrating into the cloudy chaos of that person’s sphere. But this is no place to treat of a subject of this nature. Suffice it to say, that if the power exists, then there are Intelligences (embodied or disembodied) which guide this power, and living conscious instruments through whom it is transmitted and by whom it is received. We have only to beware of black magic.
Theo. No, quite the opposite, for very few. Such operations need specific conditions. An unscrupulous but skilled Adept of the Black Brotherhood (“Brothers of the Shadow,” and Dugpas, as we call them) faces far fewer challenges. Without the constraints of Spiritual laws to limit their actions, a Dugpa “sorcerer” can easily take control of any mind and subject it entirely to their malicious powers. But our Masters would never do that. They have no right to fully dominate anyone’s immortal self, except by resorting to Black Magic, so they can only influence the physical and psychic aspects of a person, leaving that person's free will completely intact. Therefore, unless someone has established a psychic connection with the Masters and is supported through their complete faith in and dedication to their Teachers, the Masters encounter significant difficulties when trying to communicate their thoughts to someone who doesn’t meet these criteria, as they struggle to penetrate the confusing mess of that person's energy. But this isn't the right place to discuss such matters. It’s enough to say that if power exists, then there are Intelligences (both embodied and disembodied) that guide this power, as well as living conscious beings who transmit and receive it. We just need to be cautious of black magic.
Enq. But what do you really mean by “black magic”?
Inquiry. But what do you actually mean by “black magic”?
Theo. Simply abuse of psychic powers, or of any secret of nature; the fact of applying to selfish and sinful ends the powers of Occultism. A hypnotiser, who, taking advantage of his powers of “suggestion,” forces a subject to steal or murder, would be called a black magician by us. The famous “rejuvenating system” of Dr. Brown-Sequard, of Paris, through a loathsome animal injection into human blood—a discovery all the medical papers of Europe are now discussing—if true, is unconscious black magic.
Theo. It’s just abusing psychic powers or any secret of nature; using the powers of Occultism for selfish and immoral purposes. A hypnotist who exploits their “suggestion” abilities to make someone steal or kill would be labeled a black magician by us. The well-known “rejuvenating system” by Dr. Brown-Sequard from Paris, which involves a disgusting animal injection into human blood—a discovery that medical journals all over Europe are currently discussing—if true, is unconscious black magic.
Enq. But this is mediæval belief in witchcraft and sorcery! Even Law itself has ceased to believe in such things?
Inquiry. But this is a medieval belief in witchcraft and sorcery! Even the law itself has stopped believing in such things?
Theo. So much the worse for law, as it has been led, through such a lack of discrimination, into committing more than one judiciary mistake and crime. It is the term alone that frightens you with its “superstitious” ring in it. Would not law punish an abuse of hypnotic powers, as I just mentioned? Nay, it has so punished it already in France and Germany; yet it would indignantly deny that it applied punishment to a crime of evident sorcery. You cannot believe in the efficacy and reality of the powers of suggestion [233] by physicians and mesmerisers (or hypnotisers), and then refuse to believe in the same powers when used for evil motives. And if you do, then you believe in Sorcery. Yon cannot believe in good and disbelieve in evil, accept genuine money and refuse to credit such a thing as false coin. Nothing can exist without its contrast, and no day, no light, no good could have any representation as such in your consciousness, were there no night, darkness nor evil to offset and contrast them.
Theo. That's too bad for the law, which has failed to distinguish properly and has ended up making more than one judicial mistake and crime. It's just the term that scares you with its "superstitious" vibe. Wouldn't the law punish an abuse of hypnotic powers, like I just pointed out? In fact, it has done so already in France and Germany; yet it would angrily deny that it was punishing a crime of clear sorcery. You can't believe in the effectiveness and reality of powers of suggestion by doctors and mesmerizers (or hypnotists) and then refuse to believe in those same powers when they're used for bad intentions. If you do, then you believe in Sorcery. You can't believe in good and dismiss evil, accept real money and reject the idea of counterfeit money. Nothing can exist without its opposite, and no day, no light, no good could be recognized as such in your mind if there were no night, darkness, or evil to contrast with them.
Enq. Indeed, I have known men, who, while thoroughly believing in that which you call great psychic, or magic powers, laughed at the very mention of Witchcraft and Sorcery.
Inquiry. In fact, I have known men who, while fully believing in what you refer to as great psychic or magical powers, would laugh at just the mention of Witchcraft and Sorcery.
Theo. What does it prove? Simply that they are illogical. So much the worse for them, again. And we, knowing as we do of the existence of good and holy Adepts, believe as thoroughly in the existence of bad and unholy Adepts, or—Dugpas.
Theo. What does it show? Just that they’re illogical. Too bad for them, again. And we, being aware of the good and righteous Adepts, also firmly believe in the existence of evil and wicked Adepts, or—Dugpas.
Enq. But if the Masters exist, why don’t they come out before all men and refute once for all the many charges which are made against Mdme. Blavatsky and the Society?
Inquiry. But if the Masters are real, why don’t they come forward and clearly answer all the numerous accusations made against Madame Blavatsky and the Society?
Theo. What charges?
Theo. What charges are there?
Enq. That they do not exist, and that she has invented them. That they are men of straw, “Mahatmas of muslin and bladders.” Does not all this injure her reputation?
Inquiry. That they don't exist, and that she made them up. That they're just figures of speech, “Mahatmas made of cloth and air.” Doesn't all of this hurt her reputation?
Theo. In what way can such an accusation injure her in reality? Did she ever make money on their presumed existence, or derive benefit, or fame, therefrom? I answer that she has gained only insults, abuse, and calumnies, which would have been very painful had she not learned long ago to remain perfectly indifferent to such false charges. For what does it amount to, after all? Why, to an implied compliment, which, if the fools, her accusers, were not carried away by their blind hatred, they would have thought twice before uttering. To say that she has invented the Masters comes to this: She must have invented every bit of philosophy that has ever been given out in Theosophical literature. She must be the author of the letters from which “Esoteric Buddhism” was written; the sole inventor [234] of every tenet found in the “Secret Doctrine,” which, if the world were just, would be recognised as supplying many of the missing links of science, as will be discovered a hundred years hence. By saying what they do, they are also giving her the credit of being far cleverer than the hundreds of men, (many very clever and not a few scientific men,) who believe in what she says—inasmuch as she must have fooled them all! If they speak the truth, then she must be several Mahatmas rolled into one like a nest of Chinese boxes; since among the so-called “Mahatma letters” are many in totally different and distinct styles, all of which her accusers declare that she has written.
Theo How can such an accusation actually harm her? Has she ever profited from their supposed existence, or gained anything, or received recognition from it? I would say she’s only received insults, abuse, and slander, which would have been very painful if she hadn’t learned long ago to completely ignore such false claims. What does it really mean, after all? It’s basically an implied compliment that, if her accusers, the fools, weren’t blinded by their hatred, they would have thought twice before saying it. To claim that she invented the Masters implies that she must have created every bit of philosophy that's been published in Theosophical literature. She should be credited as the author of the letters that formed the basis for “Esoteric Buddhism”; the sole creator [234] of every principle found in the “Secret Doctrine,” which, if the world were fair, would be acknowledged for providing many of the missing links in science, as will be recognized a hundred years from now. By making these claims, they are also implying that she is smarter than the hundreds of men (many of whom are very bright and quite a few are scientists) who believe in what she says—since she must have fooled them all! If what they say is true, then she must be several Mahatmas rolled into one like a set of Chinese boxes; because among the so-called “Mahatma letters” are many written in completely different and distinct styles, all of which her accusers claim she authored.
Enq. It is just what they say. But is it not very painful to her to be publicly denounced as “the most accomplished impostor of the age, whose name deserves to pass to posterity,” as is done in the Report of the “Society for Psychical Research”?
Inquiry. It's exactly what they say. But isn't it really painful for her to be publicly labeled as “the most skilled fraud of the time, whose name deserves to be remembered,” as stated in the Report of the “Society for Psychical Research”?
Theo. It might be painful if it were true, or came from people less rabidly materialistic and prejudiced. As it is, personally she treats the whole matter with contempt, while the Mahatmas simply laugh at it. In truth, it is the greatest compliment that could be paid to her. I say so, again.
Theo. It could be hurtful if it were true or if it came from people who weren't so obsessed with material things and biased. But she personally sees the entire situation with disdain, while the Mahatmas just find it amusing. Honestly, it's the highest compliment they could give her. I'm saying it again.
Enq. But her enemies claim to have proved their case.
Inquiry. But her enemies say they've proven their case.
Theo. Aye, it is easy enough to make such a claim when you have constituted yourself judge, jury, and prosecuting counsel at once, as they did. But who, except their direct followers and our enemies, believe in it?
Theo. Yeah, it's pretty easy to say that when you’ve put yourself in the roles of judge, jury, and prosecutor all at once, like they did. But who, other than their loyal followers and our opponents, actually believes it?
Enq. But they sent a representative to India to investigate the matter, didn’t they?
Inquiry. But they sent someone to India to look into it, didn’t they?
Theo. They did, and their final conclusion rests entirely on the unchecked statements and unverified assertions of this young gentleman. A lawyer who read through his report told a friend of mine that in all his experience he had never seen “such a ridiculous and self-condemnatory document.” It was found to be full of suppositions and “working hypotheses” which mutually destroy each other. Is this a serious charge? [235]
Theo. They did, and their final conclusion relies entirely on the unchecked statements and unverified claims of this young man. A lawyer who reviewed his report mentioned to a friend of mine that in all his experience, he had never seen “such a ridiculous and self-condemning document.” It was found to be full of assumptions and “working hypotheses” that contradict each other. Is this a serious accusation? [235]
Enq. Yet it has done the Society great harm. Why, then, did she not vindicate her own character, at least, before a Court of Law?
Inquiry. Yet it has hurt the Society a lot. So, why didn’t she defend her own reputation, at least, in a Court of Law?
Theo. Firstly, because as a Theosophist, it is her duty to leave unheeded all personal insults. Secondly, because neither the Society nor Mdme. Blavatsky had any money to waste over such a law-suit. And lastly, because it would have been ridiculous for both to be untrue to their principles, because of an attack made on them by a flock of stupid old British wethers, who had been led to butt at them by an over frolicksome lambkin from Australia.
Theo. First, because as a Theosophist, it's her responsibility to ignore personal insults. Second, because neither the Society nor Madame Blavatsky had any money to waste on a lawsuit. And lastly, because it would have been absurd for both to abandon their principles just because of an attack from a bunch of foolish old British sheep, who had been provoked by an overly playful lamb from Australia.
Enq. This is complimentary. But do you not think that it would have done real good to the cause of Theosophy, if she had authoritatively disproved the whole thing once for all?
Inquiry. This is a compliment. But don’t you think it would have really helped the cause of Theosophy if she had definitively disproved the whole thing once and for all?
Theo. Perhaps. But do you believe that any English jury or judge would have ever admitted the reality of psychic phenomena, even if entirely unprejudiced beforehand? And when you remember that they would have been set against us already by the “Russian Spy” scare, the charge of Atheism and infidelity, and all the other calumnies that have been circulated against us, you cannot fail to see that such an attempt to obtain justice in a Court of Law would have been worse than fruitless! All this the Psychic Researchers knew well, and they took a base and mean advantage of their position to raise themselves above our heads and save themselves at our expense.
Theo. Maybe. But do you really think any English jury or judge would ever accept the reality of psychic phenomena, even if they were completely unbiased? And when you consider that they would already be against us because of the "Russian Spy" scare, the accusations of Atheism and infidelity, and all the other false claims made against us, it's clear that trying to seek justice in a Court of Law would have been more than pointless! The Psychic Researchers knew all this very well, and they took a sneaky and underhanded advantage of their position to elevate themselves at our expense.
Enq. The S.P.R. now denies completely the existence of the Mahatmas. They say that from beginning to end they were a romance which Madame Blavatsky has woven from her own brain?
Inquiry. The S.P.R. now completely denies the existence of the Mahatmas. They claim that from start to finish, it was all a fantasy that Madame Blavatsky created from her own imagination.
Theo. Well, she might have done many things less clever than this. At any rate, we have not the slightest objection to this theory. As she always says now, she almost prefers that people should not believe in the Masters. She declares openly that she would rather people should seriously think that the only Mahatmaland is the grey matter of her brain, and that, in short, she has evolved them out of the depths of her own inner consciousness, than that their names and grand ideal should be so infamously desecrated as they are at present. At first she used to protest indignantly against any doubts as to their existence. Now she never goes out of her way to prove or disprove it. Let people think what they like. [236]
Theo. Well, she might have done a lot of things that were less clever than this. Anyway, we have no objections to this theory at all. As she always says now, she nearly prefers that people don’t believe in the Masters. She openly states that she would rather people seriously think that the only Mahatmaland is the gray matter in her brain, and that, in short, she has created them from the depths of her own inner consciousness, than that their names and grand ideals be so outrageously disrespected as they are now. At first, she used to protest angrily against any doubts about their existence. Now, she doesn’t go out of her way to prove or disprove it. Let people think what they want. [236]
Enq. But, of course, these Masters do exist?
Enq. But, of course, these Masters do exist?
Theo. We affirm they do. Nevertheless, this does not help much. Many people, even some Theosophists and ex-Theosophists, say that they have never had any proof of their existence. Very well; then Mme. Blavatsky replies with this alternative:—If she has invented them, then she has also invented their philosophy and the practical knowledge which some few have acquired; and if so, what does it matter whether they do exist or not, since she herself is here, and her own existence, at any rate, can hardly be denied? If the knowledge supposed to have been imparted by them is good intrinsically, and it is accepted as such by many persons of more than average intelligence, why should there be such a hullabaloo made over that question? The fact of her being an impostor has never been proved, and will always remain sub judice; whereas it is a certain and undeniable fact that, by whomsoever invented, the philosophy preached by the “Masters” is one of the grandest and most beneficent philosophies once it is properly understood. Thus the slanderers, while moved by the lowest and meanest feelings—those of hatred, revenge, malice, wounded vanity, or disappointed ambition,—seem quite unaware that they are paying the greatest tribute to her intellectual powers. So be it, if the poor fools will have it so. Really, Mme. Blavatsky has not the slightest objection to being represented by her enemies as a triple Adept, and a “Mahatma” to boot. It is only her unwillingness to pose in her own sight as a crow parading in peacock’s feathers that compels her to this day to insist upon the truth.
Theo. We confirm they do. However, this doesn’t help much. Many people, including some Theosophists and former Theosophists, say they’ve never seen any proof of their existence. Fine; then Mme. Blavatsky responds with this alternative:—If she created them, then she also created their philosophy and the practical knowledge that a few have gained; and if that’s the case, what does it matter whether they exist or not, since she is here, and her own existence can hardly be denied? If the knowledge that is believed to have been shared by them is inherently good, and it’s accepted as such by many people of above-average intelligence, why should there be such a hullabaloo about that question? The accusation that she is an impostor has never been proven, and will always be sub judice; while it is a certain and undeniable fact that, regardless of who invented it, the philosophy taught by the “Masters” is one of the grandest and most beneficial philosophies once it’s understood properly. Thus, the slanderers, driven by the lowest and meanest emotions—like hatred, revenge, malice, hurt pride, or unfulfilled ambition—seem completely unaware that they are actually paying the greatest tribute to her intellectual abilities. So be it, if the poor fools want it that way. Honestly, Mme. Blavatsky doesn’t mind being portrayed by her enemies as a triple Adept, and a “Mahatma” as well. It’s just her unwillingness to see herself as a crow flaunting peacock’s feathers that keeps her insisting on the truth to this day.
Enq. But if you have such wise and good men to guide the Society, how is it that so many mistakes have been made?
Inquiry. But if you have such wise and good people leading the Society, how is it that so many mistakes have happened?
Theo. The Masters do not guide the Society, not even the Founders; and no one has ever asserted that they did: they only watch over and protect it. This is amply proved by the [237] fact that no mistakes have been able to cripple it, and no scandals from within, nor the most damaging attacks from without, have been able to overthrow it. The Masters look at the future, not at the present, and every mistake is so much more accumulated wisdom for days to come. That other “Master” who sent the man with the five talents did not tell him how to double them, nor did he prevent the foolish servant from burying his one talent in the earth. Each must acquire wisdom by his own experience and merits. The Christian Churches, who claim a far higher “Master,” the very Holy Ghost itself, have ever been and are still guilty not only of “mistakes,” but of a series of bloody crimes throughout the ages. Yet, no Christian would deny, for all that, his belief in that “Master,” I suppose? although his existence is far more hypothetical than that of the Mahatmas; as no one has ever seen the Holy Ghost, and his guidance of the Church, moreover, their own ecclesiastical history distinctly contradicts. Errare humanum est. Let us return to our subject.
Theo. The Masters do not lead the Society, not even the Founders; and no one has ever claimed that they did: they only watch over and protect it. This is clearly shown by the [237] fact that no mistakes have been able to damage it, and no scandals from within, nor even the most serious attacks from outside, have been able to bring it down. The Masters focus on the future, not the present, and every mistake adds to their accumulated wisdom for the days ahead. That other “Master” who entrusted the man with the five talents didn’t tell him how to double them, nor did he stop the foolish servant from burying his one talent in the ground. Each person must gain wisdom through their own experiences and efforts. The Christian Churches, which claim a much higher “Master,” the very Holy Spirit itself, have always been, and still are, guilty not only of “mistakes” but of a series of bloody crimes throughout history. Yet, no Christian would deny their belief in that “Master,” I suppose? even though his existence is much more hypothetical than that of the Mahatmas, since no one has ever seen the Holy Spirit, and his guidance of the Church is contradicted by their own ecclesiastical history. Errare humanum est. Now, let’s get back to our topic.
THE ABUSE OF SACRED NAMES AND TERMS.
Enq. Then, what I have heard, namely, that many of your Theosophical writers claim to have been inspired by these Masters, or to have seen and conversed with them, is not true?
Inquiry. So, what I’ve heard is that a lot of your Theosophical writers say they’ve been inspired by these Masters or have seen and talked to them. Is that not true?
Theo. It may or it may not be true. How can I tell? The burden of proof rests with them. Some of them, a few—very few, indeed—have distinctly either lied or were hallucinated when boasting of such inspiration; others were truly inspired by great Adepts. The tree is known by its fruits; and as all Theosophists have to be judged by their deeds and not by what they write or say, so all Theosophical books must be accepted on their merits, and not according to any claim to authority which they may put forward.
Theo. It might be true, or it might not. How can I know? The responsibility to prove it lies with them. Some of them, a few—very few, in fact—have either lied or were imagining things when they talked about such inspiration; others were genuinely inspired by great Adepts. You can tell a tree by its fruits; and just as all Theosophists should be judged by their actions rather than what they write or say, so all Theosophical books must be evaluated on their own merits, not based on any claim to authority they might make.
Enq. But would Mdme. Blavatsky apply this to her own works—the Secret Doctrine, for instance? [238]
Inquiry. But would Madame Blavatsky apply this to her own works—the Secret Doctrine, for example? [238]
Theo. Certainly; she says expressly in the PREFACE that she gives out the doctrines that she has learnt from the Masters, but claims no inspiration whatever for what she has lately written. As for our best Theosophists, they would also in this case far rather that the names of the Masters had never been mixed up with our books in any way. With few exceptions, most of such works are not only imperfect, but positively erroneous and misleading. Great are the desecrations to which the names of two of the Masters have been subjected. There is hardly a medium who has not claimed to have seen them. Every bogus swindling Society, for commercial purposes, now claims to be guided and directed by “Masters,” often supposed to be far higher than ours! Many and heavy are the sins of those who advanced these claims, prompted either by desire for lucre, vanity, or irresponsible mediumship. Many persons have been plundered of their money by such societies, which offer to sell the secrets of power, knowledge, and spiritual truth for worthless gold. Worst of all, the sacred names of Occultism and the holy keepers thereof have been dragged in this filthy mire, polluted by being associated with sordid motives and immoral practices, while thousands of men have been held back from the path of truth and light through the discredit and evil report which such shams, swindles, and frauds have brought upon the whole subject. I say again, every earnest Theosophist regrets to-day, from the bottom of his heart, that these sacred names and things have ever been mentioned before the public, and fervently wishes that they had been kept secret within a small circle of trusted and devoted friends.
Theo. Definitely; she clearly states in the PREFACE that she shares the teachings she has learned from the Masters but claims no inspiration for what she's recently written. Most of our best Theosophists would prefer that the names of the Masters were never associated with our writings at all. With a few exceptions, most of those works are not only incomplete but also completely wrong and misleading. The names of two of the Masters have faced significant disrespect. There’s hardly a medium who hasn’t claimed to have seen them. Every fake, deceitful society, for commercial gain, now claims to be guided and directed by “Masters,” often believed to be much greater than ours! Many serious issues stem from those who made these claims, driven by greed, vanity, or reckless mediumship. Many people have lost their money to these societies, which offer to sell secrets of power, knowledge, and spiritual truth for worthless gold. Worst of all, the sacred names of Occultism and their holy keepers have been dragged through this filthy mess, tainted by being linked to selfish motives and immoral actions, while thousands have been kept away from the path of truth and light due to the shame and negative reputation that these scams have brought to the entire topic. Once again, every sincere Theosophist deeply regrets, from the core of their being, that these sacred names and concepts have ever been brought up in public and sincerely wishes they had remained secret among a small group of trusted and dedicated friends.
Enq. The names certainly do occur very frequently now-a-days, and I never remember hearing of such persons as “Masters” till quite recently.
Inquiry. The names definitely come up a lot these days, and I don't recall ever hearing about people called “Masters” until fairly recently.
Theo. It is so; and had we acted on the wise principle of silence, instead of rushing into notoriety and publishing all we knew and heard, such desecration would never have occurred. Behold, only fourteen years ago, before the Theosophical Society was founded, all the talk was of “Spirits.” They were everywhere, in everyone’s mouth; and no one by any chance even [239] dreamt of talking about living “Adepts,” “Mahatmas,” or “Masters.” One hardly heard even the name of the Rosicrucians, while the existence of such a thing as “Occultism” was suspected even but by very few. Now all that is changed. We Theosophists were, unfortunately, the first to talk of these things, to make the fact of the existence in the East of “Adepts” and “Masters” and Occult knowledge known; and now the name has become common property. It is on us, now, that the Karma, the consequences of the resulting desecration of holy names and things, has fallen. All that you now find about such matters in current literature—and there is not a little of it—all is to be traced back to the impulse given in this direction by the Theosophical Society and its Founders. Our enemies profit to this day by our mistake. The most recent book directed against our teachings is alleged to have been written by an Adept of twenty years’ standing. Now, it is a palpable lie. We know the amanuensis and his inspirers (as he is himself too ignorant to have written anything of the sort). These “inspirers” are living persons, revengeful and unscrupulous in proportion to their intellectual powers; and these bogus Adepts are not one, but several. The cycle of “Adepts,” used as sledge-hammers to break the theosophical heads with, began twelve years ago, with Mrs. Emma Hardinge Britten’s “Louis” of Art Magic and Ghost-Land, and now ends with the “Adept” and “Author” of The Light of Egypt, a work written by Spiritualists against Theosophy and its teachings. But it is useless to grieve over what is done, and we can only suffer in the hope that our indiscretions may have made it a little easier for others to find the way to these Masters, whose names are now everywhere taken in vain, and under cover of which so many iniquities have already been perpetrated.
Theo. That’s true; if we had followed the wise principle of keeping quiet instead of seeking attention and sharing everything we knew and heard, this disrespect wouldn’t have happened. Just fourteen years ago, before the Theosophical Society was founded, the talk was all about “Spirits.” They were everywhere, on everyone’s lips; no one even thought to mention living “Adepts,” “Mahatmas,” or “Masters.” You hardly ever heard the name Rosicrucians, and very few even suspected that “Occultism” existed. Now everything has changed. Unfortunately, we Theosophists were the first to bring these subjects to light, making known the existence of “Adepts” and “Masters” and occult knowledge in the East; and now these names are widely recognized. The consequences of this desecration of sacred names and things—the Karma—has now fallen on us. Everything you see in today’s literature about these matters—and there’s quite a lot of it—can be traced back to the interest sparked by the Theosophical Society and its Founders. Our opponents continue to benefit from our mistake. The most recent book attacking our teachings claims to be written by an Adept of twenty years’ standing. That is a blatant lie. We know the writer and his influencers (since he’s too ignorant to have written anything of the sort). These “influencers” are real people, vengeful and ruthless in proportion to their intellect; and these fake Adepts are more than one. The trend of using “Adepts” as tools to undermine Theosophy started twelve years ago with Mrs. Emma Hardinge Britten’s “Louis” in Art Magic and Ghost-Land, and has now culminated with the “Adept” and “Author” of The Light of Egypt, a work created by Spiritualists against Theosophy and its teachings. But it's pointless to mourn what’s been done; our only hope is that our mistakes might have made it slightly easier for others to find their way to these Masters, whose names are now so often misused, providing cover for so many wrongdoings already committed.
Theo. We denounce no one, leaving this noble task to our enemies. The spiritualistic author of Art Magic, etc., may or may not have been acquainted with such an Adept—and saying this, I say far less than what that lady has said and written about us and Theosophy for the last several years—that is her own business. Only when, in a solemn scene of mystic vision, an alleged “Adept” sees “spirits” presumably at Greenwich, England, through Lord Rosse’s telescope, which was built in, and never moved from, Parsonstown, Ireland,[57] I may well be permitted to wonder at the ignorance of that “Adept” in matters of science. This beats all the mistakes and blunders committed at times by the chelas of our Teachers! And it is this “Adept” that is used now to break the teachings of our Masters!
Theo. We don't accuse anyone, leaving that noble job to our enemies. The spiritualist author of Art Magic and others might or might not have known such an Adept—and by saying this, I'm saying much less than what she has claimed and written about us and Theosophy over the past few years—that’s her own issue. Only when, in a serious moment of mystical vision, a so-called “Adept” sees “spirits” supposedly in Greenwich, England, through Lord Rosse’s telescope, which was actually built in and has never moved from Parsonstown, Ireland,[57] I can rightly question the ignorance of that “Adept” regarding scientific facts. This surpasses all the mistakes and errors made at times by the chelas of our Teachers! And it is this “Adept” who is now used to undermine the teachings of our Masters!
Enq. I quite understand your feeling in this matter, and think it only natural. And now, in view of all that you have said and explained to me, there is one subject on which I should like to ask you a few questions.
Inquiry. I completely understand how you feel about this, and I think it's perfectly natural. Now, considering everything you've said and explained to me, there's one topic I'd like to ask you a few questions about.
Theo. If I can answer them I will. What is that? [241]
Theo. If I can answer them, I will. What is that? [241]
THE FUTURE OF THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.
Enq. Tell me, what do you expect for Theosophy in the future?
Inquiry. Tell me, what do you expect for Theosophy moving forward?
Theo. If you speak of Theosophy, I answer that, as it has existed eternally throughout the endless cycles upon cycles of the Past, so it will ever exist throughout the infinitudes of the Future, because Theosophy is synonymous with EVERLASTING TRUTH.
Theo. If you talk about Spiritual philosophy, I respond that, just as it has always existed through the countless cycles of the Past, it will continue to exist through the infinite Future, because Theosophy is the same as EVERLASTING TRUTH.
Enq. Pardon me; I meant to ask you rather about the prospects of the Theosophical Society.
Enquiry. Excuse me; I actually wanted to ask you more about the future of the Theosophical Society.
Theo. Its future will depend almost entirely upon the degree of selflessness, earnestness, devotion, and last, but not least, on the amount of knowledge and wisdom possessed by those members on whom it will fall to carry on the work, and to direct the Society after the death of the Founders.
Theo. Its future will rely almost entirely on the level of selflessness, sincerity, dedication, and, importantly, on the amount of knowledge and wisdom held by the members who will take on the responsibility of continuing the work and leading the Society after the Founders pass away.
Enq. I quite see the importance of their being selfless and devoted, but I do not quite grasp how their knowledge can be as vital a factor in the question as these other qualities. Surely the literature which already exists, and to which constant additions are still being made, ought to be sufficient?
Inq. I understand how important it is for them to be selfless and dedicated, but I don’t fully see how their knowledge can be just as crucial to the issue as these other qualities. Surely, the literature that’s already out there, which continues to grow, should be enough?
Theo. I do not refer to technical knowledge of the esoteric doctrine, though that is most important; I spoke rather of the great need which our successors in the guidance of the Society will have of unbiased and clear judgment. Every such attempt as the Theosophical Society has hitherto ended in failure, because, sooner or later, it has degenerated into a sect, set up hard-and-fast dogmas of its own, and so lost by imperceptible degrees that vitality which living truth alone can impart. You must remember that all our members have been bred and born in some creed or religion, [242] that all are more or less of their generation both physically and mentally, and consequently that their judgment is but too likely to be warped and unconsciously biased by some or all of these influences. If, then, they cannot be freed from such inherent bias, or at least taught to recognise it instantly and so avoid being led away by it, the result can only be that the Society will drift off on to some sandbank of thought or another, and there remain a stranded carcass to moulder and die.
Theo. I'm not talking about the technical knowledge of the esoteric doctrine, though that’s very important; I’m referring to the crucial need for our successors in leading the Society to have unbiased and clear judgment. Every effort the Theosophical Society has made so far has ended in failure because, eventually, it has turned into a sect, establishing rigid dogmas and gradually losing the vitality that only living truth can provide. You must keep in mind that all our members have been raised in some creed or religion, [242] that they are all influenced by the beliefs of their generation, both physically and mentally, and therefore their judgment is likely to be warped and unconsciously biased by some or all of these factors. If they cannot free themselves from such inherent bias, or at least be taught to recognize it immediately to avoid being led astray by it, the only outcome will be that the Society will drift onto some misguided notion or another, ultimately becoming a stranded relic that will decay and perish.
Enq. But if this danger be averted?
Inquiry. But what if we avoid this danger?
Theo. Then the Society will live on into and through the twentieth century. It will gradually leaven and permeate the great mass of thinking and intelligent people with its large-minded and noble ideas of Religion, Duty, and Philanthropy. Slowly but surely it will burst asunder the iron fetters of creeds and dogmas, of social and caste prejudices; it will break down racial and national antipathies and barriers, and will open the way to the practical realisation of the Brotherhood of all men. Through its teaching, through the philosophy which it has rendered accessible and intelligible to the modern mind, the West will learn to understand and appreciate the East at its true value. Further, the development of the psychic powers and faculties, the premonitory symptoms of which are already visible in America, will proceed healthily and normally. Mankind will be saved from the terrible dangers, both mental and bodily, which are inevitable when that unfolding takes place, as it threatens to do, in a hot-bed of selfishness and all evil passions. Man’s mental and psychic growth will proceed in harmony with his moral improvement, while his material surroundings will reflect the peace and fraternal goodwill which will reign in his mind, instead of the discord and strife which is everywhere apparent around us to-day.
Theo. Then the Society will continue to exist into the twentieth century. It will gradually influence and inspire a broad range of thoughtful and intelligent people with its open-minded and noble ideas about Religion, Duty, and Philanthropy. Slowly but surely, it will break free from the strict limitations of creeds and dogmas, as well as social and class biases; it will dismantle racial and national hostilities and barriers, paving the way for the practical realization of the Brotherhood of all humanity. Through its teachings and the philosophy it has made accessible and understandable to the modern perspective, the West will come to understand and value the East for what it truly is. Moreover, the development of psychic abilities and faculties, which are already showing early signs in America, will progress in a healthy and natural way. Humanity will be safeguarded from the serious risks, both mental and physical, that arise when this unfolding happens, especially when it occurs in an environment filled with selfishness and negative passions. Human mental and psychic development will advance in harmony with moral progress, while the material world around us will reflect the peace and brotherly goodwill that will flourish in our minds, instead of the discord and conflict that we see all around us today.
Enq. A truly delightful picture! But tell me, do you really expect all this to be accomplished in one short century?
Inquiry. A truly delightful picture! But tell me, do you actually think all this can be achieved in just one short century?
Theo. Scarcely. But I must tell you that during the last quarter of every hundred years an attempt is made by those “Masters,” of whom I have spoken, to help on the spiritual [243] progress of Humanity in a marked and definite way. Towards the close of each century you will invariably find that an outpouring or upheaval of spirituality—or call it mysticism if you prefer—has taken place. Some one or more persons have appeared in the world as their agents, and a greater or less amount of occult knowledge and teaching has been given out. If you care to do so, you can trace these movements back, century by century, as far as our detailed historical records extend.
Theo. Not really. But I have to let you know that during the last quarter of every hundred years, those "Masters" I've mentioned make an effort to significantly boost the spiritual [243] progress of Humanity. As we approach the end of each century, there's always some sort of outpouring or surge of spirituality—or you can call it mysticism if you like. One or more individuals emerge in the world as their representatives, sharing varying degrees of hidden knowledge and teachings. If you're interested, you can trace these movements back, century by century, as far as our detailed historical records go.
Enq. But how does this bear on the future of the Theosophical Society?
Inquiry. But how does this relate to the future of the Theosophical Society?
Theo. If the present attempt, in the form of our Society, succeeds better than its predecessors have done, then it will be in existence as an organized, living and healthy body when the time comes for the effort of the XXth century. The general condition of men’s minds and hearts will have been improved and purified by the spread of its teachings, and, as I have said, their prejudices and dogmatic illusions will have been, to some extent at least, removed. Not only so, but besides a large and accessible literature ready to men’s hands, the next impulse will find a numerous and united body of people ready to welcome the new torch-bearer of Truth. He will find the minds of men prepared for his message, a language ready for him in which to clothe the new truths he brings, an organization awaiting his arrival, which will remove the merely mechanical, material obstacles and difficulties from his path. Think how much one, to whom such an opportunity is given, could accomplish. Measure it by comparison with what the Theosophical Society actually has achieved in the last fourteen years, without any of these advantages and surrounded by hosts of hindrances which would not hamper the new leader. Consider all this, and then tell me whether I am too sanguine when I say that if the Theosophical Society survives and lives true to its mission, to its original impulses through the next hundred years—tell me, I say, if I go too far in asserting that earth will be a heaven in the twenty-first century in comparison with what it is now!
Theo. If our current effort, shaped by our Society, does better than previous ones, it will exist as a structured, vibrant, and healthy entity when the time comes for the challenges of the 21st century. The overall state of people’s minds and hearts will have improved and been refined by the dissemination of its teachings, and, as I mentioned, their biases and rigid beliefs will have been at least somewhat alleviated. Moreover, alongside a rich and accessible body of literature at people's fingertips, the next movement will find a large and united group of individuals ready to embrace the new bearer of Truth. He will discover that people are prepared for his message, a language is set for him to express the new truths he brings, and an organization is poised for his arrival, which will eliminate the purely mechanical, material challenges and obstacles from his way. Consider how much someone with such an opportunity could achieve. Compare it to what the Theosophical Society has actually accomplished in the last fourteen years, without any of these benefits and faced with numerous challenges that would not hinder the new leader. Reflect on all of this, and then tell me if I am too optimistic when I say that if the Theosophical Society endures and remains true to its mission and original inspirations over the next hundred years—tell me, I say, if I am unreasonable in claiming that the earth will be a paradise in the twenty-first century compared to what it is now!
FINIS.
THE END.
The United Lodge of Theosophists
The United Lodge of Theosophists
DECLARATION
STATEMENT
The policy of this Lodge is independent devotion to the cause of Theosophy, without professing attachment to any Theosophical organization. It is loyal to the great Founders of the Theosophical Movement, but does not concern itself with dissensions or differences of individual opinion.
The policy of this Lodge is to be devoted to the cause of Theosophy independently, without being tied to any specific Theosophical organization. It is loyal to the great Founders of the Theosophical Movement but does not get involved in conflicts or differing personal opinions.
The work it has on hand and the end it keeps in view are too absorbing and too lofty to leave it the time or inclination to take part in side issues. That work and that end is the dissemination of the Fundamental Principles of the philosophy of Theosophy, and the exemplification in practice of those principles, through a truer realization of the Self; a profounder conviction of Universal Brotherhood.
The work it is focused on and the goal it aims for are too engaging and too high-minded to allow time or interest for distractions. That work and goal involve spreading the Fundamental Principles of Theosophy's philosophy, and putting those principles into practice through a deeper understanding of the Self; and a stronger belief in Universal Brotherhood.
It holds that the unassailable Basis for Union among Theosophists, wherever and however situated, is “similarity of aim, purpose and teaching,” and therefore has neither Constitution, By-laws nor Officers, the sole bond between its Associates being that basis. And it aims to disseminate this idea among Theosophists in the furtherance of Unity.
It states that the undeniable Basis for Union among Theosophists, no matter where they are or how they are organized, is “similarity of aim, purpose and teaching.” Therefore, it doesn't have a Constitution, By-laws, or Officers; the only connection among its members is that basis. It seeks to spread this idea among Theosophists to promote Unity.
It regards as Theosophists all who are engaged in the true service of Humanity, without distinction of race, creed, sex, condition or organization, and
It considers as Theosophists everyone who is actively involved in the genuine service of Humanity, regardless of race, belief, gender, status, or organization, and
It welcomes to its association all those who are in accord with its declared purposes and who desire to fit themselves, by study and otherwise, to be the better able to help and teach others.
It invites anyone who agrees with its stated goals and wants to prepare themselves, through study and other means, to better help and teach others to join its association.
“The true Theosophist belongs to no cult or sect, yet belongs to each and all.”
The real Theosophist doesn't belong to any specific cult or sect, yet is connected to each and every one.
Being in sympathy with the purposes of this Lodge, as set forth in its “Declaration,” I hereby record my desire to be enrolled as an Associate; it being understood that such association calls for no obligation on my part other than that which I, myself, determine.
Being in line with the goals of this Lodge, as stated in its “Declaration,” I would like to express my wish to be listed as an Associate; it is understood that this association carries no obligations on my part other than those I choose to accept.
The foregoing is the Form signed by Associates of the United Lodge of Theosophists.
The above is the Form signed by members of the United Lodge of Theosophists.
Inquiries are invited from all persons to whom this Movement may appeal. Cards for signature will be sent upon request, and every possible assistance furnished Associates in their studies and in efforts to form local Lodges. There are no dues of any kind, and no formalities to be complied with.
Inquiries are welcomed from anyone interested in this Movement. Signature cards will be provided upon request, and we will offer all possible support to Associates in their studies and in establishing local Lodges. There are no fees of any kind, and no formalities to follow.
Correspondence should be addressed to
Send correspondence to
General Registrar, United Lodge of Theosophists
General Registrar, United Lodge of Theosophists
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
Los Angeles, CA
504 Metropolitan Building, Broadway at Fifth Street
504 Metropolitan Building, Broadway at Fifth Street
“To Spread Broadcast the Teachings of Theosophy, as Recorded in the Writings of H. P. Blavatsky and Wm. Q. Judge.”
“To Widely Share the Teachings of Theosophy, as Documented in the Writings of H. P. Blavatsky and Wm. Q. Judge.”
THEOSOPHY
Theosophy
A Magazine Devoted to the Theosophical Movement, the Brotherhood of Humanity, the Study of Occult Science and Philosophy, and Aryan Literature.
A Magazine Focused on the Theosophical Movement, the Unity of Humanity, the Exploration of Occult Science and Philosophy, and Aryan Literature.

THEOSOPHY is a Monthly Magazine devoted to the promulgation of Theosophy as it was given by those who brought it. Established in 1912 by the United Lodge of Theosophists, the magazine is now in the front rank of Theosophical publications and its circulation extends to every civilized country. The first eight volumes of the magazine contain reprints of the numerous original articles written by H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge in explanation, exemplification and application of the philosophy recorded in their published books. These precious articles, replete with Occult instruction, were first published in The Theosophist, Lucifer, and The Path, now for many years out of print, so that their surpassing value was lost and inaccessible to Students of the present generation. Theosophy has made them once more available. In addition to these reprints the magazine contains many original articles written by Robert Crosbie and other devoted Pupils and Students of the Messengers of the Theosophical Movement of the nineteenth century. Not the least of the contents of the magazine are the Studies of the Teachings, the historical articles relating to the Theosophical Movement, the Parent Theosophical Society, and the many allied and related organizations and societies of the present day. The entire contents of the magazine are universal in scope and application, unbiased in treatment, and free from sectarian or partisan influence. In order to preserve at all times the impersonality of its tone, and that readers may form their judgment from the inherent value perceived in the articles and not from the names signed to them, the Editors and Contributors remain anonymous, no living person’s name being mentioned in connection with the authorship of any article published.
THEOSOPHY is a Monthly Magazine devoted to promoting Theosophy as it was given by its original sources. Established in 1912 by the United Lodge of Theosophists, the magazine is now among the top Theosophical publications, with a circulation that reaches every civilized country. The first eight volumes include reprints of numerous original articles by H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, explaining, illustrating, and applying the philosophy found in their published works. These valuable articles, filled with Occult instruction, were originally published in The Theosophist, Lucifer, and The Path, which have been out of print for many years, making them inaccessible to today's Students. Spiritual philosophy has made them available again. In addition to these reprints, the magazine features many original articles by Robert Crosbie and other dedicated Pupils and Students of the Messengers of the Theosophical Movement from the nineteenth century. Among the magazine's contents are studies of the Teachings, historical articles related to the Theosophical Movement, the Parent Theosophical Society, and various affiliated organizations and societies today. The entire content of the magazine is universal in scope and application, unbiased in treatment, and free from sectarian or partisan influence. To maintain an impersonal tone and allow readers to judge based on the intrinsic value of the articles rather than the authors' names, the Editors and Contributors remain anonymous, with no living person's name mentioned in association with any published article.
Back Volumes and Back Numbers can be supplied at $5.00 per Volume and 50 cents per Number.
Archived Issues and Back Numbers are available for $5.00 each for Volumes and 50 cents each for Numbers.
Subscriptions can begin with any desired Number of the current Volume. Subscription price, $2.00 per annum; single copies 25 cents each.
Memberships can start with any desired number of the current volume. The subscription price is $2.00 per year; single copies are 25 cents each.
Address all communications and remittances to
Address all communications and payments to
Theosophy, Metropolitan Bldg., Los Angeles,Cal.
**Theosophy, Metropolitan Bldg., Los Angeles, CA.**

Students interested in obtaining a clear and correct understanding of the actual Teachings of Theosophy, as recorded in the writings of the Messengers of the Theosophical Movement of the nineteenth century or in writings recommended by Them, should have the following books.
Students who want to get a clear and accurate understanding of the true Teachings of Spiritual philosophy, as documented in the writings of the Messengers of the Theosophical Movement from the nineteenth century or in writings they recommend, should have the following books.
KEY TO THEOSOPHY, By H.P. Blavatsky, | $2.50 |
An Exposition in the form of question and answer. | |
The best Manual for daily study and reference. | |
A verbatim reprint of the Original Edition. Large | |
type, durably and artistically bound in Buckram. | |
THE OCEAN OF THEOSOPHY, By William Q. Judge, |
$1.25 |
A succinct presentation of the philosophy free from | |
technical expressions; a perfect condensation of the | |
Secret Doctrines of Man and Nature. Cloth. | |
THE OCCULT WORLD ESOTERIC BUDDHISM By A. P. Sinnett, Each, |
$2.00 |
The two earliest popular presentations of Theosophical | |
Teachings, containing extracts from Letters written by | |
the Mahatma K. H. From the Plates of the Original | |
American Editions. Cloth. | |
ISIS UNVEILED, Two Volumes, By H.P. Blavatsky, |
$10.00 |
Volume i, Science; Volume ii, Theology. | |
A reprint of the Original Edition of 1877. | |
This, the first great work of H. P. B., | |
contains a vast wealth of information and | |
instruction not to be had elsewhere. Cloth. | |
THE SECRET DOCTRINE, Two Volumes, By H.P. Blavatsky, |
$15.00 |
Volume I, Cosmogenesis; Volume II, Anthropogenesis. | |
The Original Edition, published in 1888, is now out of | |
print. This Edition, published in London, contains some | |
unwarrantable changes, but is in the main accurate and is | |
the only one available. Written “for the instruction of | |
students of Occultism,” it is sui generis and absolutely | |
invaluable to the true student of the mysteries of Life | |
and Being. Cloth. | |
ABRIDGMENT OF THE SECRET DOCTRINE, By Katherine Hillard, |
$3.00 |
A very good condensation of the major teachings of Madame | |
Blavatsky’s “Secret Doctrine” in the language of the Author. Cloth. | |
THEOSOPHICAL GLOSSARY, By H.P. Blavatsky, |
$5.00 |
A reprint of the Original Edition, containing an exhaustive | |
and scholarly treatment of the Sanskrit and other technical | |
terms employed in Theosophical literature. Cloth. |

THOSE who find the Teachings of Theosophy to be comprehensive, self-explanatory, and a complete solution of all the problems of Life from a philosophical, logical and scientific standpoint, and who may desire to follow the Path shown in order to realize in and for themselves the noble Ideal of Brotherhood exemplified by the Masters of Wisdom, are urged to read, ponder and assimilate to the utmost extent possible to them, the following Treatises on the Heart Doctrine:
THOSE who see the Teachings of Theosophy as thorough, clear, and a complete answer to all of life's issues from a philosophical, logical, and scientific perspective, and who wish to follow the Path laid out to achieve the noble Ideal of Brotherhood represented by the Wisdom Masters, are encouraged to read, reflect on, and fully absorb the following Treatises on the Heart Doctrine:
THE VOICE OF THE SILENCE. Chosen Fragments | |
from The Book of the Golden Precepts. Translated | |
and annotated by H. P. Blavatsky. | Leather, $1.50 |
Cloth, 1.25 | |
THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, The Book of Devotion. | |
Containing the Dialogue between Krishna, the | |
Supreme Master of Devotion, and Arjuna, his | |
Disciple. Rendered into exquisite parallel terms | |
in the English tongue by William Q. Judge. | Leather, 1.50 |
Cloth, 1.25 | |
NOTES ON THE BHAGAVAD-GITA. Commentaries | |
of the greatest service to sincere students of to-day. | |
The first Seven Chapters by W. Q. Judge; the | |
remainder by his friend and Colleague Robert Crosbie. | Leather, 1.50 |
YOGA APHORISMS OF PATANJALI. The Thought |
|
of this Ancient Master, whose Aphorisms have | |
been the guide of Disciples in the East for untold | |
thousands of years. Done into English terms with | |
Notes, by William Q. Judge. | Leather, 1.50 |
Cloth, 1.25 | |
LIGHT ON THE PATH. A treatise for the personal | |
use of those who are ignorant of the Eastern Wisdom, | |
and who desire to enter within its Influence. An exact | |
reprint of the Original Edition of 1885, together with | |
the Comments originally published in Lucifer. | |
Written down by M. C. | Leather, 1.50 |
Cloth, 1.25 | |
LETTERS THAT HAVE HELPED ME. Actual Letters, by | |
William Q. Judge, embodying Lessons and Guidance | |
of direct personal value to every Student and Disciple. | |
Volume I, | Cloth, 1.00 |
Volume II, | Cloth, 1.00 |
The Two Volumes bound in One, | Cloth, 1.50 |
THE VOICE OF THE SILENCE, THE BHAGAVAD-GITA, |
|
And PATANJALI’S YOGA APHORISMS, | |
Bound in One Volume, | Leather, 3.00 |

PARENTS and others interested in the Spiritual and Moral welfare of Children and averse to the sectarian dogmas and false ideas prevalent under the name of religious teachings, have long felt the necessity for literature which should impart true fundamental conceptions of Nature, of Life and of Duty to the growing generation. As a portion of its Fraternal activities the United Lodge of Theosophists has long maintained a Children’s School of Theosophy. To this School come children of all ages, Theosophists and Non-Theosophists as to Parentage. They are taught the primary truths common to all religions and philosophies, dealing with Birth, Life, Death, Law, Action, and Duty. The Eternal Verities thus inculcated make for clean, sturdy, wholesome physical, mental, as well as moral and spiritual happiness and well-being. The experience thus gained in actual practice has been embodied in two books, wherein the lessons and instructions found helpful and formative to the highest character are plainly and clearly outlined, with all necessary suggestions and directions to enable Parents, Teachers and others to fit themselves to be the better able to help and guide the plastic minds of the Children to true perceptions of Life and Action.
PARENTS and others concerned about the spiritual and moral well-being of children, who are opposed to the divisive dogmas and misleading ideas often presented as religious teachings, have long recognized the need for literature that conveys true fundamental understandings of Nature, Life, and Duty to the next generation. As part of its community activities, the United Lodge of Theosophists has maintained a Children’s School of Theosophy for many years. Children of all ages, whether Theosophists or non-Theosophists, attend this school. They learn the basic truths shared by all religions and philosophies, covering themes like Birth, Life, Death, Law, Action, and Duty. The timeless principles taught here promote a clean, strong, and healthy physical, mental, moral, and spiritual well-being. The insights gained from this practical experience have been compiled into two books that clearly outline the valuable lessons and guidance for developing strong character, along with necessary suggestions and directions to help Parents, Teachers, and others support and guide the flexible minds of Children towards a true understanding of Life and Action.
BECAUSE—For the Kids Who Ask Why. | |
Interesting, comprehensible and assimilable, in clear | |
and reverent fashion this Book presents to Children | |
the answers to those questions of Self that Parents | |
find it most difficult to meet, and affords a common | |
basis of understanding to Parent and Child. | Cloth, $1.25 |
THE ETERNAL VERITIES. A Series of Lessons in basic |
|
truths and ideas, with complete chart and programme | |
so that its full value may be availed of in the | |
instruction of Children of all ages, whether in the | |
School or the Home. Original Songs, Chants, Music, | |
Allegories and Tales of Symbolism, in a manner not | |
only to interest but to carry the Lessons into the | |
Hearts and Minds of the Learners. | Cloth, $1.50 |

IN ORDER, further, to afford the maximum possible assistance to Parents and others interested in the proper education of Children, The United Lodge of Theosophists maintains a Bureau of Correspondence to which particular problems connected with the bringing-up of Children may be addressed. Replies to enquiries are in all cases by Women Associates of the Lodge who are themselves Mothers and Teachers and who voluntarily and gladly give their time and experience to benefit their perplexed Sisters. There are no fees or charges of any description in connection with this labor of love, and all Mothers and Teachers are invited to benefit by it.
IN ORDER, further, to provide the maximum possible support to parents and others interested in the proper education of children, The United Lodge of Theosophists runs a Bureau of Correspondence where specific issues related to raising children can be addressed. Responses to inquiries are always provided by Women Associates of the Lodge who are themselves mothers and teachers, and who willingly share their time and experience to help their fellow sisters. There are no fees or charges of any kind associated with this labor of love, and all mothers and teachers are invited to take advantage of it.
Address,
Location,
CHILDREN’S SCHOOL OF THEOSOPHY
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
504 Metropolitan Building, Broadway at Fifth Street
CHILDREN’S SCHOOL OF THEOSOPHY
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
504 Metropolitan Building, Broadway at Fifth Street

NO MORE important work exists for the Theosophical Student than to be in a position to direct inquirers to channels where they may inform themselves of the leading Principles of the teachings of Theosophy in their philosophical, ethical and scientific bearings. The following are recommended for their exact accuracy, their simplicity and clarity in the presentation of the Wisdom-Religion.
NO MORE important work exists for the Theosophical Student than to be able to guide inquirers to resources where they can learn about the main Principles of the teachings of Spiritual philosophy in their philosophical, ethical, and scientific aspects. The following are recommended for their precision, simplicity, and clarity in presenting the Wisdom-Religion.
ECHOES FROM THE ORIENT, By William Q. Judge. | |
A Series of Chapters written in the most admirable | |
style, giving an outline of Theosophy and the | |
Theosophical Movement, and treating of the great | |
Subjects of Masters, Karma, Re-incarnation and Evolution. | |
Cloth, $0.60 | |
Paper, .35 | |
CONVERSATIONS ON THEOSOPHY. A Pamphlet giving the | |
fundamental teachings of the Secret Doctrine. From | |
the writings of H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge. | |
Paper, envelope size, | .10 |
In quantities for propaganda purposes, 50 copies for | 2.50 |
KARMA AND RE-INCARNATION. A large and attractively |
|
bound pamphlet, envelope size, containing the famous | |
Aphorisms on Karma, and a notably clear and | |
comprehensive treatment of the subjects of Karma | |
and Re-incarnation. | .15 |
In quantities for propaganda purposes, 50 copies for | 4.00 |
CULTURE OF CONCENTRATION, |
|
And OF OCCULT POWERS. | |
Two related Essays by William Q. Judge on subjects | |
of supreme importance. | .10 |
EXTRACTS FROM A LETTER THAT HAS HELPED ME. |
|
Being a statement of the Gospel of Hope and | |
Responsibility. This Letter has brought consolation | |
and the comfort of understanding to many | |
regarding the Great Mystery. | .10 |
THOUGHTS FOR THINKERS. A Pamphlet designed for |
|
the “man in the street,” who is often an open-minded | |
practical philosopher and thinker of the first rank. | |
These Thoughts are undogmatic, non-argumentative | |
and very suggestive. | .10 |
The foregoing and other Books advertised in the preceding pages may all be obtained on order through your local Bookseller, or orders may be sent direct to the undersigned.
The books mentioned earlier and others listed on the previous pages can all be ordered through your local bookseller, or you can send orders directly to the undersigned.
Inquiries are invited regarding any Theosophical Books and Publications not specifically mentioned herein. Correspondence and questions are also invited on Theosophical problems and subjects from all interested.
Inquiries are welcome about any Theosophical Books and Publications not specifically mentioned here. We also encourage correspondence and questions on Theosophical issues and topics from everyone who is interested.
Address all orders and inquiries and make all remittances payable to
Send all orders and inquiries and make all payments payable to
UNITED LODGE OF THEOSOPHISTS
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
504 Metropolitan Building, Broadway at Fifth Street
UNITED LODGE OF THEOSOPHISTS
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA
504 Metropolitan Building, Broadway at Fifth Street
Footnotes:
References:
[1] Also called Analogeticists. As explained by Prof. Alex. Wilder, F.T.S., in his “Eclectic Philosophy,” they were called so because of their practice of interpreting all sacred legends and narratives, myths and mysteries, by a rule or principle of analogy and correspondence: so that events which were related as having occurred in the external world were regarded as expressing operations and experiences of the human soul. They were also denominated Neo-Platonists. Though Theosophy, or the Eclectic Theosophical system, is generally attributed to the third century, yet, if Diogenes Laertius is to be credited, its origin is much earlier, as he attributed the system to an Egyptian priest, Pot-Amun, who lived in the early days of the Ptolemaic dynasty. The same author tells us that the name is Coptic, and signifies one consecrated to Amun, the God of Wisdom. Theosophy is the equivalent of Brahma-Vidya, divine knowledge.
[1] Also known as Analogeticists. As explained by Prof. Alex Wilder, F.T.S., in his “Eclectic Philosophy,” they were called this because they interpreted all sacred legends and narratives, myths, and mysteries using a principle of analogy and correspondence. This means that events described as happening in the external world were seen as reflections of the operations and experiences of the human soul. They were also referred to as Neo-Platonists. Although Theosophy, or the Eclectic Theosophical system, is generally associated with the third century, if we are to believe Diogenes Laertius, its origins are much earlier. He credited an Egyptian priest named Pot-Amun, who lived in the early days of the Ptolemaic dynasty, with the system's origins. The same author tells us that the name is Coptic and means one consecrated to Amun, the God of Wisdom. Theosophy is equivalent to Brahma-Vidya, or divine knowledge.
[2] Eclectic Theosophy was divided under three heads: (1) Belief in one absolute, incomprehensible and supreme Deity, or infinite essence, which is the root of all nature, and of all that is, visible and invisible. (2) Belief in man’s eternal immortal nature, because, being a radiation of the Universal Soul, it is of an identical essence with it. (3) Theurgy, or “divine work,” or producing a work of gods; from theoi, “gods,” and ergein, “to work.” The term is very old, but, as it belongs to the vocabulary of the MYSTERIES, was not in popular use. It was a mystic belief—practically proven by initiated adepts and priests—that, by making oneself as pure as the incorporeal beings—i.e., by returning to one’s pristine purity of nature—man could move the gods to impart to him Divine mysteries, and even cause them to become occasionally visible, either subjectively or objectively. It was the transcendental aspect of what is now called Spiritualism; but having been abused and misconceived by the populace, it had come to be regarded by some as necromancy, and was generally forbidden. A travestied practice of the theurgy of Iamblichus lingers still in the ceremonial magic of some modern Kabalists. Modern Theosophy avoids and rejects both these kinds of magic and “necromancy” as being very dangerous. Real divine theurgy requires an almost superhuman purity and holiness of life; otherwise it degenerates into mediumship or black magic. The immediate disciples of Ammonius Saccas, who was called Theodidaktos, “god-taught”—such as Plotinus and his follower Porphyry—rejected theurgy at first, but were finally reconciled to it through Iamblichus, who wrote a work to that effect entitled “De Mysteriis,” under the name of his own master, a famous Egyptian priest called Abammon. Ammonius Saccas was the son of Christian parents, and, having been repelled by dogmatic spiritualistic Christianity from his childhood, became a Neo-Platonist, and like J. Boehme and other great seers and mystics, is said to have had divine wisdom revealed to him in dreams and visions. Hence his name of Theodidaktos. He resolved to reconcile every system of religion, and by demonstrating their identical origin to establish one universal creed based on ethics. His life was so blameless and pure, his learning so profound and vast, that several Church Fathers were his secret disciples. Clemens Alexandrinus speaks very highly of him. Plotinus, the “St. John” of Ammonius, was also a man universally respected and esteemed, and of the most profound learning and integrity. When thirty-nine years of age he accompanied the Roman Emperor Gordian and his army to the East, to be instructed by the sages of Bactria and India. He had a School of Philosophy in Rome. Porphyry, his disciple, whose real name was Malek (a Hellenized Jew), collected all the writings of his master. Porphyry was himself a great author, and gave an allegorical interpretation to some parts of Homer’s writings. The system of meditation the Philaletheians resorted to was ecstacy, a system akin to Indian Yoga practice. What is known of the Eclectic School is due to Origen, Longinus, and Plotinus, the immediate disciples of Ammonius.—(Vide Eclectic Philos., by A. Wilder).
[2] Eclectic Theosophy was organized into three main beliefs: (1) The belief in one absolute, incomprehensible, and supreme Deity, or infinite essence, which is the source of all nature and everything that exists, both visible and invisible. (2) The belief in man's eternal immortal nature, as being a part of the Universal Soul and sharing its essence. (3) Theurgy, or "divine work," or producing work of the gods; derived from theoi meaning "gods," and ergein meaning "to work." Although the term is ancient, it wasn't widely used because it was part of the language of the MYSTERIES. It was a mystical belief—validated by initiated adepts and priests—that by purifying oneself to be as clean as incorporeal beings—i.e., by returning to one's original purity—humans could persuade the gods to share Divine mysteries and even sometimes manifest themselves, either subjectively or objectively. It represented the transcendental side of what we now refer to as Spiritualism; however, due to abuse and misunderstanding among the general public, it was sometimes seen as necromancy and was largely forbidden. A distorted version of Iamblichus' theurgy still exists in the ceremonial magic of some modern Kabalists. Contemporary Theosophy distances itself from both these forms of magic and "necromancy" because they are seen as very dangerous. True divine theurgy requires a near-superhuman level of purity and holiness in one's life; otherwise, it devolves into mediumship or black magic. The immediate followers of Ammonius Saccas, known as Theodidaktos, or "god-taught"—including Plotinus and his follower Porphyry—initially rejected theurgy but eventually accepted it through Iamblichus, who wrote about it in his work titled “De Mysteriis,” credited to his prominent master, a renowned Egyptian priest named Abammon. Ammonius Saccas came from Christian parents, and after being turned away from dogmatic spiritualistic Christianity from an early age, he became a Neo-Platonist and, like J. Boehme and other great visionaries and mystics, is said to have received divine wisdom through dreams and visions, which earned him the title Theodidaktos. He aimed to reconcile every religious system, demonstrating their shared origin to establish a universal creed based on ethics. His life was faultless and pure, and his knowledge was extensive and deep, leading several Church Fathers to be his secret students. Clemens Alexandrinus spoke very highly of him. Plotinus, seen as the “St. John” of Ammonius, was also widely respected and esteemed, known for his profound learning and integrity. At thirty-nine, he joined the Roman Emperor Gordian and his army on their journey East to learn from the sages of Bactria and India. He founded a School of Philosophy in Rome. Porphyry, his disciple, whose real name was Malek (a Hellenized Jew), compiled all of his master's writings. Porphyry was himself a notable author who provided allegorical interpretations of some parts of Homer's works. The meditation practice used by the Philaletheians was ecstasy, similar to Indian Yoga practices. Our knowledge of the Eclectic School comes from Origen, Longinus, and Plotinus, the direct disciples of Ammonius.—(Vide Eclectic Philos., by A. Wilder).
[3] It was under Philadelphus that Judaism established itself in Alexandria, and forthwith the Hellenic teachers became the dangerous rivals of the College of Rabbis of Babylon. As the author of “Eclectic Philosophy” very pertinently remarks: “The Buddhistic, Vedantic, and Magian systems were expounded along with the philosophies of Greece at that period. It was not wonderful that thoughtful men supposed that the strife of words ought to cease, and considered it possible to extract one harmonious system from these various teachings.... Panænus, Athenagoras, and Clement were thoroughly instructed in Platonic philosophy, and comprehended its essential unity with the Oriental systems.”
[3] During Philadelphus's reign, Judaism took root in Alexandria, and immediately the Hellenic teachers became serious competitors to the College of Rabbis in Babylon. As the author of “Eclectic Philosophy” wisely observes: “At that time, the Buddhist, Vedantic, and Magian systems were taught alongside Greek philosophies. It’s not surprising that thoughtful individuals believed that the conflict of ideas should come to an end and thought it possible to create one cohesive system from these diverse teachings.... Panænus, Athenagoras, and Clement were well-versed in Platonic philosophy and understood its fundamental unity with the Eastern systems.”
[4] Says Mosheim of Ammonius: “Conceiving that not only the philosophers of Greece, but also all those of the different barbarian nations, were perfectly in unison with each other with regard to every essential point, he made it his business so to expound the thousand tenets of all these various sects as to show they had all originated from one and the same source, and tended all to one and the same end.” If the writer on Ammonius in the Edinburgh Encyclopædia knows what he is talking about, then he describes the modern Theosophists, their beliefs, and their work, for he says, speaking of the Theodidaktos: “He adopted the doctrines which were received in Egypt (the esoteric were those of India) concerning the Universe and the Deity, considered as constituting one great whole; concerning the eternity of the world ... and established a system of moral discipline which allowed the people in general to live according to the laws of their country and the dictates of nature, but required the wise to exalt their mind by contemplation.”
[4] Mosheim describes Ammonius: “He believed that not only the philosophers of Greece but also those from various barbarian nations were completely aligned with each other on every essential point. He made it his mission to explain the countless beliefs of all these different groups to demonstrate that they all came from the same source and aimed at the same goal.” If the author discussing Ammonius in the Edinburgh Encyclopaedia knows his stuff, then he is talking about the modern Theosophists, their beliefs, and their work. He states, referring to the Theodidaktos: “He embraced the doctrines accepted in Egypt (the esoteric ones were from India) regarding the Universe and the Deity, viewed as forming one great whole; concerning the eternity of the world... and created a moral framework that allowed ordinary people to live according to the laws of their country and the principles of nature, but required the wise to elevate their minds through contemplation.”
[5] This is what the scholarly author of “The Eclectic Philosophy,” Prof. A. Wilder, F.T.S., describes as “spiritual photography”: “The soul is the camera in which facts and events, future, past, and present, are alike fixed; and the mind becomes conscious of them. Beyond our every-day world of limits all is one day or state—the past and future comprised in the present.” ... “Death is the last ecstasis on earth. Then the soul is freed from the constraint of the body, and its nobler part is united to higher nature and becomes partaker in the wisdom and foreknowledge of the higher beings.” Real Theosophy is, for the mystics, that state which Apollonius of Tyana was made to describe thus: “I can see the present and the future as in a clear mirror. The sage need not wait for the vapours of the earth and the corruption of the air to foresee events.... The theoi, or gods, see the future; common men the present; sages that which is about to take place.” “The Theosophy of the Sages” he speaks of is well expressed in the assertion, “The Kingdom of God is within us.”
[5] This is how the scholarly author of “The Eclectic Philosophy,” Prof. A. Wilder, F.T.S., describes “spiritual photography”: “The soul is like a camera that captures facts and events—past, present, and future; and the mind becomes aware of them. Beyond our everyday world of limitations, everything is one—time and experience blend together in the present.” ... “Death is the final ecstasis on earth. In that moment, the soul is released from the body's constraints, and its higher essence connects with a greater nature, gaining access to the wisdom and foresight of higher beings.” For mystics, true Theosophy is the state that Apollonius of Tyana described: “I can see the present and the future as if looking in a clear mirror. The wise need not wait for the earth's mists or the air's decay to predict events.... The theoi, or gods, perceive the future; ordinary people see the present; sages understand what is about to happen.” He expresses the “Theosophy of the Sages” well with the statement, “The Kingdom of God is within us.”
[6] An “attached member” means one who has joined some particular branch of the T.S. An “unattached,” one who belongs to the Society at large, has his diploma, from the Headquarters (Adyar, Madras), but is connected with no branch or lodge.
[6] An “attached member” refers to someone who has joined a specific branch of the T.S. An “unattached” member is someone who belongs to the broader Society, holds a diploma from the Headquarters (Adyar, Madras), but is not affiliated with any branch or lodge.
[7] We say that in such cases it is not the spirits of the dead who descend on earth, but the spirits of the living that ascend to the pure Spiritual Souls. In truth there is neither ascending nor descending, but a change of state or condition for the medium. The body of the latter becoming paralyzed, or “entranced,” the spiritual Ego is free from its trammels, and finds itself on the same plane of consciousness with the disembodied spirits. Hence, if there is any spiritual attraction between the two they can communicate, as often occurs in dreams. The difference between a mediumistic and a non-sensitive nature is this: the liberated spirit of a medium has the opportunity and facility of influencing the passive organs of its entranced physical body, to make them act, speak, and write at its will. The Ego can make it repeat, echo-like, and in the human language, the thoughts and ideas of the disembodied entity, as well as its own. But the non-receptive or non-sensitive organism of one who is very positive cannot be so influenced. Hence, although there is hardly a human being whose Ego does not hold free intercourse, during the sleep of his body, with those whom it loved and lost, yet, on account of the positiveness and non-receptivity of its physical envelope and brain, no recollection, or a very dim, dream-like remembrance, lingers in the memory of the person once awake.
[7] In these situations, we believe it’s not the spirits of the dead that descend to earth, but rather the spirits of the living that ascend to the pure Spiritual Souls. In reality, there’s no actual ascending or descending; it’s just a change in state or condition for the medium. When the medium’s body becomes paralyzed, or “entranced,” their spiritual self is freed from its constraints and finds itself on the same level of consciousness as the disembodied spirits. Therefore, if there’s any spiritual connection between them, they can communicate, much like what happens in dreams. The key difference between a medium and someone who isn’t sensitive is that the spirit of a medium can influence the passive parts of their entranced physical body, making it act, speak, and write as it wishes. The Ego can make the medium repeat, like an echo, in human language, the thoughts and ideas of the disembodied entity, as well as its own. However, a non-receptive or non-sensitive person who is very assertive cannot be influenced in the same way. So, while almost every person’s Ego has free interactions with those they loved and lost during the body’s sleep, the assertiveness and lack of receptivity of their physical body and mind mean that little to no memory, or just a vague, dream-like impression, remains once they wake up.
[9] It has become “fashionable,” especially of late, to deride the notion that there ever was, in the mysteries of great and civilized peoples, such as the Egyptians, Greeks, or Romans, anything but priestly imposture. Even the Rosicrucians were no better than half lunatics, half knaves. Numerous books have been written on them; and tyros, who had hardly heard the name a few years before, sallied out as profound critics and Gnostics on the subject of alchemy, the fire-philosophers, and mysticism in general. Yet a long series of the Hierophants of Egypt, India, Chaldea, and Arabia are known, along with the greatest philosophers and sages of Greece and the West, to have included under the designation of wisdom and divine science all knowledge, for they considered the base and origin of every art and science as essentially divine. Plato regarded the mysteries as most sacred, and Clemens Alexandrinus, who had been himself initiated into the Eleusinian mysteries, has declared “that the doctrines taught therein contained in them the end of all human knowledge.” Were Plato and Clemens two knaves or two fools, we wonder, or—both?
[9] It has become “fashionable,” especially lately, to mock the idea that there was ever anything but priestly deception in the mysteries of great and civilized cultures, like the Egyptians, Greeks, or Romans. Even the Rosicrucians were seen as half crazy and half con artists. Many books have been written about them; and novices, who barely knew the name a few years ago, now burst forth as deep critics and Gnostics discussing alchemy, the fire-philosophers, and mysticism in general. However, a long line of Hierophants from Egypt, India, Chaldea, and Arabia, along with the greatest philosophers and sages of Greece and the West, recognized wisdom and divine science to encompass all knowledge, viewing the foundation of every art and science as essentially divine. Plato regarded the mysteries as extremely sacred, and Clemens Alexandrinus, who had himself been initiated into the Eleusinian mysteries, declared “that the doctrines taught there contained the end of all human knowledge.” Were Plato and Clemens just two con artists or two fools, we wonder, or—perhaps both?
[11] Publicans—regarded as so many thieves and pickpockets in those days. Among the Jews the name and profession of a publican was the most odious thing in the world. They were not allowed to enter the Temple, and Matthew (xviii. 17) speaks of a heathen and a publican as identical. Yet they were only Roman tax-gatherers occupying the same position as the British officials in India and other conquered countries.
[11] Tax collectors—seen as nothing but thieves and pickpockets back then. Among the Jews, being a tax collector was one of the most despised professions. They weren’t allowed to enter the Temple, and Matthew (xviii. 17) refers to a non-Jew and a tax collector as the same. But they were just Roman tax gatherers, similar to British officials in India and other conquered territories.
[12] “At the close of the Middle Ages slavery, under the power of moral forces, had mainly disappeared from Europe; but two momentous events occurred which overbore the moral power working in European society and let loose a swarm of curses upon the earth such as mankind had scarcely ever known. One of these events was the first voyaging to a populated and barbarous coast where human beings were a familiar article of traffic; and the other the discovery of a new world, where mines of glittering wealth were open, provided labour could be imported to work them. For four hundred years men and women and children were torn from all whom they knew and loved, and were sold on the coast of Africa to foreign traders; they were chained below decks—the dead often with the living—during the horrible ‘middle passage,’ and, according to Bancroft, an impartial historian, two hundred and fifty thousand out of three and a quarter millions were thrown into the sea on that fatal passage, while the remainder were consigned to nameless misery in the mines, or under the lash in the cane and rice fields. The guilt of this great crime rests on the Christian Church. ‘In the name of the most Holy Trinity’ the Spanish Government (Roman Catholic) concluded more than ten treaties authorising the sale of five hundred thousand human beings; in 1562 Sir John Hawkins sailed on his diabolical errand of buying slaves in Africa and selling them in the West Indies in a ship which bore the sacred name of Jesus; while Elizabeth, the Protestant Queen, rewarded him for his success in this first adventure of Englishmen in that inhuman traffic by allowing him to wear as his crest ‘a demi-Moor in his proper colour, bound with a cord, or, in other words, a manacled negro slave.’”—Conquests of the Cross (quoted from the Agnostic Journal).
[12] “At the end of the Middle Ages, slavery had mostly disappeared from Europe, thanks to moral forces; however, two significant events occurred that overpowered this moral momentum in European society and unleashed a wave of suffering on the earth unlike anything humanity had rarely seen. One of these events was the initial voyages to a populated and uncivilized coast where human beings were a common item of trade, and the other was the discovery of a new world, where mines filled with precious resources were available, provided labor could be brought in to operate them. For four hundred years, men, women, and children were ripped away from everyone they knew and loved and sold on the coast of Africa to foreign traders. They were shackled below deck—the dead often alongside the living—during the horrific ‘middle passage,’ and according to Bancroft, an unbiased historian, two hundred and fifty thousand out of three and a quarter million were thrown overboard during that tragic journey, while the rest were destined for unthinkable suffering in the mines or under harsh treatment in the sugar and rice fields. The responsibility for this enormous crime lies with the Christian Church. 'In the name of the most Holy Trinity,' the Spanish Government (Roman Catholic) made over ten treaties allowing the sale of five hundred thousand human beings; in 1562, Sir John Hawkins embarked on his wicked mission of purchasing slaves in Africa and selling them in the West Indies aboard a ship named after Jesus; meanwhile, Elizabeth, the Protestant Queen, rewarded him for his success in this first endeavor of Englishmen in that cruel trade by allowing him to adopt as his crest 'a demi-Moor in his proper color, bound with a cord,' or, in other words, a manacled Black slave.” —Conquests of the Cross (quoted from the Agnostic Journal).
[15] How can the non-active eternal principle emanate or emit? The Parabrahm of the Vedantins does nothing of the kind; nor does the Ain-Soph of the Chaldean Kabala. It is an eternal and periodical law which causes an active and creative force (the logos) to emanate from the ever-concealed and incomprehensible one principle at the beginning of every maha-manvantara, or new cycle of life.
[15] How can the inactive eternal principle produce or release anything? The Parabrahm of the Vedantins does nothing like that; nor does the Ain-Soph of the Chaldean Kabbalah. It's an eternal and cyclical law that allows an active and creative force (the logos) to emerge from the always-hidden and incomprehensible singular principle at the start of every maha-manvantara, or new life cycle.
[16] One often finds in Theosophical writings conflicting statements about the Christos principle in man. Some call it the sixth principle (Buddhi), others the seventh (Atman). If Christian Theosophists wish to make use of such expressions, let them be made philosophically correct by following the analogy of the old Wisdom-Religion symbols. We say that Christos is not only one of the three higher principles, but all the three regarded as a Trinity. This Trinity represents the Holy Ghost, the Father, and the Son, as it answers to abstract spirit, differentiated spirit, and embodied spirit. Krishna and Christ are philosophically the same principle under its triple aspect of manifestation. In the Bhagavatgita we find Krishna calling himself indifferently Atman, the abstract Spirit, Kshetragna, the Higher or reincarnating Ego, and the Universal Self, all names which, when transferred from the Universe to man, answer to Atma, Buddhi and Manas. The Anugita is full of the same doctrine.
[16] You often see conflicting statements about the Christos principle in Theosophical writings. Some people refer to it as the sixth principle (Buddhi), while others call it the seventh (Atman). If Christian Theosophists want to use these terms, they should make sure they are philosophically accurate by following the analogy of the old Wisdom-Religion symbols. We say that Christos is not just one of the three higher principles, but all three considered as a Trinity. This Trinity represents the Holy Ghost, the Father, and the Son, corresponding to abstract spirit, differentiated spirit, and embodied spirit. Krishna and Christ are philosophically the same principle manifested in three ways. In the Bhagavatgita, Krishna refers to himself as Atman, the abstract Spirit, Kshetragna, the Higher or reincarnating Ego, and the Universal Me, all of which correspond to Atma, Buddhi, and Manas when applied from the Universe to man. The Anugita has a lot of the same teachings.
[17] The new sect of healers, who, by disavowing the existence of anything but spirit, which spirit can neither suffer nor be ill, claim to cure all and every disease, provided the patient has faith that what he denies can have no existence. A new form of self-hypnotism.
[17] The new group of healers, who reject the idea that anything exists other than spirit—since spirit can't feel pain or be sick—assert that they can cure every disease, as long as the patient believes that what they deny doesn’t exist. It's a new kind of self-hypnosis.
[18] Buddha gives to Ananda, his initiated disciple, who enquires for the reason of this silence, a plain and unequivocal answer in the dialogue translated by Oldenburg from the Samyuttaka Nikaya:—“If I, Ananda, when the wandering monk Vacchagotta asked me: ‘Is there the Ego?’ had answered ‘The Ego is,’ then that, Ananda, would have confirmed the doctrine of the Samanas and Brahmanas, who believed in permanence. If I, Ananda, when the wandering monk Vacchagotta asked me, ‘Is there not the Ego?’ had answered, ‘The Ego is not,’ then that, Ananda, would have confirmed the doctrine of those who believed in annihilation. If I, Ananda, when the wandering monk Vacchagotta asked me, ‘Is there the Ego?’ had answered, ‘The Ego is,’ would that have served my end, Ananda, by producing in him the knowledge: all existences (dhamma) are non-ego? But if I, Ananda, had answered, ‘The Ego is not,’ then that, Ananda, would only have caused the wandering monk Vacchagotta to be thrown from one bewilderment to another: ‘My Ego, did it not exist before? But now it exists no longer!’” This shows, better than anything, that Gautama Buddha withheld such difficult metaphysical doctrines from the masses in order not to perplex them more. What he meant was the difference between the personal temporary Ego and the Higher Self, which sheds its light on the imperishable Ego, the spiritual “I” of man.
[18] Buddha responds to Ananda, his initiated disciple, who asks about the reason for his silence, with a clear and straightforward answer in the conversation translated by Oldenburg from the Samyuttaka Nikaya:—“If I, Ananda, when the wandering monk Vacchagotta asked me, ‘Does the Ego exist?’ had replied, ‘The Ego exists,’ then that, Ananda, would have supported the beliefs of the Samanas and Brahmanas, who thought in terms of permanence. If I, Ananda, when the wandering monk Vacchagotta asked me, ‘Does the Ego not exist?’ had answered, ‘The Ego does not exist,’ then that, Ananda, would have backed the beliefs of those who thought in terms of annihilation. If I, Ananda, when the wandering monk Vacchagotta asked me, ‘Does the Ego exist?’ had answered, ‘The Ego exists,’ would that have helped my purpose, Ananda, by giving him the understanding that all existences (dhamma) are non-ego? But if I, Ananda, had said, ‘The Ego does not exist,’ then that, Ananda, would have only led the wandering monk Vacchagotta into another confusion: ‘My Ego, didn’t it exist before? But now it no longer exists!’” This illustrates, more than anything else, that Gautama Buddha kept such complex metaphysical ideas from the masses to avoid confusing them further. What he aimed to convey was the distinction between the personal temporary Ego and the Higher Self, which illuminates the imperishable Ego, the spiritual “I” of man.
[19] In Mr. Sinnett’s “Esoteric Buddhism” d, e, and f, are respectively called the Animal, the Human, and the Spiritual Souls, which answers as well. Though the principles in Esoteric Buddhism are numbered, this is, strictly speaking, useless. The dual Monad alone (Atma-Buddhi) is susceptible of being thought of as the two highest numbers (the 6th and 7th). As to all others, since that “principle” only which is predominant in man has to be considered as the first and foremost, no numeration is possible as a general rule. In some men it is the higher Intelligence (Manas or the 5th) which dominates the rest; in others the Animal Soul (Kama-rupa) that reigns supreme, exhibiting the most bestial instincts, etc.
[19] In Mr. Sinnett’s “Esoteric Buddhism,” d, e, and f refer to the Animal, the Human, and the Spiritual Souls, respectively, which is also accurate. Although the principles in Esoteric Buddhism are numbered, this is, strictly speaking, unnecessary. Only the dual Monad (Atma-Buddhi) can actually be thought of as the two highest numbers (the 6th and 7th). As for all the other principles, since only the “principle” that is dominant in a person should be deemed the most important, no numbering can be applied as a general rule. In some individuals, it is the higher Intelligence (Manas or the 5th) that takes precedence over the others; in others, it is the Animal Soul (Kama-rupa) that is in control, showcasing the most primitive instincts, and so on.
[20] Paul calls Plato’s Nous “Spirit”; but as this spirit is “substance,” then, of course, Buddhi and not Atma is meant, as the latter cannot philosophically be called “substance” under any circumstance. We include Atma among the human “principles” in order not to create additional confusion. In reality it is no “human” but the universal absolute principle of which Buddhi, the Soul-Spirit, is the carrier.
[20] Paul refers to Plato's Nous as "Spirit"; however, since this spirit is "substance," it clearly refers to Buddhi and not Atma, because the latter cannot be considered "substance" philosophically under any circumstances. We include Atma among the human "principles" to avoid further confusion. In truth, it is not a "human" principle but the universal absolute principle, of which Buddhi, the Soul-Spirit, is the carrier.
[21] “Plato and Pythagoras,” says Plutarch, “distribute the soul into two parts, the rational (noetic) and irrational (agnoia); that that part of the soul of man which is rational is eternal; for though it be not God, yet it is the product of an eternal deity, but that part of the soul which is divested of reason (agnoia) dies.” The modern term Agnostic comes from Agnosis, a cognate word. We wonder why Mr. Huxley, the author of the word, should have connected his great intellect with “the soul divested of reason” which dies? Is it the exaggerated humility of the modern materialist?
[21] “Plato and Pythagoras,” Plutarch says, “divide the soul into two parts, the rational (noetic) and irrational (agnoia); the rational part of the human soul is eternal; for although it is not God, it is created by an eternal deity, while the part of the soul that lacks reason (agnoia) perishes.” The modern term Agnostic comes from Agnosis, a related word. We wonder why Mr. Huxley, who coined the term, associated his remarkable intellect with “the soul that lacks reason” which dies? Is it simply the exaggerated humility of the modern materialist?
[22] The Kabalists who know the relation of Jehovah, the life and children-giver, to the Moon, and the influence of the latter on generation, will again see the point as much as some astrologers will.
[22] The Kabalists who understand the connection between Jehovah, the giver of life and progeny, and the Moon, along with the Moon's influence on reproduction, will recognize this point just as some astrologers will.
[23] Proserpina, or Persephone, stands here for post mortem Karma, which is said to regulate the separation of the lower from the higher “principles”: the Soul, as Nephesh, the breath of animal life, which remains for a time in Kama-loka, from the higher compound Ego, which goes into the state of Devachan, or bliss.
[23] Proserpina, or Persephone, represents the afterlife Karma, which is believed to control the separation of the lower from the higher "principles": the Soul, as Nephesh, the breath of animal life, which lingers for a while in Kama-loka, versus the higher composite Ego, which enters the state of Devachan, or bliss.
[26] Irrational in the sense that as a pure emanation of the Universal mind it can have no individual reason of its own on this plane of matter, but like the Moon, who borrows her light from the Sun and her life from the Earth, so Buddhi, receiving its light of Wisdom from Atma, gets its rational qualities from Manas. Per se, as something homogeneous, it is devoid of attributes.
[26] Irrational in the sense that as a pure expression of the Universal mind, it has no personal reasoning on this material level. Just like the Moon, which gets its light from the Sun and its existence from the Earth, Buddhi receives its illumination of Wisdom from Atma and its rational traits from Manas. Per se, as something uniform, it lacks characteristics.
[27] Vide “Secret Doctrine,” Vol. II., stanzas.
[28] “Zohar,” Vol. II., p. 96.
[31] “The phantasy,” says Olympiodorus (in Platonis Phæd.) “is an impediment to our intellectual conceptions; and hence, when we are agitated by the inspiring influence of the Divinity, if the phantasy intervenes, the enthusiastic energy ceases: for enthusiasm and the ecstasy are contrary to each other. Should it be asked whether the soul is able to energise without the phantasy, we reply, that its perception of universals proves that it is able. It has perceptions, therefore, independent of the phantasy; at the same time, however, the phantasy attends in its energies, just as a storm pursues him who sails on the sea.”
[31] “Olympiodorus says in Platonis Phæd., ‘The imagination is a barrier to our understanding. So, when we feel inspired by the divine, if our imagination gets in the way, our enthusiasm fades away because enthusiasm and ecstasy oppose each other. If someone asks whether the soul can act without the imagination, we can say that its understanding of universals shows that it can. It has perceptions that are independent of the imagination; however, the imagination still plays a role in its actions, much like a storm follows a sailor at sea.’”
[32] Namely, the body, life, passional and animal instincts, and the astral eidolon of every man (whether perceived in thought or our mind’s eye, or objectively and separate from the physical body), which principles we call Sthula sarira, Pranâ, Kama rupa, and Linga sarira (vide supra).
[32] Specifically, the body, life, emotional and instinctual drives, and the astral embodiment of each person (whether seen in thought or our imagination, or objectively and apart from the physical body), which principles we refer to as Sthula sarira, Pranâ, Kama rupa, and Linga sarira (vide supra).
[33] There are five Skandhas or attributes in the Buddhist teachings: “Rupa (form or body), material qualities; Vedana, sensation; Sanna, abstract ideas; Samkhara, tendencies of mind; Vinnana, mental powers. Of these we are formed; by them we are conscious of existence; and through them communicate with the world about us.”
[33] There are five Skandhas or attributes in Buddhist teachings: “Rupa (form or body), physical characteristics; Vedana, sensations; Sanna, perceptions; Samkhara, mental formations; Vinnana, consciousness. We are made up of these; they allow us to be aware of our existence; and through them, we interact with the world around us.”
[34] By H. S. Olcott, President and Founder of the Theosophical Society. The accuracy of the teaching is sanctioned by the Rev. H. Sumangala, High Priest of the Sripada and Galle, and Principal of the Widyodaya Parivena (College) at Colombo, as being in agreement with the Canon of the Southern Buddhist Church.
[34] By H. S. Olcott, President and Founder of the Theosophical Society. The accuracy of the teaching is confirmed by Rev. H. Sumangala, High Priest of the Sripada and Galle, and Principal of the Widyodaya Parivena (College) in Colombo, as aligning with the Canon of the Southern Buddhist Church.
[35] Or the Spiritual, in contradistinction to the personal Self. The student must not confuse this Spiritual Ego with the “HIGHER SELF” which is Atma, the God within us, and inseparable from the Universal Spirit.
[35] Or the Spiritual, in contrast to the personal Self. The student must not confuse this Spiritual Ego with the “HIGHER SELF” which is Atma, the God within us, and inseparable from the Universal Spirit.
[36] Even in his Buddhist Cathechism, Col. Olcott, forced to it by the logic of Esoteric philosophy, found himself obliged to correct the mistakes of previous Orientalists who made no such distinction, and gives the reader his reason for it. Thus he says: “The successive appearances upon the earth, or ‘descents into generation,’ of the tanhaically coherent parts (Skandhas) of a certain being are a succession of personalities. In each birth the PERSONALITY differs from that of a previous or next succeeding birth. Karma, the DEUS EX MACHINA, masks (or shall we say reflects?) itself now in the personality of a sage, again as an artisan, and so on throughout the string of births. But though personalities ever shift, the one line of life along which they are strung, like beads, runs unbroken; it is ever that particular line, never any other. It is therefore individual, an individual vital undulation, which began in Nirvana, or the subjective side of nature, as the light or heat undulation through æther began at its dynamic source; is careering through the objective side of nature under the impulse of Karma and the creative direction of Tanha (the unsatisfied desire for existence); and leads through many cyclic changes back to Nirvana. Mr. Rhys-Davids calls that which passes from personality to personality along the individual chain ‘character,’ or ‘doing.’ Since ‘character’ is not a mere metaphysical abstraction, but the sum of one’s mental qualities and moral propensities, would it not help to dispel what Mr. Rhys-Davids calls ‘the desperate expedient of a mystery’ (Buddhism, p. 101) if we regarded the life-undulation as individuality, and each of its series of natal manifestations as a separate personality? The perfect individual, Buddhistically speaking, is a Buddha, I should say; for Buddha is but the rare flower of humanity, without the least supernatural admixture. And as countless generations (‘four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles,’ Fausboll and Rhys-Davids’ BUDDHIST BIRTH STORIES, p. 13) are required to develop a man into a Buddha, and the iron will to become one runs throughout all the successive births, what shall we call that which thus wills and perseveres? Character? One’s individuality: an individuality but partly manifested in any one birth, but built up of fragments from all the births?” (Bud. Cat., Appendix A. 137.)
[36] Even in his Buddhist Catechism, Col. Olcott, driven by the logic of Esoteric philosophy, had to correct the mistakes of earlier Orientalists who didn’t make this distinction, and he explains his reasoning. He states: “The repeated appearances on Earth, or 'descent into existence,' of the tanhaically coherent parts (Skandhas) of a certain being are a series of personalities. In each life, the PERSONALITY is different from that of a previous or subsequent life. Karma, the DEUS EX MACHINA, disguises (or should we say reflects?) itself now in the personality of a wise person, then as a craftsman, and continues this pattern through the sequence of lives. However, while personalities constantly change, the one line of life along which they are arranged, like beads, remains unbroken; it is always that particular line, never another. Thus, it is individual, a unique vital wave that began in Nirvana, or the subjective aspect of nature, just as the light or heat waves through ether begin at their dynamic source; it travels through the objective aspect of nature driven by Karma and the creative force of Tanha (the unfulfilled desire for existence) and cycles back to Nirvana. Mr. Rhys-Davids refers to what passes from one personality to another along the individual chain as 'character,' or 'doing.' Since 'character' is not just a philosophical concept, but the totality of one’s mental traits and moral tendencies, wouldn’t it help clarify what Mr. Rhys-Davids calls 'the desperate expedient of a mystery' (Buddhism, p. 101) if we view the life wave as individuality, with each series of life experiences as a separate personality? The ideal individual, from a Buddhist perspective, is a Buddha, as the Buddha is simply the exceptional manifestation of humanity, without any supernatural influence. Considering that countless generations ('four asankheyyas and a hundred thousand cycles,' Fausboll and Rhys-Davids’ BUDDHIST BIRTH STORIES, p. 13) are needed to evolve a man into a Buddha, and that the iron will to become one persists through all successive lives, what should we call the force that wills and endures? Character? One’s individuality: an individuality only partially expressed in any single life, yet composed of elements from all lives?” (Bud. Cat., Appendix A. 137.)
[37] Mahat or the “Universal Mind” is the source of Manas. The latter is Mahat, i.e., mind, in man. Manas is also called Kshetrajna, “embodied Spirit,” because it is, according to our philosophy, the Manasa-putras, or “Sons of the Universal Mind,” who created, or rather produced, the thinking man, “manu,” by incarnating in the third Race mankind in our Round. It is Manas, therefore, which is the real incarnating and permanent Spiritual Ego, the INDIVIDUALITY, and our various and numberless personalities only its external masks.
[37] Mahat or the “Universal Mind” is the source of Manas. The latter represents Mahat, i.e., mind, in humans. Manas is also referred to as Kshetrajna, or “embodied Spirit,” because, according to our philosophy, it is the Manasa-putras, or “Sons of the Universal Mind,” who created, or more accurately, produced, the thinking human, “manu,” by incarnating in the third Race of humanity in our Round. Thus, it is Manas that represents the true incarnating and permanent Spiritual Ego, the INDIVIDUALITY, while our various and countless personalities are merely its external masks.
[38] It is on this transgression that the cruel and illogical dogma of the Fallen Angels has been built. It is explained in Vol. II. of the Secret Doctrine. All our “Egos” are thinking and rational entities (Manasa-putras) who had lived, whether under human or other forms, in the precedent life-cycle (Manvantara), and whose Karma it was to incarnate in the man of this one. It was taught in the Mysteries that, having delayed to comply with this law (or having “refused to create” as Hinduism says of the Kumaras and Christian legend of the Archangel Michael), i.e., having failed to incarnate in due time, the bodies predestined for them got defiled (Vide Stanzas VIII. and IX. in the “Slokas of Dzyan,” Vol. II. Secret Doctrine, pp. 19 and 20), hence the original sin of the senseless forms and the punishment of the Egos. That which is meant by the rebellious angels being hurled down into Hell is simply explained by these pure Spirits or Egos being imprisoned in bodies of unclean matter, flesh.
[38] The harsh and illogical belief about the Fallen Angels is based on this wrongdoing. It’s explained in Vol. II of the Secret Doctrine. All our “Egos” are thinking and rational beings (Manasa-putras) that had lived, whether in human or other forms, in the previous life-cycle (Manvantara), and whose Karma required them to be born into the man of this one. It was taught in the Mysteries that, having delayed in following this law (or having “refused to create,” as stated in Hinduism about the Kumaras and the Christian legend of the Archangel Michael), i.e., having failed to incarnate at the right time, the bodies meant for them became corrupt (see Stanzas VIII. and IX. in the “Slokas of Dzyan,” Vol. II. Secret Doctrine, pp. 19 and 20), which leads to the original sin of the mindless forms and the punishment of the Egos. The idea of the rebellious angels being cast down into Hell simply refers to these pure Spirits or Egos being trapped in bodies of impure matter, flesh.
[41] A few portions of this chapter and of the preceding were published in Lucifer in the shape of a “Dialogue on the Mysteries of After Life,” in the January number, 1889. The article was unsigned, as if it were written by the editor, but it came from the pen of the author of the present volume.
[41] A few sections of this chapter and the previous one were published in Lucifer as a “Dialogue on the Mysteries of After Life” in the January 1889 issue. The article was unsigned, making it seem like it was written by the editor, but it was actually written by the author of this book.
[42] Iswara is the collective consciousness of the manifested deity, Brahma, i.e., the collective consciousness of the Host of Dhyan Chohans (vide Secret Doctrine); and Pragna is their individual wisdom.
[42] Iswara represents the collective consciousness of the manifested deity, Brahma, meaning the collective consciousness of the group of Dhyan Chohans (see Secret Teachings); and Pragna is their individual wisdom.
[43] Taijasi means the radiant in consequence of its union with Buddhi; i.e., Manas, the human soul, illuminated by the radiance of the divine soul. Therefore, Manas-taijasi may be described as radiant mind; the human reason lit by the light of the spirit; and Buddhi-Manas is the revelation of the divine plus human intellect and self-consciousness.
[43] Taijasi refers to the radiant energy that comes from its connection with Buddhi; i.e., Manas, the human soul, illuminated by the light of the divine soul. So, Manas-taijasi can be described as radiant mind; the human reason that’s enlightened by the spirit's light; and Buddhi-Manas is the combination of the divine intellect and human self-awareness.
[44] Some Theosophists have taken exception to this phrase, but the words are those of Master, and the meaning attached to the word “unmerited” is that given above. In the T.P.S. pamphlet No. 6, a phrase, criticised subsequently in Lucifer, was used which was intended to convey the same idea. In form, however, it was awkward and open to the criticism directed against it; but the essential idea was that men often suffer from the effects of the actions done by others, effects which thus do not strictly belong to their own Karma—and for these sufferings they of course deserve compensation.
[44] Some Theosophists have disagreed with this phrase, but these words come from the Master, and the meaning of “unmerited” is as stated above. In the T.P.S. pamphlet No. 6, there was a phrase that was later criticized in Lucifer, which aimed to express the same idea. However, its wording was awkward and exposed it to criticism; but the core idea was that people often suffer from the consequences of actions taken by others, consequences that don’t truly belong to their own Karma—and for this suffering, they certainly deserve compensation.
[47] The length of this “transfer” depends, however, on the degree of spirituality in the ex-personality of the disembodied Ego. For those whose lives were very spiritual this transfer, though gradual, is very rapid. The time becomes longer with the materialistically inclined.
[47] The length of this “transfer” depends, however, on how spiritual the former personality of the disembodied Ego is. For those whose lives were highly spiritual, this transfer, although gradual, happens quickly. The process takes longer for those who are more materialistic.
[48] “Shifting of Metaphysical terms” applies here only to the shifting of their translated equivalents from the Eastern expressions; for to this day there never existed any such terms in English, every Theosophist having to coin his own terms to render his thought. It is nigh time then to settle on some definite nomenclature.
[48] “Changing metaphysical terms” refers specifically to the replacement of their translated versions from Eastern languages; because to this day, there have been no such terms in English, with every Theosophist having to create their own terms to express their ideas. It's high time we agreed on some clear terminology.
[50] During the Mysteries, it is the Hierophant, the “Father,” who planted the Vine. Every symbol has Seven Keys to it. The discloser of the Pleroma was always called “Father.”
[50] During the Mysteries, it's the Hierophant, the “Father,” who planted the Vine. Every symbol has Seven Keys to it. The one who reveals the Pleroma was always referred to as “Father.”
[51] Zohar XL., 10.
[53] Ibid., Vol. II., p. 281.
[54] Second Sight, “Introduction.”
[56] Such, for instance, as Prof. Bernheim and Dr. C. Lloyd Tuckey of England; Professors Beaunis and Liégeois, of Nancy; Delbœuf of Liège; Burot and Bourru, of Rochefort; Fontain and Sigard, of Bordeaux; Forel, of Zurich; and Drs. Despine, of Marseilles; Van Renterghem and Van Eeden, of Amsterdam; Wetterstrand, of Stockholm; Schrenck-Notzing, of Leipzig, and many other physicians and writers of eminence.
[56] For example, there are Prof. Bernheim and Dr. C. Lloyd Tuckey from England; Professors Beaunis and Liégeois from Nancy; Delbœuf from Liège; Burot and Bourru from Rochefort; Fontain and Sigard from Bordeaux; Forel from Zurich; and Drs. Despine from Marseilles; Van Renterghem and Van Eeden from Amsterdam; Wetterstrand from Stockholm; Schrenck-Notzing from Leipzig, along with many other distinguished physicians and writers.
Transcriber's Notes:
Transcription Notes:
The cover image was created by the transcriber, and is in the public domain.
The cover image was made by the transcriber and is in the public domain.
The heading on page 188 was changed from “ON SELF-RELIANCE” to “ON SELF-SACRIFICE”, to agree with the Table of Contents, and the subject of the section.
The heading on page 188 was changed from “ON SELF-RELIANCE” to “ON SELF-SACRIFICE” to match the Table of Contents and the topic of the section.
Uncertain or antiquated spellings or ancient words were not corrected.
Uncertain or outdated spellings or old words were not fixed.
Errors in punctuation and inconsistent hyphenation were not corrected unless otherwise noted.
Errors in punctuation and inconsistent hyphenation were not fixed unless stated otherwise.
Typographical errors have been silently corrected but other variations in spelling and punctuation remain unaltered.
Typographical errors have been quietly fixed, but other differences in spelling and punctuation stay unchanged.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!